THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


MEMOIRS 

OP    THE 

REV.   S.  F.  JOHNSTON, 

THE 

REV.  J.  W.  MATHESON, 

AND 

MRS.  MARY  JOHNSTON  MATHESON. 
MISSIONARIES  ON  TANNA. 


WITH  SELECTIONS  FROM  THEIR  DIARIES  AND  CORRESPON- 
DENCE, AND    NOTICES  OF  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES, 
THEIR  INHABITANTS  AND  MISSIONARY 
WORK  AMONG  THEM. 


BT 

THE  REV.  GEORGE  PATTERSON, 

PASTOR   OF   THE    PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.    GREEN   HILL.    PICTOU.  N.  8. 


"  Weeping  may  endure  for  a  night."— PSAL.  xxx.  6. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

w.  s.   &  A.   MARTIEN; 

PICTOTT,  N.  S.,  MESSRS.  McPHEESON  &  CO.,  AND  JAMES  PATTERSON; 

HALIFAX,  MESSRS.  A.  A  W.  McKINLAY;   CHARLOTTE  TOWN. 

MESSRS.  LAIRD  *  HA'RVEY. 


13V 
34 


PREFACE. 


SOME  apology  may  be  deemed  necessary  for  bringing 
before  the  public  the  following  memoirs.  We  do  not 
claim  for  either  Mr.  Matheson  or  Mr.  Johnston  any  un- 
usual talents  or  extraordinary  attainments ;  their  labours 
in  the  Lord's  vineyard  on  earth  were  short ;  and  how- 
ever diligently  they  may  have  sown,  they  were  not  per- 
mitted to  reap.  Why  then,  it  might  be  objected,  trouble 
the  public  with  their  biographies,  when  there  are  so 
many  other  individuals  in  the  church,  whose  labours  have 
been  more  extensive  and  more  successful  ?  To  this  the 
author  would  deem  it  sufficient  to  reply,  that  he  believes 
the  record  of  their  lives  is  fitted  to  be  useful  in  various 
ways.  In  the  examination  of  the  memorials  of  these 
beloved  brethren  placed  in  his  hands,  he  has  felt  him- 
self instructed  and  reproved,  and  as  he  hopes  that  their 
influence  has  been  to  make  him  a  better  man  and  a  bet- 
ter minister,  so  he  believes  he  is  doing  a  service  to  the 
church  in  preparing  them  for  the  perusal  of  others. 
But  in  addition  he  would  remark  that  while  these  bre- 
thren may  have  no  claim  to  such  a  record  from  the 
church  at  large,  they  are  entitled  to  it  from  the  Presby- 
terian church  of  the  Lower  Provinces.  We  hold  it  to 

•3 

531707 

UBSEIS 


4  PREFACE. 

be  her  duty  to  hold  such  in  reputation,  and  to  give  due 
honour  to  their  memory.  In  so  doing  she  not  only  does 
an  act  of  justice,  but  a  real  service  to  herself.  She 
brings  home  to  her  members  an  example  of  what  is  no- 
ble, and  he  believes  that  there  is  something  more  im- 
pressive to  a  church  in  the  lives  of  her  own  worthies, 
than  of  others,  even  of  superior  gifts  or  more  extensive 
labours. 

But  particularly  does  he  consider  himself  honoured 
in  adding  to  the  records  of  female  heroism,  which  the 
modern  missionary  enterprise  has  given  to  the  world,  so 
beautiful  an  instance  as  that  of  Mary  J.  Matheson. 
Her  missionary  life  was  short,  but  while  it  continued 
few  women  have  been  placed  in  circumstances  more  try- 
ing, and  few  have  afforded  a  finer  specimen  of  Christian 
patience,  wisdom  and  heroism.  The  church  which  had 
the  privilege  of  presenting  so  rich  an  offering  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  God  of  missions,  would  be  faithless  to  her- 
self, to  the  interest  of  survivors,  and  to  the  grace  given 
her  by  her  great  Head,  did  she  not  preserve  a  memorial 
of  so  lovely  an  example  of  devotedness  to  the  cause  of 
missions.  From  her  modesty  she  did  not  write  for  the 
press,  so  that  her  excellences  were  not  generally  known 
even  in  the  body  to  which  she  belonged.  But  we  believe 
that  now  it  will  be  seen,  that  we  "had  entertained  an 
angel  unawares." 

In  preparing  this  work  it  will  be  seen  that  he  has  al- 
lowed the  parties  to  speak  for  themselves.  It  will  also 
be  observed,  that  we  have  made  free  use  of  the  diaries 
of  our  lamented  brethren.  We  are  aware  that  some 
caution  is  necessary  in  the  use  of  this  means  of  illustra- 
ting character.  To  be  really  genuine  they  must  have 


PREFACE.  5 

been  intended  as  secret.  In  the  present  instances  we 
believe  that  an  examination  of  the  contents  of  both, 
will  show  that  they  were  genuine  heart  studies,  with  a 
view  to  personal  improvement.  Mrs.  M.  has  on  one  of 
her  books  the  words  "intended  for  no  mortal  eye  but 
my  own,"  while  she  destroyed  much  that  she  had  writ- 
ten, and  that  referring  to  a  most  interesting  portion  of 
her  life.  It  might  be  a  question  how  far  we  are  war- 
ranted in  making  public  what  was  intended  as  secret. 
To  this  our  answer  is  that  the  good  of  survivors  must 
be  paramount,  and  we  believe  that  in  this  view  the  spi- 
rits of  the  departed  could  they  now  be  consulted,  would 
concur. 

We  are  aware,  too,  that  there  is  danger  of  erroneous 
impressions  from  such  records.  The  feelings  of  one  re- 
tiring to  rest  after  the  toils  of  the  day,  in  reviewing  its 
events  as  in  the  sight  of  God,  are  of  a  peculiarly  so- 
lemn nature,  and  if  taken  as  an  exhibition  of  character 
in  daily  life  would  be  apt  to  mislead.  Thus  in  some  in- 
stances from  the  publication  of  diaries,  some  of  the  most 
genial  men  in  the  Christian  church  have  appeared  to  the 
public  as  men  of  naturally  gloomy  temperament.  It 
would  be  easy  to  make  the  same  mistake  in  the  present 
instances.  Such  records  must  therefore  be  regarded  as 
expressive  of  only  one  side  of  character,  as  exhibiting 
the  individual  in  the  act  of  solemn  self-scrutiny,  as  in  the 
presence  of  his.  impartial  judge. 

It  is  frequently  said  that  the  religion  of  the  present 
day  compared  with  that  of  past  ages  is  deficient  in  in- 
wardness— that  while  more  expansive  in  its  operations 
outwardly,  it  lacks  those  deep  soul-exercises  on  which  so 
much  stress  was  laid  by  our  fore- fathers.  There  may 


6  PREFACE. 

be  reason  for  the  complaint.  We  are  happy  however  to 
bring  before  our  church  two  instances  of  thorough  self- 
scrutiny,  and  deep  breathings  after  God,  which  will  bear 
comparison  with  the  finest  specimens  of  this  kind  even 
of  the  Puritan  age.  And  the  fact  is  to  us  the  more  in- 
teresting that  in  both  cases  these  are  to  be  found  in  con- 
junction with  the  most  earnest  and  self-denying  efforts 
for  the  good  of  others — in  a  manner  exemplifying  the 
best  spirit  of  the  present  age,  thus  showing  not  only 
their  harmony  but  their  mutual  dependence — that  while 
labour  for  the  good  of  our  fellow  men  is  one  of  the  best 
means  of  promoting  the  health  of  the  soul,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  flame  of  missionary  zeal  is  best  fed  by  close 
communings  with  God  in  secret. 

It  is  to  him,  in  one  view,  matter  of  pain  that  it  should 
have  fallen  to  his  lot  to  present  the  dark  side  of  mis- 
sionary life  on  Tanna.  But  it  is  well  that  the  church 
should  see  the  shadows  as  well  as  the  lights  of  her  en- 
terprise— that  she  may  appreciate  the  self-denial  and 
faithfulness  of  her  agents — -that  she  may  understand 
the  greatness  of  the  work — that  she  may  feel  her  de- 
pendence on  Almighty  power,  and  be  stirred  up  to  lay 
hold  by  prayer  of  his  strength,  and  that  thus  when  the 
darkness  is  past,  she  may  learn  to  give  due  honour  to 
the  Sun  of  righteousness,  before  whose  beams  the  shadows 
flee  away. 

May  God  bless  this  effort  as  a  means  of  advancing 
that  cause  to  which  these  brethren  gave  their  lives. 

GEORGE  PATTERSON. 
November,  1864. 


CONTENTS. 


MEMOIR  OF  S.  F.  JOHNSTON. 

CHAPTER  I. 

EARLY   TEARS. 

PA9« 

Birthplace — Parentage — Religious  Training — Early  Religious  Exer- 
cises and  Impressions — Conversion — Efforts  to  obtain  Information — 
Desire  for  the  Ministry — Departure  from  Home — Youthful  Character  15 

CHAPTER  II. 

PREPARING   FOR   COLLEGE. 

Feeling  on  Leaving  Home — Residence  at  Economy — Studying  Classics 
—Commences  Diary — Religious  Exercises — Profession  of  Religion — 
Self-Dedication — At  Otter  Brook — Teaching 39 

CHAPTER  III. 

COLLEGIATE    COURSE. 

Difficulties — West  River  Institution — First  year's  Attendance — Pro- 
gress in  Studies — Religious  Exercises — Residence  in  Rawdon: — 2d 
Session — Residence  at  Noel — 3d  Session — Extracts  from  Diary 49 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THEOLOGICAL   STUDIES. 

Attendance  upon  Theological  Hall — At  Princeton  Seminary — Corres- 
pondence— Diary — Tender  of  Services  for  the  Foreign  Mission — 

Farther  Extracts  from  Diary 7T 

7 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  V. 

MISSION  TO    KANSAS. 

PAOB 

Leaving  Princeton — Appointment  to  Kansas  as  Colporteur — Journey 
Thither — Scenes  on  Passage — Labours  and  Privations — Sickness — 
Return  Home — Accepted  by  Board 04 

CHAPTER  VI. 

PREPARATION   FOR   MISSION   WORK. 

Studies  at  Halifax — Printing — Private  Religious  Exercises — Studies  at 
West  River — Medical  Studies  in  Philadelphia — Return  Home — Ex- 
ercises with  a  view  to  Licensure Ill 

CHAPTER  VII. 

LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS    IN  NOVA   SCOTIA. 

Difficulties  in  the  Way  of  His  being  Licensed — His  Feelings  and  Ex-      t 
ercises — Correspondence— -Licensure — Renewed    Dedication — Home 
Mission   Labours — Impression    Produced — Ordination — Correspon- 
dence with  Stewiacke — Visiting  the  Churches — Marriage — Diary....  134 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

PROM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO   MELBOURNE. 

Departure  from  Nova  Scotia — Arrival  at  Boston — New  York — Sche- 
nectady — Voyage  to  Melbourne — Reception  There — State  of  Society  165 

CHAPTER  IX. 

FROM   THEIR   LEAVING    MELBOURNE    TILL   THEIR   SETTLEMENT   ON   TANNA. 

Voyage  to  the  Fiji  Islands — Stay  There — Wesleyan  Missions  on  these 
Islands — Arrival  at  Aneiteum — State  of  Work  There — Visit  to  Tanna 
and  Erromanga — Settlement  on  Tanna 189 

CHAPTER  X. 

LABOURS    ON    TANNA. 

Tanna—  Its  Appearance,  Ac-— State  of  Inhabitants— Labours  among 
Them ..  232 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER  XL 

CLOSING   SCENES. 

PAOB 

Sickness  among  Natives — Attempt  on  his  Life — Last  Sickness — Death 
— Character — Remarks ,  ..  263 


MEMOIR  OF  MR.  AND  MRS.  MATHESON. 

CHAPTER  I. 

ME.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  LIFE. 

Ancestry — Conversion — Studies — Licensure — Tender  of  Services  to  Fo- 
reign Mission  Board — Preparation  for  Missionary  Labour — Ordina- 
tion— Farewell  Address 287 

CHAPTER  II. 

MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  LIFE. 

Parentage — Early  Trials  and  Struggles — Teaching — Developement  of 
Character — Profession  of  Religion — Diary — Missionary  Work — In- 
tellectual Progress — Sickness — Recovery — Proposal  to  go  as  Mis- 
sionary to  the  Heathen — Marriage  and  Departure 299 

CHAPTER  III. 

PROM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO    THE   NEW   HEBRIDES. 

Departure  from  Halifax — Arrival  in  London — Voyage — Arrival  in 
Sydney — And  Reception  There — Voyage  in  John  Williams — Tahiti 
— Samoas — Arrival  at  Aneiteum — Impressions — Preparations  for 
Settling  on  Tanna 332 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    TANNESE   AND   EARLY   ATTEMPTS    TO   EVANGELIZE   THEM. 

Population — Appearance — Customs — Dress — Weapons — War — Canni- 
balism— Chiefs — Public  Meetings — Gods  and  Worship — Customs  in 
Sickness,  at  Death  and  Burial— Strangulation  of  Widows — Physi- 


10  CONTENTS. 


PAQB 


cal  Condition — Sense  of  Honour — First  Landing  of  Teachers — 
Messrs.  Nisbet  and  Turner's  Labours — Teachers  again  Landed  and 
again  Driven  Off — Third  Attempt — Teachers  again  Driven  Off — Mis- 
sion Kenewed — State  of  Things  at  Mr.  M.'s  Settlement 357 

CHAPTER  V. 

r- 

FIRST   RESIDENCE    ON   TANNA. 

Settlement — Labours — Progress  of  Work — Letters — State  of  Things 
at  Port  Resolution — Mrs.  Paton's  Death — Mrs.  Matheson's  Sickness 
— Removal  to  Aneiteum 380 

CHAPTER  VI. 

RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM. 

Mr.  Matheson's  Illness — Visit  to  Aname — Return  to  Anelicauhat — Set- 
tlement at  Umetch — Labours  There — Visit  of  the  "  John  Williams" 
— Departure  of  Mr.  Inglis  and  Mr.  Geddie's  Children — State  of 
Tanna  Mission — Departure  from  Aneiteum 397 

CHAPTER  VII. 

RESIDENCE    ON  ERROMANGA. 

Arrival  There — Appearance  of  the  Island — State  of  Mission  Work  on 
It — Stay  with  Mr.  Gordon — Improvement  of  Mr.  M.'s  Health — Re- 
turn to  Tanna... 424 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

RESUMPTION  OF  LABOURS  ON  TANNA. 

Return  to  their  Station — State  of  Matters — Resume  Labours — Visit  to 
Aneiteum — Encouragements  and  Discouragements 446 

CHAPTER  IX. 

TRIALS    AND    CALAMITIES. 

Introduction  of  Measles — Prevalence  of  Sickness — State  of  Feeling 
among  Natives — Mr.  Johnston's  Death — Hurricane — Encourage- 
ments and  Discouragements — Murder  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon — 
Visit  of  British  Men  of  War— Church  on  Fate....  „  467 


CONTENTS.  11 

CHAPTER  X. 

CLOSING    SCENES. 

PAOH 

Mrs.  M.'s  failing  Health — Birth  of  a  Daughter — Its  Death — Hurri- 
cane— Breaking  up  of  Mission  at  Port  Resolution — Removal  to 
Aneitoum — Her  last  Sickness  and  Death — Mr.  M.'s  Removal  to  Mare 
— Death — Character — Remarks 487 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PORTKAIT  OP  MRS.  MATHESON,  (Frontispiece.) 

PORTRAIT  OF  REV.  S.  F.  JOHNSTON 13 

PORTRAIT  OF  LATHELLA,  A  TOTING  CHRISTIAN  CHIEF  OF  ANEITETTM 216 

MAP  OF  NEW  HEBRIDES 231 

VOLCANO  AND  NATIVES  OF  TANNA 236 

NATIVE  FEMALE  DRESS 251 

HEATHEN  VILLAGE.... 252 

PORTRAIT  OF  REV.  J.  W.  MATHESON 285 

NATIVE  MODE  OF  DRESSING  HAIR 359 

NATIVES  OF  TANNA..  .., 360 

SPEAR  THROWER 361 

SPEAR  AND  ARROW  HEADS 361 

KAWAS 362 

DISTANT  VIEW  OF  DILLON'S  BAT 427 


MEMOIR 


REV\  SAMUEL  FULTON  JOHNSTON. 


MEMOIK 


REV.  SAMUEL  FULTON  JOHNSTON. 


CHAPTER    I. 

EARLY  YJS4M8. 

THE  REV.  SAMUEL  FULTON  JOHNSTON  was  born  on 
the  15th  June,  1830,  at  Middle  Stewiacke,  Nova  Scotia. 
This  is  an  entirely  rural  district,  forming  part  of  a 
valley  through  which  for  a  length  of  some  twenty-five 
miles  flows  the  river  Stewiacke,  from  which  the  settle- 
ment derives  its  name.  The  inhabitants  are  principally 
devoted  to  agricultural  pursuits,  particularly  to  the 
raising  of  cattle,  much  of  the  land  being  what  is  called 
in  Nova  Scotia  intervale,  or  generally  in  the  West, 
bottom  land,  and  extremely  favourable  for  grazing  pur- 
poses. His  father's  farm  lay  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
river,  in  what  is  commonly  called  the  Middle  Settle- 
ment, from  its  position,  between  what  is  called  the 
Upper  Settlement  near  the  head,  and  the  Lower,  near 
its  junction  with  the  Shubenacadie. 

Both  by  the  father's  and  mother's  side  he  was  de- 
scended from  emigrants  from  the  North  of  Ireland,  of 
that  class  usually  known  in  America  as  the  Scotch 

15 


I 

16  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

Irish.  These  sprang  from  settlers  who  at  various  eras 
passed  over  from  Scotland  to  the  northern  Province  of 
Ireland,  and  have  there  retained  all  the  religious  pecu- 
liarities of  their  fatherland,  perhaps  even  somewhat 
intensified.  Wherever  they  have  gone  they  have  been 
marked  by  a  sturdy  strength  of  character,  strong  but 
almost  rugged  piety,  and  all  the  sterner  virtues  of  life. 
Circumstances  in  the  state  of  Ireland  about  the  middle 
of  the  last  century  led  large  numbers  of  them  to  emi- 
grate to  the  United  States,  where  they  have  distin- 
guished themselves  by  their  industry,  energy,  and 
moral  worth.  Among  others  Mr.  Johnston's  great 
grandfather  emigrated  to  New  England,  where  part  of 
his  family,  among  others  Mr.  Johnston's  grandfather 
were  born,  and  whence  they  shortly  after  removed  to 
Nova  Scotia.  By  his  mother's  side  he  was  descended 
from  persons  of  the  same  class,  who  had  emigrated  to 
this  Province  direct  from  Ireland.  In  religious  profes- 
sion his  ancestors  had  been  not  only  thorough  Presby- 
terians, but  Seceders  of  the  strictest  type,  and  for  several 
generations  had  maintained  a  reputation  for  superior 
piety,  his  great  grandfather,  his  grandfather  and  three 
of  his  brothers,  his  father  and  one  of  his  brothers 
having  all  been  ruling  elders  in  the  Presbyterian 
church. 

His  parents,  Samuel  Johnston  and  Rebecca  Fulton, 
are  still  living,  and  have  been  long  esteemed  as  fearing 
God  above  many.  Especially,  however,  have  they  been 
marked  by  diligence  in  bringing  up  their  family  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  following  the 
time-honoured  mode  of  family  instruction,  founded  on 
the  Bible  and  Shorter  Catechism,  characteristic  of  the 


EARLY  YEARS.  17 

Scotch  and  Irish  Presbyterians.  For  the  training  thus 
received,  Mr.  Johnston  in  his  diary  frequently  expressed 
his  deep  obligations,  and  gave  utterance  to  the  most 
fervent  declarations  of  his  gratitude  to  tjie  Father  of 
mercies.  In  their  worldly  circumstances  they  occupied 
the  position  prayed  for  by  Agur,  of  having  neither 
poverty  nor  riches — being  in  the  situation  of  the  larger 
portion  of  the  agricultural  population  of  Nova  Scotia, 
of  having  a  sufficiency  of  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  but 
having  little  extra  money,  beyond  what  was  required  to 
furnish  the  usual  comforts  of  families  in  middling  cir- 
cumstances. 

Samuel,  or  as  he  was  usually  called  from  his  second 
name,  Fulton,  was  the  eldest  of  a  family  of  eight  sons 
and  two  daughters,  and  the  first  to  finish  his  earthly 
career,  though  one  sister,  tenderly  beloved,  had  been 
called  to  meet  him  in  the  eternal  world,  before  the  in- 
telligence of  his  death  had  reached  Nova  Scotia.  From 
childhood  he  manifested  an  amiable  and  affectionate 
disposition,  and  even  from  his  earliest  years  seemed  to 
manifest  an  interest  in  divine  things.  "  From  a  child 
he  knew  the  holy  Scriptures  which  are  able  to  make 
wise  unto  salvation,"  and  if  love  to  God  is  a  decided 
evidence  of  genuine  conversion,  then  was  he  born  of 
the  Spirit  even  from  childhood.  Even  before  he  could 
read  his  frequent  petition  to  his  mother  was  to  read  to 
him  out  of  the  Bible,  and  when  but  a  boy  he  commenced 
the  practice  of  reading  a  chapter  himself  every  morning 
before  going  forth  to  his  daily  employments.  And  as 
to  his  conduct,  he  was  one  of  tho^e  who  like  Renwick 
the  martyr,  might  have  thanked  God  that  he  had  been 
saved  from  the  pollutions  of  childhood. 
2  * 


18  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

He  has,  however,  given  us  a  full  account  of  his  early 
years  in  an  autobiography,  which  we  shall  now  present 
nearly  in  full  to  our  readers,  merely  remarking  that 
it  was  first  written  in  his  twenty-first  year,  when  he 
had  not  attended  any  higher  literary  institution  than  a 
common  school,  but  afterwards  revised  and  enlarged. 
We  need  not,  therefore,  be  surprised  to  find  in  it  a 
juvenility  of  style,  which  will,  we  doubt  not,  render  it 
all  the  more  interesting  as  an  exhibition  of  his  youthful 
exercises. 

"  The  first  incident  of  my  life  which  I  deem  worth 
recording  is  a  severe  attack  of  the  croup,  in  which  I 
was  brought  very  low  ;  so  that  all  despaired  of  my  life, 
and,  humanly  speaking,  I  had  not  lived  a  single  hour 
longer  (every  symptom  of  death  having  been  clearly 
depicted  upon  m§)  had  it  not  been  for  a  neighbour 
woman,  who,  as  it  were,  at  the  last  moment  furnished  a 
remedy. 

"  This  happened  when  I  was  four  years  of  age.  It 
has  always  appeared  to  me  that  there  were  impressions 
made  upon  iny  mind  on  that  occasion  that  never  left  it 
— that  after  this  event  I  had  a  kind  of  feeling  that  I 
should  and  would  be  devoted  to  the  Lord's  service.  At 
the  age  of  from  six  to  eight  I  took  great  delight  in 
hearing  the  Scriptures  read  and  also  entertaining  nar- 
ratives. I  would  plead  with  my  mother  to  read  to  me, 
and  many  are  the  hours  which  I  have  sat  and  listened 
to  her  read.  Scripture  narratives  interested  me  most. 
Often  have  the  tears  rolled  down  my  cheeks,  as  I 
listened  to  the  tale  of  Joseph's  being  sold  into  Egypt 
and  the  sorrows  suffered  there.  I  was  anxious  to  un- 
derstand what  I  heard  read,  and  can  well  remember  of 


EARLY    YEARS.  19 

hearing  my  parents  say,  that  I  had  so  many  questions 
to  ask  that  I  was  a  great  trouble  to  them.  I  can  well 
remember  also  my  anxiety  to  understand  whatever  I 
heard.  My  parents  did  endeavour  to  answer  my  ques- 
tions to  a  certain  extent.  But  all  parents  fail  in  this 
respect.  It  is  not  easy  to  tell  what  good  would  result 
from  carefully  and  wisely  inciting  in  the  youthful  mind 
a  spirit  of  inquiry,  to  understand  and  to  know  the  true 
nature  of  whatever  may  arrest  their  attention. 

"I  can  well  remember  that  at  this  early  age  I  used  to 
reflect  much  on  the  nature  of  sin,  especially  on  original 
sin  and  the  fall  of  our  first  parents  and  its  ruinous  con- 
sequences. The  instructions  which  I  received  from  my 
parents  respecting  these  topics,  made  deep  a"nd  lasting 
impressions  on  my  mind.  The  remarks  and  explana- 
tions made  upon  my  little  questions,  as  I  used  to  repeat 
them  to  them,  appeared  to  have  made  the  deepest  im- 
pressions, as  they  are  now  most  vivid  upon  my  mind. 
There  is  an  incident  which  happened  when  I  was  about 
ten  or  eleven  years  old,  though  quite  simple  in  itself, 
yet  from  its  influence  upon  me  I  shall  here  notice. 

"  One  morning  I  arose  from  my  bed  and  immediately 
commenced  singing  light  songs  and  indulging  in  levity. 
Grandfather  noticed  this  and  reproved  me,  as  nearly  as 
I  can  remember  to  this  effect :  '  Do  you  know  why  you 
are  alive  and  well  this  morning  ?  Many  little  children 
like  you  died  last  night.  Why  were  you  not  among 
the  number  ?  Why  are  you  not  in  eternal  burning  this 
morning  ?  Many  children  went  there  during  last 
night.'  When  I  did  not  answer  these  inquiries,  he 
then  told  me  it  was  of  God's  mercy  that  I  was  pre- 
served— that  he  had  in  kindness  brought  me  to  another 


20  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

morning  ;  and  concluded  by  asking  me  if  it  would  not 
be  more  becoming  and  wise  if  I  now  engaged  in  prayer, 
thanking  him  for  his  kindness  manifested  toward  me, 
asking  for  protection  during  the  day,  &c.  The  im- 
pression made  upon  my  mind  never  left  it.  It  is  seldom 
that  I  have  since  engaged  in  singing  any  kind  of  music 
before  breakfast  and  family  worship.  Even  to  this  day, 
to  hear  singing  or  levity  in  the  morning  before  these 
duties  are  attended  to,  strikes  a  sort  of  gloom  over  my 
feelings  and  appears  to  be  something  daringly  wicked. 
Thus  it  is  that  the  youthful  mind  may  be  impressed  for 
good  or  evil. 

"  Thus,  my  time  passed  away  until  I  came  to  be  about 
ten  or  eleven  years  of  age.  It  was  about  this  period, 
or  a  little  before,  that  I  commenced  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures through  regularly.  This  task  I  yearly  accom- 
plished, reading  a  chapter  daily.  My  mother  usually 
listened  to  me,  and  gave  such  explanations  as  she  was 
capable  of  doing.  From  this  exercise  I  have  to  this 
day  derived  much  profit.  It  gave  me  a  general  acquaint- 
ance with  Scripture,  which  I  could  not  have  now  had  it 
not  been  for  this.  I  have  much  reason  to  be  thankful 
that  I  was  directed  to  spend  a  portion  of  each  day  in 
this  profitable  exercise,  which  time  might  have  been 
squandered  away  idly.  Besides,  who  can  tell,  the 
hallowing,  solemnizing,  purifying  effect  of  the  daily 
reading  of  a  portion  of  God's  holy  word  and  the  bring- 
ing the  mind  into  immediate  contact  with  such  a  foun- 
tain of  purity. 

"When  at  the  ages  of  from  twelve  to  fourteen  I  was 
more  given  to  the  vanities  of  the  world.  Sometimes  I 
would  even  feel  a  hatred  to  that  which  was  good  and 


EARLY    YEARS.  '21 

holy.  Much  of  my  time  was  squandered  away  shame- 
fully. My  pride  was  growing.  -I  became  more  and 
more  self-willed.  Restraints  became  more  and  more 
irksome.  Yes,  I  hated  them.  I  desired  to  live  according 
to  the  feelings,  emotions  and  aspirations  of  my  de- 
praved wicked  heart.  At  times,  when  my  parents  were 
instructing  me,  setting  before  my  mind  the  loveliness, 
and  desirableness  of  a  life  of  holiness,  my  very  soul  would 
hate  those  instructions.  But  I  must  not  neglect  to 
mention,  that  during  those  very  years  my  conscience 
would  forcibly  reprove  me,  at  times,  for  my  wickedness  ; 
and  I  would  listen  with  pleasure  and  in  tears  to  the 
solemn  admonitions  and  instructions  of  my  parents,  and 
would  desire,  and  form  resolutions,  to  walk  in  the  way 
of  holiness.  But  I  had  a  hard  stony  heart,  and  a 
proud  disposition,  which  would  soon  lead  me  away  again 
from  God,  lead  me  into  evil,  banish  all  my  good  desires, 
and  cause  me  to  forget  all  my  good  resolutions.  I  can- 
not but  look  back  upon  this  portion  of  my  life  with 
emotions  sad,  sad,  and  feelings  of  sorrow.  God  is  a  God 
of  infinite  mercy  and  long-suffering,  or  He  would  have 
cut  me  off  in  my  iniquity.  I  also  look  back  with  sorrow 
upon  the  disposition  I  had  when  young,  to  disregard  the 
truth,  to  lie,  when  it  would  not  benefit  myself.  This 
shows  powerfully  the  corruption  of  my  heart. 

"  I  remember  well  the  first  time  that  I  went  by  myself 
and  bowed  the  knee  in  silent  prayer  to  God.  I  felt  it 
to  be  an  awful  moment.  I  felt  as  if  God  was  near,  and 
that  I  was  speaking  to  him.  I  felt  the  exercise  to  be 
deeply,  awfully  solemn,  and  I  also  arose  and  departed 
from  the  place  with  such  feelings.  I  had  a  most  deep 
and  painful  inward  conflict  and  struggle,  ere  I  brought 


22  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

my  mind  to  consent  to  engage  in  this  exercise.  I  was  at 
this  time  about  fourteen  years  of  age.  The  thought 
that  so  much  of  my  life  passed  away  ere  I  bowed  my 
knee  in  prayer  fills  my  mind  with  deep  and  poig- 
nant sorrow.  I  cannot  now  conceive  how  I  could  possi- 
bly live  without  prayer.  I  must  have  been  most  miser- 
able !  True  as  soon  as  I  could  lisp  out  in  broken  ac- 
cents the  sentiments  of  my  heart,  I  was  taught  to  re- 
peat the  Lord's  prayer,  and  with  clasped  hands,  would 
by  my  mother's  side  repeat  it,  ere  I  retired  to  rest. 
They  taught  me  that  it  was  my  duty  to  retire  night  and 
morning  in  secret  and  to  pray  to,  and  make  known,  my 
wants  to  God.  But  they  failed  to  take  me  into  the 
closet  and  to  pray  with  me,  to  set  me  the  example. 
Happy  and  highly  favoured  are  those  children,  whose 
parents  not  only  teach  them  prayers,  but  also  take  them 
into  their  closets  and  secretly  pray  with  them  and  teach 
them  to  pray. 

"Before  this  time  I  used  to  say  the  Lord's  prayer,  and 
child's  prayer,  and  at  times  would  add  something  to 
them,  in  my  bed.  After  this,  I  retired  frequently  to 
pray.  But  I  was  not  regular  in  the  daily  performance 
of  this  exercise,  which  is  a  most  unfavourable  indication 
of  my  piety.  I  continued  on  in  this  way.  Sometimes  my 
prayers  were  earnest,  sometimes  languid  and  wandering, 
hurried  and  cool. 

"  I  felt  the  restraints  which  my  parents  imposed  upon 
me  to  be  most  irksome,  such  as  never  allowing  me  to 
go  from  home  without  permission,  and  directions  as  to 
where  I  should  go,  how  long  I  should  remain,  what 
company  I  should  keep,  their  strict  observance  of  the 
Sabbath,  &c.,  &c.  I  would  contrast  my  (as  I  then 


EARLY   YEARS.  23 

thought  it)  hard  lot,  with  that  of  other  children,  who 
had  no  such  restraints  laid  upon  them.  I  supposed 
them  to  be  much  more  highly  favoured  than  myself,  to 
be  most  happy.  But  I  have  since  learned  that,  I  was 
the  highly  favoured  and  most  happy  child.  Happy  is 
that  child  who  learns  submission  in  early  youth,  that 
has  its  proud  and  rebellious  disposition  subdued.  This 
is  one  of  the  first  and  most  important  duties  of  parents. 
Let  them  be  most  careful  in  observing  it. 

"  When  I  was  sixteen  years  of  age,  during  the  summer 
of  1846,  we  had  a  young  man  hired,  with  whom  I  worked. 
Feeling  a  restraint  in  his  presence  and  not  having  a 
good  opportunity  for  secret  prayer,  I  reasoned  thus 
with  myself.  I  will  be  most  attentive  at  the  family 
altar,  be  most  anxious  that  the  prayers  offered  up  may 
be  answered  and  always  add,  "Amen."  I  reasoned 
myself  into  the  belief  that  this  was  quite  sufficient. 
This  I  continued  to  do  for  some  months.  But  still,  at 
times,  my  conscience  would  speak  out  loudly  against 
such  neglect  of  so  important  a  duty,  and  I  would  be  com- 
pelled, in  order  to  get  relief,  to  retire  and  pour  out  my 
soul  in  prayer,  and  cry  to  God  for  pardon. 

"Naturally  possessing  a  large  amount  of  buoyancy  of 
spirits  I  was  at  this  period  of  my  life,  when  in  company, 
full  of  merriment  and  levity.  Naturally  feeling  and 
kind-hearted  the  young  loved  me,  and  were  anxious  to 
have  my  company.  Thus  I  was  led  to  waste  precious 
time,  was  led  away  by  thoughtless  company  into  idleness 
and  to  acts  of  folly,  but  which  by  the  world  were  de- 
nominated innocent.  None  reproved  me.  I  was  con- 
sidered to  be  a  consistent,  well-behaved  youth.  But  at 
that  very  time  I  knew  that  God  was  taking  quite  a 


24  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

different  view  of  my  life.  And  when  I  now  look  back 
upon  it,  my  heart  is  filled  with  sorrow  and  sadness.  Ah! 
the  'sins  I  have  committed  in  the  dance,  the  merry  play, 
and  in  the  amusements  of  the  social  circle.  But  still 
amidst  all  these  grounds  for  sorrowing  and  sadness,  I 
have  much  reason  for  heartfelt  gratitude,  that  I  had  so 
many  restraints  to  draw  me  away  from  these  soul-ruin- 
ous scenes,  viz.  the  pious  instructions  of  my  parents,  a 
conscience  enlightened  by  these  instructions,  and  the 
reading  of  the  Scriptures  and  other  books,  a  love  for  im- 
provement, a  desire  to  read  and  obtain  knowledge  and  a 
love  for  retirement.  These  influences  so  operated  upon  my 
inind,  as  to  keep  me  from  frequently  entering  these  scenes 
of  amusements.  It  was  but  seldom  that  I  went  from  home. 
But  ah !  when  I  did  enter  into  these  scenes  of  folly  and 
levity,  how  completely  did  I  throw  off  all  these  restraints 
and  give  myself  up  to  merriment  and  levity.  It  is 
wonderful  how  I  could  so  get  rid  of  all  these  influences. 
But  such  is  the  deceitfulness  of  the  human  heart. 
When  I  retired  from  such  scenes,  my  remorse  of  con- 
science would  be  most  deep  and  painful,  and  I  would 
form  resolutions  never  again  to  yield  to  such  influences. 
Yes,  and  I  at  times  would  even  loathe  them.  But  how 
weak  and  erring  is  human  strength,  how  deeply  cor- 
rupted the  heart.  I  also  must  record  my  gratitude  to 
God  that  it  pleased  him  to  place  me  in  circumstances 
not  the  most  favourable  for  frequent  meetings  for  social 
amusements.  I  should  also  observe  here  another  influ- 
ence which  must  have  restrained  me  and  kept  me  from 
much  idleness  and  folly  in  which  I  would  doubtless  have 
engaged.  This  was  a  desire  to  obtain  useful  knowledge 
and  a  love  for  reading.  In  this  way  I  used  t<>  spend 


EARLY    YEARS.  25 

many  of  my  leisure  hours  and  evenings.  The  profit 
arising  from  this  expenditure  of  time  I  now  feel  to  be 
invaluable.  Would  that  I  had  been  more  economical  of 
my  time  and  more  self-denying  in  my  efforts  in  acquir- 
ing knowledge. 

"When  I  was  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  I  commenced 
a  practice  of  rising  between  three  and  four  o'clock  in 
the  mornings.  I  would  then  first  attend  to  devotional 
exercises.  (I  can  well  remember  hurrying  over  these 
in  order  to  hasten  to  mental  improvement,  so  great  was 
my  thirst  for  knowledge.)  I  would  then  read  a  portion 
of  Scripture ;  next  commit  several  questions  of  Brown's 
Second  Catechism  to  memory.  After  these  exercises 
I  would  spend  the  remainder  of  my  time  (when  any  re- 
mained) in  useful  reading.  It  was  during  that  portion 
of  the  year,  when  the  nights  are  long,  that  I  used  to 
spend  my  mornings  thus.  It  was  in  this  way  that  I 
learned  the  English  Grammar,  with  the  occasional  as- 
sistance of  a  cousin  who  lived  near. 

"As  I  grew  older,  this  thirst  for  knowledge  increased. 
My  mind  was  not  in  my  daily  employments.  Schemes 
for  getting  education  were  constantly  floating  through 
my  mind.  My  parents  were  poor,  and  it  was  but  seldom 
indeed,  that  there  was  a  school  in  the  district.  Thus 
all  things  seemed  against  me,  and  my  prospects  dark 
and  gloomy.  I  often  used  to  wonder,  why  it  was  that 
I  was  thus  situated ;  but  still  my  mind  was  always  run- 
ning in  that  direction,  and  constantly  anticipating  some 
coming  propitious  day. 

"Preaching  always  seemed  to  produce  a  deep  impres- 
sion on  my  mind.  I  seldom  heard  a  lively,  earnest 
sermon,  but  T  felt  in  my  bosom  a  burning  desire  to 


26  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

proclaim  the  truths  of  the  gospel  to  those  who  felt  them 
not.  Frequently  have  I  listened  in  tears. 

"When  about  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  of  age  these  feel- 
ings were  much  intensified  occasionally.  At  this  period 
there  was  a  great  want  of  labourers  in  the  Lord's  vin- 
yard.  The  Macedonian  cry  was  reiterated  again  and 
again,  and  none  responded.  Our  school  of  the  prophets 
was  then  lying  in  ruins.  I  used  occasionally  to  retire 
and  pray  in  tears,  that  God  would  raise  up  a  seminary 
of  learning  for  the  training  of  young  men  for  the  minis- 
try, and  that  it  might  be  his  will  that  I  should  be  one 
of  these.  Still,  that  such  should  be  the  case,  to  human 
appearance,  there  was  little  reason  to  expect.  Still  I 
prayed  and  hoped,  and  it  does  still  appear  to  me  as 
though  the  prayers  were  sincere  and  earnest. 

"Thus  my  life  went  on,  the  subject  of  the  most  oppo- 
site feelings  and  exercises  of  which  the  mind  can  con- 
ceive. I  should  not  forget  to  mention  what  was  my 
closet  before  this,  and  long  after.  It  was  my  business 
night  and  morning  to  attend  the  stock.  Thus  I  had  a 
place  of  retirement  in  the  barn.  Many  are  the  prayers 
I  have  offered  up  in  that  barn. 

"In  the  winter  of  1846  I  was  greatly  led  away  by  idle, 
thoughtless  company,  more  so  than  in  any  other  period 
of  my  life.  When  in  company  I  was  full  of  merriment. 
My  whole  soul  seemed  to  be  absorbed  in  the  amusements 
of  the  company,  into  which  I  entered  with  all  the 
warmth,  earnestness,  and  enthusiasm  of  my  nature. 
Thus  I  was  neglectful  of  prayer,  or  engaged  in  it  in  a 
cold  and  hurried  manner.  How  depraved  is  the  human 
heart !  How  exceeding  great  the  riches  of  the  mercy 


EARLY    YEARS.  27 

and  love  of  God  in  his  Spirit  to  operate  upon  so  impure, 
and  unholy,  and  deceitful  a  heart. 

"In  the  spring  of  1847  I  had  an  attack  of  the  measles, 
and  was  long  recovering.  This  led  me  to  greater  fre- 
quency and  earnestness  at  the  throne  of  grace.  I  be- 
came more  thoughtful  and  serious. 

"  On  the  night  of  the  17th  of  May,  1847,  I  was  at- 
tacked with  palpitation  of  the  heart,  the  contractions 
and  workings  of  the  heart  being  such  as  to  render  me 
so  weak  as  not  to  be  able  to  move.  I  thought  it  was 
death,  and  felt  as  if  I  were  dying.  Well  do  I  remem- 
ber the  silent  prayer  which  I  offered,  on  my  bed,  that 
night,  to  God.  "  Lord,  if  it  is  thy  will  that  I  die,  par- 
don my  sins  through  Jesus,  and  receive  me  to  thyself; 
but  0  Lord,  if  it  is  thy  will  to  spare  me,  I  will  give 
myself  to  thy  service,  to  be  a  servant  in  thy  vineyard. 
Nevertheless,  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.  I  now 
resolve  to  serve  thee,  0  Lord,  and  be  for  thee  and  not 
for  another."  I  cried  unto  God  for  strength  to  resist 
temptation,  and  for  direction  to  do  his  will.  I  informed 
no  person  of  this  sickness.  After  this  I  had  for  a  long 
time  frequent  attacks  of  this  palpitation,  but  I  did  not 
make  it  known  ;  but  I  had  none  nearly  so  severe,  and 
they  also  became  less  and  less  severe,  and  a  longer 
period  intervened  between  them.  For  some  time  I 
thought  it  was  quite  probable  that  my  life  would  be  sud- 
denly taken  away  in  some  of  these  attacks.  But  I 
never  informed  any  person  that  I  was  subject  to  them. 
It  was  always  my  disposition  to  keep  deeply  hidden  in 
my  own  bosom  all  my  serious  and  more  important  feel- 
ings. It  seemed  as  though  I  could  not  make  these 
known  to  others.  This,  I  believe,  has  been  a  great 


28  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

injury  to  myself,  and  also  to  others,  as  to  the  influence 
I  exerted  on  them.  As  I  felt  that  this  disease  would 
soon  cause  my  death,  it  was  the  subject  of  my  frequent 
study,  why  the  Lord  was  going  to  cut  me  off  in  my 
youth,  and  not  spare  me  that  I  might  be  a  means  in  his 
hands  of  doing  good  to  others.  My  great  desire  to  live 
(at  least  I  then  sincerely  believed  so)  was,  that  I  might 
be  useful  in  His  Church  and  world ;  this  was  my  constant 
prayer;  and  I  also  asked  the  Lord,  that  if  he  had  no 
work  for  me  to  do,  that  he  would  take  me  to  himself 
from  the  evil  of  this  world.  I  meditated  much  on  Psalm 
iv.  8 ;  vi.  4,  5,  89  ;  xlix.  17, 18,  and  such  like  passages. 
"  When  I  was  reduced  to  a  state  of  weakness,  how 
utterly  helpless  and  wholly  dependent  did  I  feel,  (these 
were  my  feelings  while  under  that  attack),  how  awfully 
vile  and  abominable  did  sin  appear  to  me,  and  how  vain 
and  worthless  did  all  the  pleasures  and  things  of  time 
seem  to  be.  I  felt  that  I  would  never  again  sin,  love 
pleasure  or  amusements,  or  indulge  in  them  again.  But 
alas !  how  did  these  feelings  vanish  from  my  mind. 
During  that  spring  these  views  and  this  contrition  for 
sin  remained,  and  at  times  were  most  powerful  and  deep. 
Some  days  I  was  deeply  oppressed  and  would  not  even 
smile.  At  times  I  felt  deeply  burdened  and  oppressed. 
I  would  resolve  to  shun  every  evil  way,  to  live  a  life  of 
seriousness  and  devotion  to  God's  service.  I  would  re- 
solve never  again  to  give  way  to  idleness  and  merriment, 
to  go  into  idle  company  no  more.  I  even  sometimes  re- 
solved never  to  laugh  again,  to  live  in  strict  conformity 
to  God's  word,  but,  ah  !  what  a  tremendous  work  I  was 
undertaking,  how  little  strength  I  possessed  for  such  a 
work,  how  little  knowledge,  how  little  real  disposition. 


EARLY   YEARS.  29 

Nothing  could  be  more  hopeless  than  my  success.  I 
was  endeavouring  to  justify  myself,  to  work  out  my  own 
salvation  by  the  deeds  of  the  law.  I  was  not  then  con- 
scious that  such  was  my  object ;  but  by  bitter  experi- 
ence and  by  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit,  I  have  since 
learned  that  such  was  the  real  aim  of  my  heart.  Oh  ! 
what  madness  and  folly. 

"As  might  be  anticipated,  I  frequently  broke  my  most 
determined  and  solemn  resolves — fell  into  sin,  idleness, 
and  levity.  These  falls  would  fill  me  with  remorse.  I 
would  look  upon  myself  as  the  most  weak,  erring,  and 
foolish  of  mortals.  Sometimes  I  would  begin  to  despair  of 
ever  being  able  to  secure  my  soul's  salvation,  and  would 
be  almost  tempted  to  relinquish  the  effort  as  hopeless. 

"  In  June  I  attended  on  a  sacramental  occasion.  I  was 
deeply  affected  by  the  preached  word.  I  felt  that  I 
should  have  been  among  the  number  of  communicants. 
When  I  came  home,  I  felt  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense 
of  my  many  and  aggravated  sins,  and  my  vileness  in 
God's  sight.  I  felt  as  if  God  was  near  to  me,  ready  to 
take  vengeance  upon  me  on  account  of  them.  I  used 
to  love  to  go  into  solitude,  and  thus  to  muse  on  those 
things — to  pray  to  God.  I  remember,  that  on  one  oc- 
casion, I  was  so  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  guilt, 
that  I  feared  to  go  into  the  canoe  to  cross  the  river. 
(This  was  a  canoe  we  had  for  crossing  the  river  to  a  part 
of  the  farm  on  the  opposite  side.  In  this  canoe  I  used 
to  take  the  greatest  pleasure  in  sporting  about,  on  tjje 
waters  of  that  gentle  stream  with  my  brother).  After 
much  hesitancy,  I  was  prevailed  upon  to  venture  to 
cross.  But  I  was  filled  with  terror,  and  trembled,  fear- 
ing the  canoe  would  sink,  or  I  would  fall  into  the  stream. 
3* 


30  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

I  feared  to  walk  near  the  margin  of  the  river,  lest  I 
should  be  drawn  into  it.  How  true  the  Scripture — 
*  The  wicked  flee  when  no  man  pursueth.'  'There  is 
no  peace,  saith  the  Lord,  to  the  wicked.' 

"But  still  I  would  occasionally  get  into  light,  vile  com- 
pany, and  drive  away  all  these  feelings  for  a  time  ;  and 
those  with  whom  I  associated  knew  not  the  hidden  emo- 
tions of  my  bosom,  and  would  not  for  a  moment  suppose 
that  ever  I  had  been  subjected  to  care  or  sorrow  for  sin. 
During  this  time  I  thought  that  I  loved  God,  hated  sin, 
and  desired  to  live  in  conformity  to  his  will.  But  I  was 
deceived. 

"  Thus  time  rolled  on  until  the  month  of  August,  to- 
wards the  latter  part  of  it.  I  had  been  reading  the  life 
of  the  Rev.  James  Hervey.  In  this  memoir,  his  views 
of  justification  by  faith  through  the  righteousness  of 
Christ,  and  his  opposition  to  legal  righteousness,  were 
treated  of  at  large.  This  was  a  dark,  mysterious  sub- 
ject to  me.  My  mind  could  not  possibly  comprehend 
it ;  to  the  Christian  it  is  most  simple  and  pleasing  doc- 
trine. I  was  much  perplexed,  and  would  doubt  its  cor- 
rectness, and  the  reading  of  this  book  much  increased 
my  perplexity. 

"  One  day,  as  I  was  in  the  field  mowing,  sad  and  much 
perplexed  with  this  subject,  my  thoughts  on  what  I  had 
been  reading,  I  stopped  to  whet  my  scythe.  While  I 
was  thus  employed,  all  on  a  sudden  light  flashed  into 
my  mind — the  whole  subject  seemed  clear  and  simple. 
My  own  righteousness  appeared  to  my  mind  as  filthy 
rags — legal  salvation  an  impossibility — Christ's  right- 
eousness the  only  hope  of  a  sinner's  justification  with 
God.  I  saw  and  felt  this  righteousness  to  be  suitable 


EARLY   YEARS.  31 

to  my  soul's  wants.  I  gladly  seized  upon  it  as  my  only 
hope  of  safety.  The  Saviour  then  appeared  lovely  and 
precious.  Then  peace  and  joy  filled  my  bosom  .such  as 
I  never  before  experienced. 

u  This  was  accomplished  suddenly,  as  if  light  had  been 
flashed  into  my  mind.  I  can  only  compare  it  to  the 
experience  of  an  individual  in  a  dark  room,  famishing 
from  hunger  and  thirst,  and  longing  for  the  animating 
influences  of  the  light,  when  all  on  a  sudden  light  flashes 
into  the  room,  and  reveals  to  him  that  he  is  surrounded 
with  everything  needful  to  meet  all  wants.  What  joy 
and  astonishment  would  fill  that  bosom  !  So  it  is  with 
the  sinner.  I  was  astonished  at  my  former  blindness 
and  folly,  and  wondered  why  I  could  not  heretofore  see 
the  Saviour  as  thus  lovely  and  precious. 

"  Then  it  was,  I  believe,  that  the  angels  in  heaven  re- 
joiced over  a  sinner  turning  to  God  and  being  forgiven. 
I  then  saw  and  felt  that  salvation  was  of  free  and  sove- 
reign grace — not  the  result  of  good  works — that  good 
works  only  flowed  from  being  justified.  Then  the  sin- 
ner is  saved;  then,  as  a  faithful  servant,  he  labours  for 
his  Saviour,  not  from  selfish  love  of  reward,  but  in 
obedience  and  from  love. 

"I  feel  persuaded,  that  from  this  period  my  whole  soul 
and  motives  were  changed  ;  and  though  frequently  in 
darkness,  sin,  and  folly,  yet  I  could  ever  after  say  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  there  is  none  on  the  earth 
I  desire  besides  him.  But  oh,  how  much  danger  there 
is  of  being  deceived  in  the  matter  of  our  conversion  ! 
So  deceitful  is  the  human  heart.  Previous  to  this,  I 
thought  sincerely  (so  far  as  I  knew  my  own  heart)  that 
I  loved  God,  and  that  I  desired  to  live  for  him.  I  would 


32  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

pray  much  at  times,  study  his  word,  seemed  to  love  his 
people,  his  ordinances,  Christian  instruction,  admoni- 
tion, warning,  &c.  And  even  now  it  does  seem  to  me 
that  I  had  real  love  for  these  things.  But  I  can  now 
clearly  see  that  my  great  concern  about  salvation  arose 
from  a  fear  of  coming  punishment.  Hence  my  great 
concern  was  to  free  myself  from  condemnation — not 
from  the  filth  and  pollution  of  sin — not  to  live  a  holy 
life  because  I  loved  holiness,  but  because  I  thought  it 
would  save  me  from  punishment.  I  would  much  have 
preferred  to  have  been  saved,  and  also  to  have  been 
freed  from  the  restraints  of  the  law,  and  to  run  on  in 
sin  according  to  the  lust  of  my  depraved  nature.  Thus 
I  found  the  law  to  be  a  schoolmaster  to  bring  me  to 
Christ.  I  could  now  say  with  the  Apostle  Paul,  in  the 
7th  chapter  to  the  Romans,  '  I  delight  in  the  law  of 
the  Lord  after  the  inward  man.'  It  appears  to  me  to 
be  a  thing  impossible  for  a  person  to  be  converted  and 
not  to  be  conscious  of  it,  though  at  times  he  may  be  full 
of  doubts  and  fears. 

"After  this  my  desire  to  obtain  an  education  rapidly  in- 
creased. It  became  a  subject  of  daily  prayer  to  God.  It 
was  my  increasing  and  earnest  desire  to  become  a  preacher 
of  the  gospel.  My  soul  seemed  to  burn  with  a  desire  to 

tell  to  sinners  round, 

What  a  dear  Saviour  I  had  found. 

"I  was  constantly  planning  with  myself  respecting  how 
I  would  effect  this  object  so  earnestly  desired.  But  all 
these  thoughts  and  feelings  I  carefully  kept  to  myself. 
My  nearest  friends  had  not  even  a  hint  of  them. 

"In  the  fall  of  1847,  one  of  my  schoolmates  (R.  R.  C.) 
died.  I  was  with  him  the  night  he  died.  His  remarks' 


EARLY   YEARS.  33 

to  me  and  another  schoolmate  respecting  the  nature  of 
death,  uncertainty  of  time,  our  duty  to  serve  God,  and 
his  declaration  that  he  only  desired  to  get  well,  that  he 
might  do  something  for  the  glory  of  God,  made  a  deep 
impression  on  my  mind,  which  still  remains.  As  I  sat 
hy  his  bedside  I  felt  how  feeble  we  are,  how  dependent 
upon  God,  how  vain  to  resist  his  arm,  how  helpless  in 
death,  how  uncertain  is  life,  that  those  only  can  be  safe 
who  have  their  life  'hid  in  Christ.'  I  felt  that  it  was 
a  fearful  thing  to  die,  and  how  necessary  and  how  wise 
to  be  always  ready  for  that  event. 

"  A  short  time  after  this  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  was  dispensed  in  our  congregation.  I  had  then 
a  strong  desire  to  commune,  but  my  parents  rather 
dissuaded  me  for  the  time.  They  thought  that  I  had 
better  wait  awhile  and  reflect  more  seriously  upon  so 
solemn  a  step.  But  they  little  knew  how  much  I  had 
been  reflecting  upon  it,  for  I  did  not  make  known  to 
them  the  state  of  my  mind  and  feelings.  Such  are 
some  of  the  evils  of  so  tenaciously  retaining  feelings 
and  views  to  myself. 

"  Thus  time  rolled  on.  I  think  that  after  this  I  never 
gave  away  so  much  to  idleness  and  levity,  though  at 
times  I  did  err  greatly  in  this  respect,  and  by  so  doing 
much  retarded  the  growth  of  grace  in  my  heart.  But 
I  became  more  and  more  diligent  in  the  study  of  the 
Scriptures,  more  faithful  and  earnest  in  prayer,  more 
humble  and  serious.  But  from  the  corruption  of  the 
natural  heart,  what  a  great  work  I  had  before  me,  and 
how  often  was  I  cast  down  in  doubts,  sorrows,  darkness, 
and  great  dissatisfaction  with  self. 

"  In  the  spring  of  1850, 1  proposed  to  go  down  to  Lou- 


34  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

donderry,  to  engage  in  manual  labour.  But  my  real 
design  was  to  endeavour  to  get  a  school.  I  proposed 
to  go  to  hire  as  a  day  labourer,  as  I  knew  my  parents 
would  not  consent  to  my  taking  a  school,  because  they 
did  not  consider  me  to  be  qualified ;  neither  did  they 
wish  me  to  attempt  getting  an  education,  as  they  did 
not  feel  able  to  assist  me,  and  they  thought  I  could  not 
accomplish  it  myself,  and  also,  I  believe,  did  not  con- 
sider me  to  be  possessed  of  sufficient  mental  ability  to 
be  a  useful  man  in  the  ministry.  For  these  reasons  I 
concealed  from  them  my  real  design.  Under  this  pre- 
text I  got  away,  and  soon  succeeded  in  getting  a  school. 
This  I  consider  to  be  a  turning  point  in  my  life.  I 
taught  five  months,  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  all  con- 
cerned. 

"  As  I  a  short  time  after  this  commenced  a  diary ,  I 
shall  not  continue  this  hasty  sketch  any  farther. 

"  In  conclusion  I  would  state  a  few  impressions  which 
from  time  to  time  found  a  lodgment  in  my  bosom. 

"  When  I  was  about  sixteen  or  seventeen,  I  read  an 
account  of  the  establishment  and  progress  of  the  Tahiti 
mission.  This  made  a  deep  impression  on  my  mind. 
As  I  read  of  the  condition  of  the  heathen  and  the  effects 
which  the  gospel  produced  upon  them,  I  longed  to  be 
engaged  in  the  work.  The  desire  never  after  wholly 
left  my  mind,  and  upon  the  whole  it  gradually  increased, 
at  times  buried  amidst  the  cares  and  pleasures  of  this 
life,  and  at  other  times  working  powerfully  in  my  bosom, 
being,  as  I  trust,  stirred  up  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
strengthened  by  various  external  circumstances.  There 
was  a  deep  impression  on  my  mind  that  I  should  not 
live  amongst  my  friends  or  have  a  home  of  my  own.  I 


EARLY   YEARS.  35 

felt  that  I  would  never  lead  a  settled  life.  When  or 
how  this  feeling  came  I  cannot  now  recollect.  It  is 
long  since  I  can  remember  of  having  such  an  impression 
upon  my  mind. 

"  A  desire  for  travel  early  throbbed  within  my  breast. 
My  imagination  was  frequently  wandering  over  the  dis- 
tant regions  of  earth,  to  see  which  my  mind,  as  it  were, 
yearned. 

"  There  was  also  an  impression  on  my  mind  that  I 
would  not  be  a  long  liver.  When  this  came  I  am  not 
certain.  I  know  it  was  deeply  impressed  on  my  mind 
ever  after  I  experienced  attacks  of  palpitation  of  the 
heart.  It  still  remains,  and  is  as  it  were  to  my  mind,  a 
certain  fact,  a  thing  which  I  anticipate,  just  as  if  I  had 
been  told  it  would  be  so.  I  have  reason  for  believing 
it  will  be  so.  All  I  ask  is,  Lord,  enable  me  to  spend 
my  short  life  actively  and  faithfully  for  thee.  May  for 
me  'to  live  be  Christ,'  and  then  lam  satisfied.  All 
will  be  WELL. 

"A  few  reflections  upon  the  whole  and  then  I  am  done. 
I  feel  it  to  be  a  profitable  exercise  thus  to  review  my 
life.  It  is  profitable  in  that  it  tends  to  humble  me, 
gives  me  to  see  my  own  weakness,  and  folly,  and  my 
dependence  upon  God,  to  show  me  the  great  work  for 
me  to  attend  to  even  in  my  own  bosom,  and  to  excite  to 
greater  watchfulness,  prayerfulness,  in  God's  service. 
As  I  am  thus  employed,  I  can  exclaim  in  the  language 
of  Rom.  vii.  24,  25  ;  xi.  33,  to  the  end. 

"As  I  review  my  life,  I  can  discern  that  the  light  which 
first  shined  into  my  soul  was  dim.  Everything  was  seen 
as  it  were  enveloped  in  a  mist.  My  motives  though  re- 
newed still  possessed  a  large  amount  of  impurity.  There 


36  MEMOIR    OF    8.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

was  so  touch  of  self  in  everything.  I  still  seemed  de- 
termined to  have  some  part  in  procuring  my  salvation, 
seemed  reluctant  that  it  should  be  all -of  grace.  My 
faith  and  confidence  in  God's  promises  were  weak.  1 
felt  and  thought  that  it  was  by  my  own  doing  that  I 
should  realize  their  fulfilment,  and  when  I  failed,  I  was 
almost  ready  to  sink  in  despair.  Thus  my  comfort,  joy 
and  advancement  in  holiness  were  much  marred.  (I  was 
not  at  the  time  fully  conscious  of  these  errors  and  knew 
not  where  the  error  lay.)  I  was  proud,  unconscious  of 
the  extent  of  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart.  I  did 
not  rightly  apprehend  the  use  God  allowed  me  to  make 
of  his  promises.  From  these  errors  and  evils  oh  how 
much  happiness  have  I  lost,  how  much  misery  endured, 
how  much  dishonour  have  I  done  to  God,  and  how  little 
acceptable  service  have  I  rendered  to  him,  and  how  little 
good  have  I  done  to  others  ! 

"But  I  have  reason  to  thank  and  praise  God,  that 
my  mind  has  been  gradually  enlightened  in  respect  to 
these  errors,  and  these  evils  have  been  lessening.  God 
be  thanked  that  such  a  glorious  heaven-born  reformation 
has  been  effected  on  my  soul. 

"I  can  only  add  that  I  also  feel  it  to  be  a  profitable 
exercise  to  review  my  life,  as  it  shows  my  grounds  of  gra- 
titude to  God,  causes  me  to  adopt  the  language  of  the 
103d  Psalm,  lets  me  know  what  I  am,  what  I  have  been, 
and  how  I  am  dependent  on  free  and  sovereign  grace." 

In  some  remarks  appended  to  this  above,  addressed  to 
"•  ::ny  mortal  whose  eye  might  chance  to  rest  upon  this 
Manuscript,"  he  says,  "I  have  to  the  utmost  of  my 
ability  endeavoured  to  make  an  accurate  and  simple 
statement  of  my  life  just  as  known  to  myself  and  for 


EARLY    YEARS.  37 

my  own  use.  You  may  if  you  please,  charge  me  with 
indecision  of  character,  fickle-miridedness,  weakness  of 
judgment,  and  such  other  traits  of  character  as  may  be 
suggested  by  this  sketch.  But  this  one  thing  I  ask  of 
you,  viz.  to  believe  it  to  be  a  true  statement  of  my  life ; 
only  the  extremes  and  apparent  inconsistencies  are  'not 
so  great  as  presented  to  you  as  they  really  were,  and 
as  I  felt  them  to  be." 

We  have  thus  given  his  autobiography  nearly  in  full. 
We  may  remark  however  that  we  can  scarcely  adopt  his 
own  view  of  the  time  of  his  conversion.  Undoubtedly 
at  the  period  referred  to,  he  attained  to  clearer  views 
of  the  way  of  salvation,  and  a  decided  advance  in  spiri- 
tual life.  But  we  can  scarcely  regard  all  his  previous 
spiritual  exercises  as  merely  the  workings  of  natural 
conscience.  Even  in  reading  his  own  account  of  them 
we  have  a  very  strong  impression  that  he  was  at  that 
time  under  the  teaching  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
that  whatever  of  youthful  infirmity  or  natural  corrup- 
tion may  have  mingled  with  them,  they  yet  afford  evi- 
dence that  the  grace  of  God  was  working  effectually  in 
producing  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  which  are  by 
Jesus  Christ  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God. 

We  may  remark  too,  that  while  with  the  sensitive- 
ness of  conscience  which  marks  the  regenerate,  he  here 
reflects  in  strong  terms  upon  his  own  conduct,  yet  it 
was  in  no  respect  such  as  to  call  for  the  condemnation 
of  others.  He  was  entirely  free  from  profanity  or  other 
open  vices  so  often  found  in  boys  of  that  age  ;  and 
though  manifesting  the  usual  playfulness  of  boyhood,  he 
was  always  happy,  when  the  opportunity  was  afforded 
for  retirement  to  his  books,  and  to  quiet  thought. 
4 


38  MEMOIR   OP    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

To  his  own  account  we  have  only  to  append  a  sketch 
of  his  character  by  his  younger  brother,  now  preparing 
for  the  ministry,  who  was  his  most  intimate  companion, 
and  had  the  best  opportunity  of  knowing  him. 

"  The  most  distinguishing  trait  of  his  character  from  childhood 
up,  was  his  strength  of  will — his  unyielding  determination  to 
complete  whatever  he  undertook.  His  disposition  was  very 
social,  and  when  in  company,  he  was  joyous  and  playful — the 
merriest  of  the  merry — but  when  alone,  his  reflections  were 
generally  rather  pensive,  sometimes  quite  melancholy.  His 
standard  of  morality  and  religion,  even  when  quite  young,  was 
high,  and  hence  he  was  ever  criminating  himself.  His  mental 
vigour  was  nothing  beyond  ordinary,  yet  he  always  manifested 
an  intense  desire  for  the  acquisition  of  knowledge.  This  desire 
amounted  almost  to  a  passion,  and  seemed  to  absorb  all  other 
desires.  Manual  labour  was  always  irksome  to  him,  but  intel- 
lectual toil  was  his  delight.  His  emotional  nature  was  strong, 
and  in  no  way  did  it  appear  more  manifestly,  than  in  his  sym- 
pathy f6r  suffering  humanity.  To  relieve  suffering,  to  adminis- 
ter comfort,  to  promote  happiness,  in  any  way,  to  be  a  benefac- 
tor, was  always  his  peculiar  delight. 

"  It  was  at  the  age  of  sixteen  that  he  resolved,  if  Providence 
ever  opened  the  way,  he  would  devote  his  life  to  the  Foreign 
Mission  service.  Of  this  purpose,  however,  he  informed  none 
except  myself,  and  to  me  he  only  intimated  the  fact.  He  would 
have  been  more  frank,  but  for  fear  of  a  want  of  sympathy.  His 
nature  loved  sympathy,  and  could  not  easily  brook  the  lack  of  it 
on  the  part  of  his  friends,  with  regard  to  his  purposes.  He  pre- 
ferred to  keep  his  views  and  his  purposes  to  himself,  rather 
than  meet  the  opposition  which  a  knowledge  of  them  by 
his  friends  might  incur.  This,  I  think,  was  the  only  reason 
why  he  was  so  incommunicative  on  this  point.  He  certainly  was 
very  frank  naturally,  and  as  enthusiastic  as  frank. ' ' 


PREPARING    FOR   COLLEGE.  39 


CHAPTER   II. 

FKEPAJtlNG  FOR 


FROM  the  letter  of  his  brother,  given  at  the  close  of  the 
last  chapter,  it  would  appear  that  from  the  time  at  which 
he  considers  his  conversion  to  have  taken  place,  he  had 
devoted  himself  to  the  Foreign  Mission  work.  We  can 
scarcely  regard  his  resolution  as  then  so  fixed  as  it  af- 
terwards became,  but  from  that  time  his  heart  was  set 
upon  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry.  The  Synod  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Nova  Scotia  had  then  no 
collegiate  institution,  and  the  few  who  looked  forward 
to  serve  at  her  altars  struggled  as  best  they  might,  to 
obtain  the  requisite  preparatory  education.  But  in  the 
year  1848  the  Synod  commenced  such  an  institution  at 
West  River  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  Mr.  now  Dr. 
Ross,  principal  of  Dalhousie  College.  This  he  regarded 
as  an  answer  to  his  prayers,  and  he  now  became  ex- 
tremely anxious  to  go  forward  with  his  studies.  But 
his  parents  still  discouraged  it.  His  father  did  not 
deem  him  qualified,  and  the  difficulties  in  the  way 
seemed  too  great  to  be  overcome.  But  his  mind  being 
fixed  on  this  object,  no  discouragement  could  turn  him 
aside  from  his  purpose. 

With  this  object  in  view,  and  with  nothing  to  depend 


40  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

on  but  his  own  efforts  and  the  support  of  Him  to  whose 
service  he  was  devoted,  he  left  home  as  mentioned  by 
himself,  to  prepare  himself  to  enter  the  Synod's  Institu- 
tion for  training  a  native  ministry.  Though  the  de- 
parture of  a  young  man  from  his  father's  house  is  one 
of  the  most  common  incidents  of  life,  it  is  one  of  the 
most  solemn.  From  his  deeply  affectionate  nature,  his 
first  parting  from  his  father's  family,  though  but  for  a 
short  distance  from  home,  was  keenly  felt.  He  had 
already  accustomed  himself  to  composition,  and  among 
his  papers  of  this  period  we  find  one  entitled,  "Leaving 
a  Christian  home,"  in  which  he  manifests  the  strength 
of  his  feelings  by  most  affectionate  expressions  of  re- 
gard for  all  the  members  of  the  household. 

After  teaching  for  a  few  months  he  removed  to 
Economy  to  attend  a  school  kept  by  a  cousin,  with  the 
view  of  acquiring  such  a  knowledge  of  the  classics  as 
would  fit  him  for  entering  the  Synod's  Institution. 
While  residing  here  he  commenced  keeping  a  diary, 
which,  with  various  interruptions,  he  continued  till  the 
end  of  life.  His  object  he  thus  explains  under  date  Jan. 
15,  1851:- 

"  This  is  a  plan  which  I  have  devised  to  help  me  carry  through 
my  many  resolutions  to  do  good.  I  have  long  been  thinking  on 
it,  but  always  failed  in  commencing  it  till  now.  My  intention  is 
to  mark  down  my  shortcomings  of  the  day,  so  that  I  may  have 
them  as  warnings  for  the  future  ;  and  also  to  mark  down  any- 
thing that  strikes  my  mind  forcibly  through  the  day  which  I 
think  will  afterward  be  .of  use  to  me. ' ' 

Accordingly  we  find  him  subjecting  himself  to  a  most 
searching  scrutiny,,  and  earnestly  struggling  to  advance 
in  the  divine  life.  As  it  was  amid  the  struggles  of  these 


PREPARING   FOR   COLLEGE.  41 

years  that  his  Christian  character  was  formed  we  make 
no  apology  for  giving  copious  extracts  from  his  diary 
at  this  period  of  his  life. 

"  Jan.  15.  This  day  I  have  found  the  evil  of  not  being  strict  to 
perform  what  you  promise,  and  also  of  promising  without  conside- 
ration, and  resolved  to  amend  in  this.  This  day  occupied  with 
the  things  of  the  world. 

"  17. — I  find  that  if  neglectful  of  prayer  once  it  is  difficult  to 
find  time  again  for  it,  or  if  I  let  a  trifle  stop  me  from  it  one  time 
there  are  many  trifles  in  the  way  the  next  time. 

"  18. — Coolness  in  prayer  soon  leads  me  to  view  sin  with  in- 
difference, and  also  makes  prayer  a  burden.  Oh  that  I  could 
perform  it  in  a  spirit  of  fervency  1 

"  19.— The  Sabbath.  Oh  how  unthankful  am  I  for  all  the 
privileges  and  blessings  I  enjoy !  This  morning  I  am  led  to  say 
that  the  more  my  Grod  giveth  me,  the  less  I  look  to  him  for 
support,  counsel,  and  direction.  How  unwilling  we  are  to  give 
up  with  our  own  works  and  to  look  to  him  alone  for  salvation. 

"Sabbath.  This  day  I  have  resolved  to  join  the  Church 
on  the  third  Sabbath  from  this,  when  the  Rev.  J.  Watson  will 
dispense  the  Sacrament  in  his  congregation.  Oh  that  the  Lord 
may  give  his  Spirit  to  direct  me  in  self-examination,  to  enable 
me  to  see  myself  as  he  sees  me ! 

"21.  If  Grod  were  as  unmindful  of  me  as  I  am  of  him,  what 
would  be  my  state  ?  I  have  resolved  this  day  not  to  pray  again 
without  first  considering  whether  I  have  any  real  wants.  Oh 
how  have  I  sinned  by  praying  for  things  which  I  disregarded 
whether  I  got  them  or  not ! 

"22.  This  day  has  brought  forcibly  to  my  mind  the  great 
blessing  I  have  enjoyed,  viz. ,  that  of  having  Christian  parents, 
a  blessing  which  cannot  be  too  highly  esteemed.  Oh  that  I 
may  bo  enabled  to  make  a  wise  improvement  of  the  instructions 
they  gave  me  !  * 

"24.  From  this  time  I  have  determined  to  read  a  chapter 
every  morning,   and  from  it  select  a  verse  and  commit  it  to 
memory  to  meditate  on  through  the  day.     When  evil  thoughts 
arise  in  my  mind  I  will  have  this  verse  to  engage  my  attention. 
4  * 


42  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

"Held  a  conversation  with  Rev.  J.  Watson  relative  to  my 
joining  the  Church,  from  whom  I  received  some  excellent  ad- 
vice and  instruction.  Three  things  in  particular  he  wished  me 
to  bear  in  mind,  viz.,  1st.  Strive  to  increase  in  knowledge  and 
holiness,  and  for  this  purpose  read  the  word  of  God  daily,  and 
have  stated  times  for  meditation  and  self-examination,  and  let 
not  anything  deter  you  from  them.  2dly.  Be  a  consistent  Chris- 
tian. It  was  his  opinion  that  the  inconsistent  members  of  the 
Church  did  more  injury  to  her  than  her  enemies,  the  friends  of 
Satan.  And  3dly.  Remember  prayer,  and  pray  with  fervency. 
At  all  times  when  you  pray  have  a  particular  request  to  make. 

"25.'  Sabbath.  Engaged  in  preparation  for  commemorating 
the  death  of  Christ,  and  seeking  for  a  spiritual  refreshment. 
Oh  it  is  sin  that  keeps  our  Heavenly  Father  from  joining  with 
us  in  sweet  fellowship  1  Oh  that  I  could  serve  him  in  fervency 
without  swerving  or  offending  ! 

28.  I  am  astonished  when  I  look  back  on  the  way  in  which  I 
have  been  led  ever  since  I  had  a  being,  and  the  kind  preserving 
care  which  God  has  manifested  towards  me  while  I  have  been  so 
unmindful  of  him. 

"Feb'y5.  Oh  for  wisdom  to  improve  my  precious  moments 
as  they  rapidly  fly  and  are  no  more  !  What  plan  can  I  devise 
that  will  help  me  to  improve  them. 

"  9.  This  day  I  went  forward  to  the  Lord's  Table  for  the  first 
time.  It  was  with  fear  and  trembling.  Yet  I  have  cause  to  re- 
joice, that  I  was  in  some  measure  enabled  to  love  him  who  died 
for  sinners,  to  sorrow  for  my  sins,  to  form  resolutions  of  greater 
diligence  in  duty.  Oh  for  strength  from  above  to  enable  me  to 
perform  them  !  I  have  resolved  to  devote  a  while  each  day  to 
meditation  on  the  wondrous  works  of  God — his  wondrous  love 
to  man — his  kindness  to  me,  and  the  like." 

SELF-DEDICATION  TO  THE  LORD. 

> 
"  1  Cor.  viii.  5  :  '  They  first  gave  their  ownselves  to  the  Lord.' 

"  Eternal  Jehovah,  encouraged  by  this  example  and  by  thy 
gracious  promise,  'I  will  be  your  God  and  ye  shall  be  my 
people,'  I  desire  now  to  devote  myself  to  thee  wholly,  to  thee 


PREPARING  FOR  COLLEGE.  43 

alone,  and  to  thee  for  ever.  Thine  I  am  by  creation  and  by  thy 
providential  care,  and  I  desire  from  this  time  forth  to  be  thine 
by  redeeming  grace,  and  by  my  own  cordial  and  unreserved 
dedication.  Though  by  nature  I  am  a  child  of  wrath,  and  by 
my  practice  have  too  long  obstinately  sinned  against  heaven  and 
in  thy  sight,  yet  now  I  desire  to  return  to  thee  from  whom  I 
have  revolted,  and  to  renounce  for  ever  the  willing  slavery  of 
sin  and  to  surrender  myself  to  thy  service.  I  give  myself  to 
thee,  0  Father,  and  beseech  thee  to  put  me  among  thy  regene- 
rated and  adopted  children.  I  give  myself  to  thee,  0  Lord 
Jesus,  and  entreat  thee  to  be  my  Saviour,  instructor,  governor, 
and  intercessor.  I  give  myself  to  thee,  0  Holy  Spirit,  and  im- 
plore thee  to  be  my  sanctifier,  quickener  and  comforter.  I  give 
myself  to  thee,  thou  one  Jehovah,  to  be  thine  in  soul  and  in 
body,  in  time  and  through  eternity,  and  to  employ  all  my  time 
and  all  that  I  possess  in  obeying  thy  will  and  in  promoting  thy 
glory.  I  give  myself  to  thee,  resolved  to  take  thy  word  as  my 
daily  guide,  thy  people  as  my  companions,  and  thy  ordinances  as 
the  means  of  my  spiritual  refreshment  and  progressive  edification. 
(I  give  myself  to  the  service  of  thy  church — to  be  a  labourer 
in  thy  vineyard — a  preacher  of  thy  gospel,  and  I  desire  of  thee 
to  accept  of  me  as  such — to  raise  me  up  to  it,  and  to  prepare  me 
for  it  in  the  way  that  will  be  most  to  thy  honour  and  glory,  the 
welfare  of'  my  soul  and  the  welfare  of  thy  church. )  And  sensi- 
ble of  the  deceitfulness  of  my  heart,  and  of  my  own  weakness, 
I  desire  to  do  all  this  in  the  strength  of  thy  promised  grace. 
Oh  make  thy  grace  sufficient  for  me,  and  accept  through  Christ 
of  this  dedication  !  Help  me  daily  to  keep  in  mind  that  I  have 
thus  devoted  myself  to  thee  a  living  sacrifice,  and  that  I  am 
bound  to  glorify  thee  with  my  body  and  spirit,  which  are  thine. 
May  the  consideration  of  this  be  my  guard  in  the  hour  of  temp- 
tation, and  my  joy  in  affliction  and  in  death.  Now,  Lord,  I  call 
heaven  and  earth  to  record  that  I  am  willingly  thine.  LORD, 

SAVE  THOU  ME. 

"  SAMUEL  F.  JOHNSTON. 
"  February  9th,  1851." 

The  above,  with  the  exception  of  the  sentences  en- 


44  MEMOIR    OF    S.    P.    JOHNSTON. 

closed  in  parenthesis,  is  not  his  own  composition,  being 
a  form  of  self-dedication  given  in  Barr's  Catechism,  but 
still  it  shows  the  spirit  in  which  he  first  united  with  the 
Church,  while  the  addition  shows  how  solemnly  and 
fully  he  had  even  at  this  stage  devoted  himself  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  and  his  after  life  shows  how  sin- 
cere and  how  real  his  dedication  to  God  was. 

"Feb.  23.  Sabbath.  This  day  felt  little  of  the  enlivening  influences 
of  the  Spirit.  This  is  the  result  of  coolness  and  indifference  in 
prayer.  Oh  that  my  prayer  this  night  may  be  heard,  ,God  be 
merciful  to  me,  the  chief  of  sinners  ! 

"  March  4.  How  little  health  is  valued  while  in  possession. 
How  little  do  we  think  of  the  many  favours  we  receive  from  the 
hand  of  our  God.  Oh  that  I  could  make  this  my  daily  study 
and  meditation ! 

"16.  Sabbath.  What  a  great  fire  a  little  spark  kindleth. 
This  day  I  have  witnessed  the  truth  of  this.  From  one  ill 
sentence  came  a  great  strife.  May  this  teach  me  not  to  speak 
without  thought. 

"23.  May  I  ever  seek  resignation,  submission  and  strength  to 
bear  up  under  thy  will  concerning  me  in  all  things.  Give  me  to 
see  the  evil  of  murmuring  at  thy  providence. 

"  25.  Oh  how  hurtful  to  our  spiritual  growth  to  associate  with 
ungodly  companions ! 

"  April  4.  May  I  ever  be  enabled  to  look  upon  affliction  as 
the  chastening  of  a  kind  Father,  and  not  to  murmur  at  it. 

"9.  I  have  learned  that  indulgence  in  sin  brings  misery  sooner 
or  later.  Enable  me  to  remember  this. 

"13.  Behold  a  fellow  mortal  committed  to  her  long  home. 
From  this  may  I  learn  the  uncertainty  of  earthly  pleasures — to 
rely  upon  God  as  my  father,  friend  and  comforter,  remembering 
that  he  is  able  to  relieve,  comfort  and  support  me  in  whatever 
situation  I  may  be  placed,  relying  on  his  promise.  Mat.  xi.  28 
—30. 

"27.  Oh  may  I  be  enabled  to  make  the  cross  of  Christ  attrac- 
tive, and  not  bring  disgrace  on  my  profession,  and  be  forward  to 


PREPARING   FOR    COLLEGE.  45 

own  and  acknowledge  God  in  all  my  ways,  relying  on  his  promise. 
Mat.  x.  32. 

"  30.  In  prosperity  how  apt  am  I  to  forget  my  God.  Adver- 
sity is  the  life  of  the  soul.  Oh  may  I  not  murmur  at  his  chas- 
tening hand! 

"  May  11.  Oh  how  corrupt  are  my  heart  and  desires,  how 
easily  led  by  thoughtless  companions  into  sin  !  Oh  may  I  hence- 
forth be  preserved  from  such !  Pardon  the  sins  of  this  day. 

"  13.  One  year  has  rolled  away  since  I  left  home  to  do  for  my- 
self, in  which  time  I  have  been  mercifully  preserved.  I  have 
great  reason  to  be  thankful — God  has  heard  my  weak  cries,  and 
forwarded  me  in  my  undertaking,  when  all  appeared  dark.  May 
this  give  me  confidence  to  depend  on  Him  in  all  my  trials,  and 
at  all  times. 

After  leaving  Economy  he  attended  school  for  a  few 
months  at  Otter  Brook,  a  few  miles  from  his  father's 
house,  and  then,  with  the  view  of  obtaining  the  means 
of  prosecuting  his  studies,  he  taught  school  till  the 
opening  of  the  classes  of  the  Synod's  Seminary  in  the 
following  year. 

We  may  here  say  of  him  what  we  intend  to  say  of 
him  as  a  teacher.  In  this  work  he  engaged  under  a 
deep  sense  of  responsibility,  and  while  assiduous  in  his 
endeavours  to  communicate  knowledge,  his  piety  par- 
ticularly shone  forth  in  his  anxious  desire  to  promote 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  pupils,  and  in  his  efforts  to 
be  useful  in  the  general  community  in  which  he  for  the 
time  resided. 

Writing  to  a  teacher  some  time  after,  he  says : 

" How  are  you  getting  on  with  your  school?  I  long  to  hear, 
Forget  not  your  Bible.  Instil  its  principles  into  the  youthful 
mind.  I  now  look  back  with  sweet  satisfaction  to  the  Bible 
lessons  of  my  schools." 

From  his  diary  at  this  time,  we  continue  our  extracts 


46  MEMOIR    OF    S.    P.    JOHNSTON. 

"May  30.  After  an  excursion  of  three  weeks  I  am  again 
settled  and  going  to  school,  (in  Otter  Brook, )  for  which  I  have 
great  reason  to  be  thankful.  It  is  of  the  Lord's  doing,  and  I 
trust  an  answer  to  my  prayers. 

"June  15.  Had  the  honour  of  commemorating  the  Lord's 
death.  I  have  reason  to  be  thankful  that  I  was  enabled  to  re- 
solve to  abstain  from  certain  sins,  and  to  be  more  fervent  in 
duty.  This  is5  my  birthday.  Twenty-one  years  of  my  life  have 
now  fled  away. 

"  July  12.  How  corrupt  is  the  heart  of  man,  and  how  ready 
to  fall  into  sin — how  great  is  the  misery  which  I  have  endured 
by  giving  way  to  one  sin.  May  this  ever  lead  me  to  fear  sin  as 
that  which  displeases,  and  that  he  cannot  let  go  unpunished. 
May  I  remember  this. 

"20.  Man  in  his  right  position  when  he  lays  aside  all  depen- 
dence on  his  own  righteousness,  and  comes  in  prayer  to  Christ 
alone  for  salvation.  Such  will  never  fail.  May  I  ever  remember 
this. 

"29.  This  day  I  have  seen  the  evil  of  diverting  myself  by 
making  sport  of  others,  and  formed  a  resolution  to  do  so  no  more. 

"September  26.  0  Lord,  I  resolve  in  thy  strength  (if  it  be 
thy  will  that  L  spend  this  winter  at  home)  to  avoid  vain  com- 
pany— not  to  spend  my  time  in  merry  conversation,  and  the 
evenings  in  vain  pleasure — but  to  endeavour  to  spend  my  time 
profitably,  and  in  a  manner  pleasing  to  thee.  Oh  enable  me  to 
perform ! 

"  Oct.  1.  0  Lord,  give  me  strength  to  give  up  every  false  and 
every  wicked  way,  though  it  should  be  as  dear  to  me  as  my 
right  hand.  And  may  it  be  my  earnest  endeavour  to  make  re- 
paration for  the  injuries  which  I  have  done  to  thee  and  my  fel- 
low beings.  And  as  I  have  publicly  disowned  thee,  Oh  give  me 
strength  publicly  to  own,  and  defend  thy  cause  and  thy  name 
without  shame.  I  plead  that  thou  wouldst  bless  unto  me  every 
dispensation  of  thy  providence,  and  relieve  me  from  the  afflic- 
tion under  which  I  am  now  labouring,*  that  thou  wouldst  bless 

*  The  affliction  to  which  he  refers  at  this  period  was  ill  health, 
probably  owing  to  the  confinement  of  school  after  the  life  of  labour  in  the 
open  air  which  he  had  hitherto  followed. 


PREPARING  FOR  COLLEGE.  47 

it  unto  me,  and  lead  me  to  be  more  active  for  the  suppression 
of  iniquity,  and  that  I  might  have  cause  to  praise  and  magnify 
the  Lord. 

"Oct.  6.  0  Lord,  I  plead  that  thou  wouldst  ever  give  me 
strength  to  rely  on  thee,  to  go  forward  in  the  discharge  of  every 
duty  relying  on  the  aid  of  promised  grace,  and  though  many 
and  great  difficulties  should  present  themselves  in  the  way,  and 
all  worldly  affairs  should  be  against  me,  enable  me  still  to  go 
forward,  throwing  myself  and  all  my  concerns  upon  thy  care  and 
keeping. 

"Oct.  26.  Sabbath.  Now  again  am  settled  at  home  for  a 
time,  and  on  the  morrow  have  to  enter  upon  the  arduous  task  of 
teaching  the  young.  I  plead,  0  God,  that  thou  wouldst  give 
thy  Spirit  to  aid  me  in  the  discharge  of  this  work,  and  may  thy 
blessing  attend  it. 

"  Nov.  13.  Although  thy  chastening  hand  has  lain  heavily  on 
me,  yet  thou  in  wrath  remembered  me  with  undeserved  mercy, 
and  I  have  reason  to  bless  the  Lord,  that  his  chastisement  has 
been  for  my  profit — that  it  has  led  me  to  love  his  law  more,  and 
to  hate  sin.  And  now  my  desire  to  live  is  that  I  may  be  useful 
to  my  fellow-beings,  and  be  a  means  in  thy  hand  to  keep  them 
from  sin,  and  turn  them  to  thee.  Oh,  accept  of  me  as  such, 
and  may  I  be  found  useful,  and  give  me  strength  to  go  forward, 
with  steadfastness,  perseverance,  humility,  determination,  resig- 
nation and  dependence  on  thy  support  at  all  times ! 

"Nov.  15.  This  day  impressed  with  the  little  concern  which 
the  breaking  of  thy  commandments  has  given  me.  Oh,  how  dif- 
ferent will  be  this  concern  on  the  judgment-day  ! 

"30.  How  little  do  I  consider  or  understand,  the  great 
humility,  holiness,  meekness  and  wonderful  condescension,  of  the 
Saviour.  Think  on  this,  oh,  my  soul,  and  may  this  be  the 
theme  of  my  frequent  meditation  ! 

"  Dec.  7.  How  unmindful  am  I  of  my  duty — how  must  this 
strike  me  on  the  day  of  judgment — when  all  my  actions  will  be 
forcibly  presented  to  my  view.  Oh.  that  the  Lord  would  enable 
me  to  keep  a  strict  watch  over  my  actions,  and  give  his  Spirit  to 
direct  and  assist  me  in  self-exaniiuation  ! 

"January  2,  1852.    Another  year  has  rolled   over  my  head 


48  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

with  all  its  cares  and  pleasures.     I  have  reason  to  express  thank 
fulness  for  divine  protection  and  direction — that  I  have  so  far 
been  kept  from  evil,  that  my  prayers  have  been  answered.     Al- 
though I  have  been  deeply  afflicted,  yet  I  have  reason  to  say, 
'  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted. ' 

"February  9.  This  day  I  proceeded  to  attend  Presbytery  for 
the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  certificate  to  attend  the  Seminary. 
My  prayer  is,  that  thou>  0  Lord,  will  thwart  me  in  my  under- 
taking, if  I  am  not  going  forward  from  right  motives,  if  I  will 
not  be  a  faithful  servant  to  preach  thy  word  in  its  purity,  not 
for  renown,  but  for  thy  glory,  and  for  the  good  of  souls — always 
relying  on  thy  strength.  I  plead,  Lord,  accept  of  me,  and  make 
me  such,  for  there  is  great  need  of  faithful  labourers  in  thy 
vineyard. 

"  February  22.  My  school  is  done,  and  now  every  opportunity 
of  doing  good  which  it  afforded  is  passed,  whether  improved  or 
unimproved.  It  is  all  noted  down  in  the  book  of  thy  remem1 
brance,  for  ever  to  remain  unaltered.  I  pray,  0  Lord,  that 
wherein  I  have  sinned  and  come  short,  thou  wouldst  forgive, 
and  that  thou  wouldst  bless  my  labours  among  the  youth.  0 
Lord,  I  plead  that  thou  wouldst  bless  them,  and  lead  them  to 
make  a  wise  improvement  of  their  time  and  opportunities. 
Train  them  up  for  thyself  and  keep  them  from  evil.  And  now, 
0  Lord,  give  me  strength  and  direction  to  go  forward. 

"  March  1st.  This  day  I  left  home  and  all  my  kind  friends  to 
attend  the  Seminary.  My  prayer  was  for  direction,  and  aid 
from  above,  to  carry  me  forward  in  this  arduous  undertaking." 

These  specimens  from  his  diary  at  this  period  of  life 
•will  be  sufficient  to  show  the  rigid  spiritual  discipline  to 
which  he  subjected  himself,  and  his  earnest  strivings 
after  conformity  with  the  Saviour,  and  we  need  not 
wonder  that  he  rapidly  grew  in  grace,  and  early  attained 
to  that  maturity  of  piety  which  marked  the  closing  years 
of  his  life.  "  He  that  is  begotten  of  God  keepeth  him- 
.-iiid  that  wicked  one  toueheth  him  not." 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  49 


CHAPTER  III. 

VOlsl.EQIA.TE  COURSE. 

IN  March  he  proceeded  to  West  River  to  attend  the 
Synod's  Institution,  of  which  the  Rev.  James  (now  Dr.) 
Ross  was  at  that  time  sole  professor.  He  entered  upon 
this  work  under  very  great  disadvantages.  His  early 
education  had  been  imperfect,  he  had  been  late  in  com- 
mencing the  classics,  and  had  been  but  a  short  time  en- 
gaged with  them,  and  he  had  not  those  superior  talents 
by  which  some  men  acquire  knowledge  as  if  by  intuition. 
Other  discouragements  were  thrown  'in  his  way.  Some 
of  his  nearest  relatives  were  at  first  hopeless  of  success, 
while  little  encouragement  was  held  out  in  quarters 
where  he  might  have  expected  it.  He  felt  too  what  many 
a  student  has  done,  the  distressing  anxiety  occasioned 
.by  want  of  worldly  means  to  prosecute  his  studies,  while 
sometimes  sickness  arrested  his  labours  and  darkened 
his  spirit.  Of  the  first  year's  studies  he  has  left  a  re- 
view, a  condensation  of  which  we  insert,  especially  as 
we  think  it  may  prove  encouraging  to  other  students 
struggling  with  similar  difficulties. 

"  On  the  first  of  March  I  departed  from  home  for  the 
purpose  of  attending  a  place  of  instruction,  severed 
many  a  friendly  tic,  left  many  friends,  parents  rendered 
6 


50  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNHTuN. 

dear  by  many  acts  of  kindness,  and  every  thing  that 
endears  child  to  parents,  brothers  and  sisters  beloved, 
who  had  long  been  my  companions  and  sympathizers  in 
times  of  trouble  and  joy.  These  are  sore  partings — 
only  truly  comprehended  by  those  who  have  experi- 
enced them.  But  in  my  cup  of  oppression  there  were 
still  other  and  bitter  ingredients.  My  health  was  fee- 
ble ;  there  was  a  consciousness  of  a  want  of  proper 
qualifications  for  the  step  which  I  was  taking,  (though 
I  had  laboured  hard  to  fit  myself,  but  under  great  dis- 
advantages,) and  also  a  deep  sense  of  the  greatness  of 
the  work  on  which  I  had  entered.  For  strength,  for 
direction,  for  a  blessing  I  had  sought  the  Lord,  but  in 
weakness  and  imperfectly ;  yet  I  think  he  heard  me, 
and  answered,  though  not  in  the  expected  way. 

"  I  arrived  at  my  journey's  end  after  two  days'  travel, 
in  which  I  experienced  much  cold,  many  troubles,  and 
some  dangers ;  yet  I  was  safely  preserved  in  them  all, 
for  which  I  have  much  reason  for  thankfulness,  which  I 
did  endeavour  to  express  in  my  prayers,  though  in  a 
manner  so  cool  as  to  be  a  cause  of  grief  to  me. 

"  Another  source  of  grief  was  the  foolish  manner  in 
which  I  spent  the  days  of  my  journey.  It  is  singular 
that  one  in  such  a  depressed  state  of  mind  and  body 
should  be  found  in  the  number  of  the  foolish,  and  I  al- 
most said  jovial.  To  these  causes  I  ascribe  it :  First, 
The  company ;  Secondly,  A  mind  rendered  weak  by 
sickness,  and  then  oppressed  by  cares,  was  easily  ttmpfod 
to  give  itself  to  something  of  a  different  nature. 

"I  lodged  with  Mr.  S.,  who  very  kindly  enter- 
tained me.  With  him  I  stayed  during  the  term.  If  it 
had  not  boen  for  his  benevolence,  (to  appearance,  at 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  51 

least,)  I  could  not  have  availed  myself  of  the  benefit  of 
attending  this  institution  of  learning.  From  Mrs.  S. 
I  also  received  many  favours.  She  was  very  attentive 
to  my  wants,  and  appeared  interested  in  my  welfare, 
and  appeared  to  me  more  like  a  mother  than  a  stranger. 

"  The  next  day  I  repaired  to  the  hall  to  attend  the 
opening  exercises,  with  many  anxious  thoughts.  My 
anxieties  were  the  greater,  as  I  had  been  brought  up  in 
a  retired  corner  of  a  new  country,  and  I  was  now  for 
the  first  time  brought  into  public  notice,  without  having 
had  an  opportunity  of  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  my  new 
sphere. 

"  The  classes  were  opened  on  the  3d  of  March,  by  a 
lecture  from  the  Professor,  whic'i  was  followed  by  ad- 
dresses from  ministers  present.  There  were  some  deep 
impressions  made  on  my  mind,  though  not  so  deep,  so 
numerous,  nor  lasting  as  have  been  on  some  occasions. 
I  returned  to  my  lodgings,  and  prayed  for  a  blessing 
on  what  had  taken  place. 

"The  work  of  the  classes  commenced  on  the  following 
day.  In  the  classics  I  found  the  lessons  hard,  as  all 
my  class-fellows  had  read  more  than  I  had  done,  and 
they  had  also  read  some  in  the  works  we  were  studying, 
while  I  had  read  none.  Thus  throughout  the  session 
labour  was  plentiful,  arid  idleness  but  little  harboured. 

"  In  the  course  of  a  week  or  two  I  was  pretty  well 
settled  in  my  new  sphere.  I  had  become  pretty  well 
acquainted  with  the  manners  of  the  institution  and  the 
nature  of  the  studies  prosecuted  at  it.  I  was  much  de- 
lighted with  them,  particularly  with  Logic.  I  found 
difficulties,  chiefly  the  result  of  my  previous  training. 
I  particularly  felt  the  want  of  the  habit  of  close  atten- 


52  MEM01K    Or    S.    if.    JOHNSTON. 

tion,  so  as  to  follow  a  subject  from  beginning  to  end, 
and  of  correct  observation  of  the  minuter  distinctions 
of  meaning  in  words  and  sentences. 

"By  this  time  I  had  my  hours  of  study  arranged.  I 
arose  at  about  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  spent  an  hour 
in  dressing,  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  devotional  ex- 
ercises. From  six  till  half  past  seven  I  studied  Greek 
and  Latin.  Then,  till  quarter  past  eight,  breakfast  and 
family  worship.  Till  a  quarter  to  nine,  resumed  the 
previous  exercise.  Then  left  for  the  class,  which  opened 
at  a  quarter  past  nine.  The  Junior  Latin  class  next 
read,  which  occupied  till  ten  ;  then  the  Junior  Greek 
class,  which  occupied  the  same  length  of  time.  From  a 
quarter  to  eleven  till  a  quarter  to  twelve,  Logic.  Then 
returned  home ;  dinner  and  exercise  till  half  past  one. 
From  this  till  four,  writing  out  outline  of  Logic  lecture. 
After  this,  part  of  the  time  was  occupied  with  writing 
essays,  and  the  rest  with  the  preparation  of  our  Latin 
and  Greek.  About  ten,  or  generally  a  little  later,  I 
retired  to  rest. 

"  I  was  now  engaged  in  writing  my  first  essay.  To 
get  the  matter  clearly  and  comprehensively  arranged, 
and  expressed  in  proper  terms,  I  found  difficult.  In 
all  this  I  experienced  the  evil  of  a  careless  habit  of 
writing,  without  sufficient  attention  to  the  signification 
of  the  terms  employed,  and  the  construction  of  sen- 
tences, and  also  of  a  careless  habit  of  reading. 

"  I  found  the  inhabitants  very  kind.  They  were  so 
to  all  the  students,  and  showed  them  more  respect  than 
they  merited.  They  made  me  feel  as  if  I  breathed  in 
a  new  and  more  pleasing  atmosphere.  When  I  was  at 
home  my  father's  house  was  the  least  in  the  tribe, 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  53 

and  I  the  least  in  it ;  but  here,  wherever  I  went, 
marked  attention  and  respect  were  bestowed  upon  me, 
of  which  I  felt  wholly  unworthy. 

"  On  the  25th  of  March  I  gave  in  uiy  first  essay. 
Some  days  after  received  the  Professor's  criticism — a 
very  unwelcome  guest.  I  thought  it  severe  in  the  ex- 
treme. He  concluded  by  saying,  '  If  Mr.  Johnston 
would  attend  to  these  things,  he  had  no  doubt  but  he 
would  make  creditable  progress.  Although  at  first  it 
might  appear  slow,  yet  after  a  time  he  would  be  as- 
tonished at  his  own  improvement.'  This  criticism  fell 
like  peals  of  thunder  on  my  ears.  Although  the  last 
was  a  modification,  yet  the  elevation  was  little  in  com- 
parison to  the  depression.  In  his  remarks  he  was  calm, 
firm,  and  determined,  yet  showed  nothing  but  anxiety 
for  my  improvement.  I  never  felt  anything  have  such 
an  effect.  This  arose  partly  from  the  clear  and  forcible 
manner,  in  which  he  showed  its  faults,  and  partly  from 
the  fact,  that  I  had  laboured  hard  in  composing  it,  and 
thought  it  a  pretty  nice  essay;  but  after  hearing  the 
Professor's  criticism,  I  despised  it,  and  fancied  it  to  be 
one  of  the  meanest  efforts  of  composition.  I  returned 
home  determined  to  make  a  desperate  effort,  drew  up  a 
series  of  rules  and  set  to  work. 

"  The  weak  state  of  my  health  was  a  great  hindrance. 
In  this  I  thought  I  saw  the  kind  finger  of  God,  and  en- 
deavoured to  thank  him  for  the  same,  for  I  was  very 
much  set  on  my  studies.  There  was  therefore  need  of 
something  to  direct  my  mind  to  another  Deity. 

"Thus  time  advanced,  which  rendered  my  labours 
lighter,  and  brought  an  improvement  in  health.  The 
students  were,  with  few  exceptions,  industrious,  and 
6* 


54  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

kept  close  to  their  studies.  There  was  little  mis- 
chief among  them,  such  as  is  common  among  students. 
I  account  for  this  from  the  Professor's  determination, 
strictness,  and  anxiety  for  our  improvement,  which  led 
him  to  prescribe  heavy  tasks  ;  and  if  these  were  not 
well  prepared,  the  punishment,  though  not  corporeal, 
was  yet  sufficient  to  make  any  person  lay  aside  sloth 
and  be  diligent. 

"  On  the  5th  of  May  I  gave  in  my  second  essay. 
The  criticism  was  severe,  after  all  my  labours  and  anx- 
iety, yet  was  somewhat  more  moderate  than  the  previous 
one.  Thus  I  was  a  little  encouraged. 

"  The  session  terminated  at  the  end  of  August.  At 
the  close  the  Professor  gave  me  credit  for  making  cre- 
ditable progress  in  every  branch  of  study.  This  I 
ascribed  to  my  diligence  and  principle  of  reducing  every- 
thing to  practice.  I  observed  that  some  of  the  students 
were  naturally  quicker  to  learn,  and  at  first  overreached 
my  most  strenuous  efforts,  but  by  these  means  I  was 
gradually  enabled  to  compete  with  them.  In  essay 
writing  I  received  the  distinction  of  having  made  an 
improvement,  such  as  the  Professor  said  he  thought  he 
had  scarcely  ever  seen  equalled  in  the  time.  By  this 
you  are  not  to  understand  that  I  am  superior,  except  in 
comparison  with  my  first  production.  In  Logic  I  got 
off  creditably.  In  the  classics  I  was  eulogized.  The 
credit  of  all  is  in  a  great  measure  due  to  the  Professor, 
the  remainder  to  perseverance  and  self-denial.  Alto- 
gether I  think  few  ever  benefited  more  by  six  months' 
training." 

The  above  will  show  what  appeared  through  his  whole 
career  as  a  student,  the  pains-taking  diligence  and  per- 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  55 

severing  industry  with  which  he  prosecuted  his  studies. 
If  not  attracting  attention  by  the  brilliancy  of  his 
powers  or  by  any  extraordinary  attainments,  he  was 
known  to  all  connected  with  the  institution  as  one, 
whose  faithfulness  to  his  work  won  him  a  respectable 
position  among  his  classmates  in  all  branches  of  know- 
ledge taught  at  the  institution.  Among  his  fellow-stu- 
dents, he  was  esteemed  for  his  amiable  disposition, 
frankness  of  manner,  and  earnest  piety. 

But  while  thus  diligent  in  his  studies  he  did  not 
neglect  his  spiritual  interests.  The  whole  of  his  studies 
were  prosecuted  in  a  Christian  spirit,  and  he  never  lost 
sight  of  his  great  aim,  the  serving  God  in  the  ministry 
of  the  gospel.  To  this  he  considered  all  his -present 
labours  subservient,  and  he  valued  the  instruction  he 
was  receiving,  especially  as  preparing  him  for  the  work, 
and  each  course  as  bringing  him  nearer  the  object  of 
his  hopes.  A  few  extracts  from  his  diary  will  show  how 
amid  studies,  which  doubtless  have  in  themselves  a  ten- 
dency to  deaden  spirituality,  he  kept  the  flame  of  piety 
constantly  burning,  by  frequent  religious  meditation  and 
close  communion  with  his  God  and  Saviour. 

"  March  3,  1852.  Attended  the  seminary,  received  several 
fine  addresses  from  reverend  gentlemen.  Oh  may  they  ever  re- 
main deeply  impressed  upon  my  mind  !  0  Lord,  I .  pray  that 
thou  wouldst  make  me  sensible  of  the  magnificence  of  the  work 
in  which  I  am  engaged,  of  the  responsibilities  connected  with 
it,  and  of  the  need  there  is  of  thine  aid  and  direction  !  Oh  do 
thou  be  with  me,  and  strengthen  me  for  the  work,  and  support 
me  under  every  trial ! 

"7.  Sabbath.  Heard  the  Professor  preach.  May  the  truth 
which  he  declared  be  ever  deeply  impressed  on  my  mind.  May 
I  never  fear  man,  but  disregard  his  frowns  and  flatteries.  Keep 


56  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

me  from  desiring  Christ  to  be  crucified  rather  than  Barabbas ; 
but  may  I  be  enabled  to  take  up  the  cross  daily,  and  follow 
Christ,  delighting  in  his  word. 

"April  25.  Consider  the  benevolence  of  the  Creator  as  ex- 
hibited in  the  system  of  nature — the  innumerable  favours  we 
hourly  enjoy,  and  we  so  unworthy  of  them.  0  Gratitude,  how 
dead  !  0  Charity,  how  cold  !  0  my  wisdom,  how  foolish  !  Me- 
ditations, how  seldom  and  limited ! 

"  May  2.  Oh  how  little  Christian  resolution,  self-denial  do  I 
manifest!  How  often  ashamed  of  Christ  and  his  cause,  and  how 
little  concern  does  it  give  me.  Oh  give  me  lively  faith  ! 

' '  3.  Indifference  in  prayer  begets  slothfulness,  foolishness, 
and  neglectfulness.  These  beget  sin,  sin  begets  misery,  pain, 
and  remorse.  0  Lord,  grant  me  a  spirit  of  fervency  in 
prayer ! 

"23.  Oh  may  I  ever  beware  of  Satan's  malice!  Keep  me 
from  backsliding.  I  have  formed  a  resolution  this  day  to  exam- 
ine myself  every  fourth  Sabbath.  O  Lord,  give  strength  to 
perform  ! 

"June  1.  How  prone  am  I  to  foolishness  and  to  procrastina- 
tion. How  blind  to  my  own  faults.  0  Lord,  I  give  my  time 
and  all  that  I  possess  to  thy  service  !  Oh  give  me  grace  to  im- 
prove ! 

"6.  0  Lord  keep  me  from  growing  cold  and  indifferent!  Keep 
me  from  practising  deceit.  Impress  upon  me  the  importance 
of  thy  word — how  suitable  to  my  wants.  Ph  how  frequently 
have  I  read  such  passages  as  the  following:  Psalm  cxli.  9,  10; 
Hob.  iv.,  particularly  12th,  15th,  and  16th  verses,  and  not  been 
ii ii]  tressed  with  the  sweet  consolation  and  advice  which  they  con- 
tain, might  I  not  say,  thy  whole  word  !  Sin  must  be  punished, 
and  all  my  afflictions  are  the  just  rewards  of  transgression.  Oh 
how  often  does  the  folly  of  our  youth  procure  for  us  many  hours 
of  trouble  and  affliction  afterward,  and  certainly  our  iniquity 
shall  find  us  out !  May  I  not  be  ashamed  of  my  Lord  or  his 
i-au-c  :  may  neither  friends,  worldly  pleasures,  nor  trials  turn  me 
from  tin;  path  of  duty. 

"13.  May  I  ever  be  prepared  both  to  spend  and  to  be  spent 
for  the  advancement  of  Christ's  cause.  May  I  be  enabled  to  be- 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  57 

stow  all  the  power  of  my  mind  on  it,  and  be  dead  to  the  world 
and  this  world  dead  to  me. 

"15.  Another  year  of  my  life  has  rolled  away.  The  afflictions 
of  this  period  have  been  oppressive.  But  I  rejoice  that  I  can 
say,  '  Thy  grace  was  sufficient  for  me.'  I  pray  that  they  may  be 
blessed  to  me — to  give  me  hatred  of  sin — to  fit  and  prepare  me 
for  future  usefulness.  I  confess  the  shortcomings  of  the  year. 
I  have  prayed  much,  but  there  was  a  want  of  earnestness,  neither 
have  I  made  nearly  sufficient  inquiry  concerning  the  answer.  I 
confess  a  want  of  forwardness  in  thy  cause — a  want  of  faithful- 
ness in  reproving  sin — of  earnest  seeking  to  behold  thy  glory 
or  to  promote  it — procrastination.  0  Lord,  strengthen  me 
against  these  evils  in  future  and  make  thy  grace  sufficient  for  me ! 
I  have  also  great  reason  to  be  thankful  for  the  mercies  and  bles- 
sings of  the  year.  Thou  hast  led  me  in  a  way  that  I  know  not, 
and  toward  the  close  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  hear  my  cries  and 
in  a  great  measure  remove  the  thorn  in  the  flesh.  Make  me 
truly  thankful  for  all  thy  great  goodness  toward  an  undeserving 
creature,  and  may  I  receive  thy  mercies  in  the  fear  and  love  of 
thee. 

"  July  15.  Secret  abominations  of  my  heart  dug  out  by  self- 
examination.  Wandering  in  time  of  prayer — a  want  of  love 
when  there  is  so  much  to  love,  (consider  this,) — pride — a  want 
of  that  lowliness  and  humility  which  the  Scriptures  inculcate — 
envy,  that  loathsome  thing — a  want  of  charity — a  want  of  ac- 
tivity,— many  good  resolutions  being  made  and  unperformed, 
not  being  sufficiently  forward  in  defending  his  cause,  deterred 
by  shame  and  fear  of  men — far  from  being  sufficiently  watchful 
over  my  soul's  concerns,  (most  wonderful !) — too  little  concerned 
about  my  soul's  salvation — vain  thoughts,  the  mind  frequently 
running  on  licentious  desires.  Oh  !  my  heart  is  a  cage,  contain- 
ing every  unclean  fowl.  My  resolution  is  that  I  will  daily  seek  the 
Lord  to  give  me  strength  to  overcome  some  one  of  these. 

"17.  What  are  innocent  amusements  and  pleasures,  and  what 
are  not  such  ?  Oh  how  much  am  I  given  to  the  pleasure  of  the 
.world — how  thoughtless — in  circumstances  sufficient  to  call  out 
the  most  dormant  thoughts,  yet  unaffected  ! 

"18.  Partook  of  the  Sacrament — did  not  experience  so  much 


58  .  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

of  the  presence,  and  see  so  much  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  as 
I  desired,  yet  I  think  I  can  say,  '  did  not  my  heart  burn  within 
me  while  he  talked  with  me  by  the  way. '  ' 

At  the  close  of  the  term  in  August  he  took  the 
charge  of  a  school  in  Rawdon,  which  he  continued  to 
teach  during  the  vacation  of  the  classes.  Here  he  was 
thrown  into  society  of  a  much  more  worldly  character 
than  any  to  which  he  had  been  hitherto  accustomed. 
The  community  in  which  he  had  been  brought  up,  and 
also  the  one  in  which  he  had  been  lately  studying,  were 
both  distinguished  by  the  attention  of  the  people  to  the 
duties  of  religion,  and  by  freedom  from  at  least  open 
vice.  He  was  now  thrown  among  a  different  class  of 
people,  and  he  soon  began  to  feel  the  effect  upon  his 
spirituality  of  mind.  Though  he  strove  by  close  atten- 
tion to  religious  duties  to  preserve  the  fine  edge  of  his 
pious  feelings,  yet  he  lamented  at  the  time  and  after- 
ward the  result  of  his  new  associations  in  deadening 
^his  own  sense  of  divine  things.  He  also  endeavoured 
to  do  good  to  others,  but  he  was  then  young  and  inex- 
perienced, and  being  naturally  retiring  in  his  disposi- 
tion, and  this  being,  it  may  be  said,  his  first  going  out 
into  the  world,  he  was  not  so  forward  in  efforts  of  this 
kind  as  he  was  afterwards.  But  he  could  have  been  in 
no  society  without  carrying  a  savour  of  godliness,  and 
producing  some  good  impressions  on  those  around  him. 
We  subjoin  some  extracts  from  his  journal: — 

"Oct.  10.  Another  Sabbath  has  passed,  its  exercises,  its  op- 
portunities for  waiting  upon  God.  I  feel  that  these  have  been 
cool  and  lifeless.  Oh  for  the  hastening  of  that  period  when  all 
shall  see  eye  to  eye  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord — when  all  shall 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  59 

become  interested  in  His  cause,  when  the  Lord  shall  reign  in 
every  heart,  and  all  shall  speak  of  his  goodness  ! 

"  24.  Self-examination, — in  which  I  experienced  the  want  of 
its  frequency — of  daily  thought  on  how  great  things  the  Lord 
has  clone  for  me.  But  I  was  led  to  thank  the  Lord  for  the  evi- 
dences he  has  given  me  of  his  renewing  grace.  1st.  Love. 
'  By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples  if  ye  have 
love  one  to  another. '  Of  this  love  I  have  evidence,  in  that  I 
delight  in  his  people,  in  their  name,  in  their  society,  in  all  that 
relates  to  them.  Its  barrenness  I  have  to  lament,  viz. :  That 
of  my  action  and  life  there  appears  so  little  spent  in  benefiting 
his  people.  2d.  Keeping  his  commandments.  Evidence.  A 
turning  from  light  thoughtless  company,  evil  imaginations,  from 
#11  worldly  pleasure  (falsely  so  called) ; — grieved  when  I  fell 
short  and  rejoiced  when  I  was  more  faithful  in  it, — thus  warring 
against  the  flesh  and  endeavouring  to  do  the  will  of  the  Lord. 

"31.  Contemplation  on  leaving  home.  Why  leave  the  pa- 
rents whose  fount  of  sympathy  I  knew  never  was  dry,  whose 
salutary  advice  and  admonition  were  ever  at  hand,  the  family 
circle,  and  altar,  and  all  the  pleasant  and  endeared  recollections 
and  associations  of  a  home, — the  blessed  Sabbath  calm.  Their 
equals  I  shall  not  find  in  this  world.  These  are  some  of  the  in- 
ducements :  To  serve  the  end  for  which  I  was  created, — to  ad- 
vance His  glory  and  cause, — to  do  good  to  my  fellow  beings. 
Tremble  and  consider,  oh  my  soul !  It  is  a  great  work.  Sift 
thy  motives,  daily  examine  them,  and  beg  God's  strength  and  di- 
rection. Examine  his  chart,  watch  self,  see  that  it  does  not  in- 
termingle in  your  actions. 

"  Nov.  7.  How  true  the  sentence,  'No  man  can  run  in  the  fire 
and  not  be  burned.'  By  association  with  the  thoughtless  and 
by  neglect  of  duty  I  have  been  left  to  do  things  which  I  at  one 
time  firmly  believed  that  I  would  ever  avoid  while  in  my  senses. 
Oh  the  weakness  of  man  when  left  to  himself! 

"  22.  How  far  do  I  fail  in  fulfilling  the  design  for  which  I 
was  created,  to  glorify  Grod  in  my  heart,  in  my  speech,  in  my  be- 
haviour. 

"28.  I  feel  more  and  more  the  effect  of  evil  companions.  Oh 
for  the  day  when  all  shall  serve  the  Lord  ! 


60  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

"  Dec.  23.  My  prayer  to  God  is  that  he  would  cut  me  off  and 
take  me  to  himself  if  he  will  not  be  pleased  to  enable  me  to  be 
useful  in  promoting  his  cause.  Oh  the  baneful  effects  of 
thoughtless  company !  Oh  when  shall  the  Sabbath  be  reve- 
renced by  all !  Oh  when  will  parents  become  conscious  of  the 
nature  of  their  charge !  Oh  happy  the  children  who  have 
parents  who  set  precept  and  examples  before  them  ! 

"25.  It  is  impossible  for  the  believer  to  associate  with  the 
thoughtless  without  becoming  more  cool  towards  his  spiritual 
concerns  and  having  less  anxiety  to  glorify  God,  &c, — his  mo- 
tives are  less  or  more  corrupt, — his  conceptions  of  sin  made 
more  imperfect.  Oh  that  Christians  were  fully  aware  of  this 
and  deeply  considered  it,  that  they  valued  more  the  company  of 
each  other,  that  they  strove  to  make  it  more  desirable ! 

"26.  The  Bible  contains  a  fruitful  surface,  but  beneath  is  a 
rich  mine  of  pearls,  and  the  deeper  we  descend  the  more  riches 
do  we  discover.  Oh  that  mine  eyes  were  opened  to  behold  the 
beauties  therein  contained,  to  see  its  holiness,  to  understand  its 
truths,  and  that  its  precepts  might  thus  be  the  men  of  my 
counsel ! 

"Feb.  7,  1853.  My  alarming  faults,  calculated, to  cheat  me 
out  of  all  improvements,  especially  Christian,  viz. ,  Continually 
setting  some  future  period  when  I  shall  seek  my  God  with  more 
ardour  and  zeal,  when  I  shall  use  every  means  to  obtain  closer 
communion  with  him,  lay  aside  the  world  more,  be  more  faithful  and 
active  in  the  discharge  of  duty !  But  oh,  the  period  never  arrives ! 
When  I  have  put  it  off  once,  when  the  next  time  arrives,  there 
is  always  something  in  the  way,  it  is  not  quite  so  convenient  as 
expected,  the  next  time  will  be  better.  This  is  Satan's  most 
successful  way  of  destroying  souls.  0  Lord  enable  me  to  avoid 
it !  How  full  are  the  Scriptures  of  admonitions  and  warnings  on 
this  subject.  My  resolution  is  to  endeavour  to  spend  the  pre- 
sent in  discharge  of  duty,  not  in  fruitless  anticipations  of  the 
future. 

"  20.  Five  months  have  now  rolled  away  since  I  came  here, 
and  this  is  the  last  Sabbath  I  expect  to  spend  here.  I  have  ex- 
perienced much  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  since  I  came  here, 
much  of  his  forbearance.  I  have  much  reason  to  bo  thankful. 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  61 

my  health  has  much  improved.  I  acknowledge  a  want  of  grati- 
tude. I  have  been  much  exposed  to  thoughtless  company,  to 
their  irreverent  manner  of  speaking  of  everything  holy,  to  their 
light  manner  of  treating  everything,  and  have  found  that  none 
can  associate  with  such  and  not  be  in  part  drawn  by  their 
ways. 

"27.  After  many  days'  trouble,  trial,  and  temptations,  I  am 
once  more  at  home.  Oh  how  thankful  should  I  be  that  I  have 
such  a  home — where  the  Sabbath  is  observed,  God's  name  re- 
vered, his  ordinances  respected  and  observed,  things  of  import- 
ance treated  as  such,  an  interest  taken  in  the  Church  and  all 
her  schemes  !  What  a  salutary  effect  such  a  home  has  on  the 
family." 

In  returning  to  enter  upon  the  second  term  at  the 
seminary  in  March,  1853,  he  thus  writes,  reviewing  the 
previous  six  months. 

"  After  a  long  silence  but  not  an  inactive,  unimpor- 
tant era  in  my  life  I  resume  my  pen.  The  holidays 
have  fled,  the  seminary  is  opened.  Let  me  pause  here 
a  little  and  review  the  past  six  months.  They  have 
been  interwoven  with  many  interesting  events.  I  have 
been  exposed  to  the  most  ensnaring  temptations,  and 
have  been  wonderfully  preserved.  I  have  been  placed 
in  a  situation  where  God  and  his  ordinances  and  every 
thing  sacred  was  treated  with  indifference  if  not  con- 
tempt. I  felt  seriously  the  ruinous  effect  of  this,  saw 
in  it  the  effect  of  habit,  and  learned  the  propriety  of 
seizing  it  as  an  auxiliary  in  diffusing  knowledge  and 
morality.  It  had  a  ruinous  tendency  on  my  own  rever- 
ence for  sacred  things.  It  increased  my  anxiety  to 
ameliorate  the  moral  condition  of  my  fellow  men.  It 
gave  me  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  my  privileges, 
their  influence  on  my  conduct  and  character,  of  the  value 
of  which  heretofore  I  was  unconscious." 
6 


t>2  MEMOIR   OP    S.    P.    JOHNSTON. 

He  prepared  a  similar  review  of  this  session  as  of 
the  last,  which  shows  that  it  involved  the  same  hard  la- 
bour and  the  same  discouragements,  under  which  he  was 
sometimes  almost  tempted  to  relinquish  his  purpose. 
On  the  whole  however  he  was  more  encouraged  than  be- 
fore, and  as  he  surmounted  his  early  difficulties,  he 
found  a  pleasure  in  the  work.  We  subjoin  the  opening 
and  closing  sentences. 

"I  entered  upon  another  term  of  study  with  many 
serious  thoughts  regarding  the  manner  in  which  I  had 
spent  the  precious  six  months.  I  was  under  some  em- 
barrassment. My  mind  was  out  of  studying  trim. 
This  was  occasioned  by  its  being  uncontrolled  for  some 
time.  This  obstacle  was  gradually  overcome  by  em- 
ployment. I  commenced  this  term  with  a  determina- 
tion to  examine  every  thing  to  the  bottom,  and  to  ob- 
serve every  peculiarity  and  distinction  of  words  and 
things.  In  the  languages  particularly  I  attended  to 
this.  I  contended  with  them  unassisted  by  the  students' 
crutches.  Proceeding  in  this  manner  I  found  very 
difficult  and  trying  on  the  patience  at  first,  but  the 
longer  I  continued  at  it,  the  more  this  was  removed,  and 
the  greater  my  success.  I  found  by  this  course  much 
more  satisfaction  in  my  work.  I  found  that  though  the 
other  students  outstripped  me  at  first,  and  did  not  la- 
bour nearly  so  hard,  yet  I  gradually  gained  on  them. 
Their  trouble  did  not  appear  to  diminish  much,  while  my 
work  gradually  became  easier,  so  that  finally  I  walked 
along  with  them  quite  at  ease.  In  this  manner  I  pro- 
ceeded, studying  Greek,  Latin,  Mathematics,  &c.  At 
every  step  of  my  onward  course  I  was  continually  meet- 
ing with  something  which  convinced  me  more  smd  more 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  63 

of  the  little  I  knew  and  the  vast  amount  of  knowledge 
to  be  acquired. 

And  at  the  close  he  says,  "I  have  this  term  much 
reason  to  be  thankful.  My  health  was  preserved  and 
improved — my  mind  expanded — and  views  enlarged  re- 
specting man,  his  duties,  his  Creator,  and  the  relation  be- 
tween them.  May  my  soul  be  filled  with  gratitude  to 
thee,  0  Lord,  for  all  thy  manifold  kindnesses.  On  the 
81st  August  the  whole  was  brought  to  a  close  by  a  pub- 
lic examination.  This  was  conducted  in  presence  of 
several  members  of  Synod,  and  it  came  off  with  credit 
to  the  teacher  and  the  taught." 

The  following  extracts  from  his  diary  during  this  pe- 
riod will  show  that  amid  studies  so  liable  to  engross  his 
time,  and  which  so  deeply  interested  his  mind,  his  re- 
ligious improvement  was  not  neglected. 

"March  6.  The  closer  communion  I  have  with  my  God,  the 
clearer  are  my  views  of  my-  own  imperfections,  and  my  need  of 
a  Saviour.  Oh  the  baneful  effect  of  being  deprived  of  waiting 
on  God's  ordinances  and  being  exposed  to  the  ungodly,  and  all 
the  effects  of  such  company!  Happy  he  who  never  experi- 
enced it.  God  be  merciful  to  me,  an  offending,  unworthy  sin- 
ner ! 

"20.  Nearly  twenty-three  years  of  my  life  are  in  the  vast 
abyss  of  past  time.  Of  their  thoughts  and  actions,  though  many 
of  them  may  be  forgotten  by  me,  and  most  of  them  by  the  world, 
not  one  is  forgotten  by  God.  Every  one  is  marked  in  his  re- 
cords, and  will  probably  some  day  be  brought  to  my  mind.  Oh 
that  I  would  consider  this  !  In  the  course  of  this  life  I  have  been 
the  ungrateful  recipient  of  innumerable  blessings.  I  have  been 
led  to  cry  unto  the  Lord,  I  think,  to  hate  sin,  to  love  holiness. 
I  have  endured  sore  affliction  and  chastisements,  and  have  been 
enabled  to  endure  and  bless  the  Lord  for  them.  How  much  rea- 
son have  I  to  humble  myself  before  the  Lord,  and  to  bless  and 


64  MEMOIR    OP    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

magnify  his  great  and  holy  name.     Oh  fill  my  heart  with  love 
and  gratitude  to  thee ! 

' '  April  3.  Sin  of  backsliding.  It  causes  grief,  trouble,  fear, 
&c.  Psalm  xxxi.  It  incurs  the  displeasure  of  God — grieves  him. 
It  brings  disgrace  on  his  name,  cause  and  people — causes  the 
enemy  to  blaspheme,  is  a  sad  offence  to  the  weak,  causing  them 
to  err.  Consider,  oh  my  soul,  the  nature  of  such  a  sin.  0 
Lord,  strengthen  me  to  go  on  in  the  Christian  course  rejoicing — 
counting  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge 
of  Christ  Jesus,  my  Lord  ! 

"10.  Subjects  for  meditation,  God's  creative  power — his  om- 
niscience— at  one  glance  beholding  all  that  immensity  contains. 
Nothing  is  concealed  from  him.  His  condescension — the  atten- 
tion he  has  bestowed  on  us,  &c. 

"25.  Oh  what  a  noble  employment  to  turn  my  thoughts  in- 
ward, to  reflect  on  my  nature,  its  inclination,  the  mode  in  which 
temptations  succeed  !  Here  is  the  place  to  resist.  Oh  that  at 
the  commencement  of  every  action  and  every  utterance  I  would 
turn  my  thoughts  inward  to  view  my  motives — to  consider  the 
consequence  on  myself  and  others  of  what  I  am  about  to  say 'or 
do  f  0  Lord,  assist  me  in  every  effort  I  make  thus  to  employ  my 
thoughts ! 

"  May  1.  I  find  the  cause  in  a  great  measure  of  my  indifference 
as  to  my  spiritual  state,  and  to  all  the  evidences  of  God's  perfec- 
tions, which  are  abundantly  exhibited  on  every  side,  to  be  a 
neglect  of  the  injunction,  pray  without  ceasing.  If,  before  I  en- 
gage in  anything,  I  would  offer  up  an  earnest  prayer  for  instruc- 
tion whether  or  not  it  would  be  pleasing  to  him,  for  guidance  in 
it,  and  for  proper  motives,  also,  if  in  all  my  ways  I  would  seek  to 
restrain  my  thoughts,  that  they  might  be  profitably  employed, 
how  changed  would  be  my  spiritual  state.  My  mourning  would 
be  turned  into  joy,  and  my  soul  would  delight  in  the  Lord. 

"15.  How  seldom  do  I  examine  myself,  to  what  I  should,  and 
thus  how  difficult  it  is  to  perform  the  duty,  and  how  slight  is  the 
acquaintance  I  have  with  myself  to  what  I  should  have.  0 
Lord,  give  me  a  proper  knowledge  of  myself,  my  imperfeo 
tions,  and  wants,  and  may  I  thus  be  led  to  look  to  thee  for 
strength ! 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  65 

"20.  A  thing  to  be  wondered  at,  the  difficulty  of  employing 
my  thoughts  closely,  deeply  for  any  length  of  time  on  such  sub- 
jects as  the  nature  of  God,  his  perfections,  my  own  imperfec- 
tions, the  state  of  my  heart,  my  duty,  and  the  change  which  must 
soon  come.  Each  of  these  subjects  is  fraught  with  importance, 
nor  can  I  conceive  of  anything  to  compare  with  them  in  interest. 
Still  the  mind  will  turn  to  other  subjects,  and  with  ease  trace  them 
through  their  windings.  Who  can  deny  then  that  the  heart  is 
corrupt.  For  were  it  not  so,  would  it  not  find  its  sweetest  grati- 
fication in  such  contemplations. 

"  28.  How  great  is  the  sin  of  resisting  the  striving  of  God's 
Spirit. 

"  June  12.  How  little  do  I  think  on  the  relation  existing  be- 
tween God  and  me,  its  closeness,  and  the  beneficence  connected 
with  it.  Consequently  I  am  fearfully  deficient  in  the  discharge 
of  duty,  painfully  unconscious  of  its  importance,  and  of  the  awful 
ingratitude  and  sinfulness  of  neglecting  it.  Oh  if  the  moments 
in  which  my  thoughts  wander  on  trifling  things  were  spent  in 
this  manner  !  What  subject  is  more  important.  0  Lord,  enable 
me  to  attend  to  this  more  hereafter ! 

"13.  This  day  completes  twenty-three  years  of  my  life.  Can  I 
better  express  my  feelings  and  the  truth  than  in  the  words  of  the 
Psalmist,  Psalm  xxxix.  4-7?  In  all  probability  one-third  of  that 
life,  is  gone,  and  how  gone.  Hereafter  may  much  of  my  al- 
lotted period  on  this  stage  of  probation  be  actively  spent  in 
those  concerns  which  relate  to  time  and  eternity.  I,  weak  and 
needy,  0  Lord,  beg  thy  assistance  in  this  work,  and  thy  guidance 
down  the  stream  of  time,  till  I  am  launched  into  eternity. 

"July  10.  No  writing  this  some  time  on  account  of  my  being 
absent  during  holidays.  During  this  period  I  have  visited  my 
home  and  many  relations  and  friends.  *  One  thing  forcibly  struck 
my  mind  during  this  excursion,  the  utter  want  of  religious  con- 
versation. When  friends  meet  you  would  suppose  that  they 
would  select  this  subject,  as  it  is  the  most  important,  and  conse- 
quently must  most  concern  us.  But  it  is  quite  the  contrary.  The 
subject  is  carefully  avoided  as  if  it  were  something  not  only  un- 
deserving of  attention,  but  as  if  something  criminal.  Vain  trifling 

*  In  Noel,  a  place  where  I  had  not  been  for  years. 
6* 


66  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

things  supply  its  place.  I  confess  I  am  very  deficient  on  this 
point.  I  am  timorous  about  introducing  religious  conversation. 
Although  I  may  wish  it  introduced,  I  am  too  diffident  to  do  it 
myself.  This  is  truly  a  serious  fault.  Visiting  friends  might  be 
time  spent  most  profitably  and  most  edifyingly,  if  it  were  rightly 
done.  It  affords  opportunities  for  giving  and  receiving  counsel, 
for  learning  the  experience  of  others  and  telling  your  own.  But 
as  it  is  practised  at  the  present  day,  I  doubt  if  it  is  right  to  spend 
time  in  it. 

"  Aug.  7.  Oh  the  irreverence  with  which  I  frequently  approach 
the  throne  of  grace,  and  the  want  of  that  deep-felt  anxiety  about 
what  I  request,  and  the  little  importance  which  I  attach  to  them, 
I  had  almost  said  indifference  1  These  are  the  most  important 
matters  that  respect  man,  and  you  would  naturally  suppose  that 
they  would  be  uttered  in  painful  anxiety,  with  awe,  and  in 
solemn  reverence.  0  Lord,  enable  me  to  do  so  !  Oh  that  I  might 
ever  feel  my  unfitness  for  approaching  thee,  and  thy  great 
mercy  in  permitting  it ! 

"  15.  Oh  that  I  were  more  attentive  to  the  state  of  my  mind, 
to  be  ever  observant  of  the  thoughts  which  pass  through  it  so  as 
to  repress  every  improper  desire,  eveiy  unlawful  thought,  in  its 
first  rising  !  Psa.  xxxix.  1.  Here  is  the  place  to  keep  watch. 
Hence  comes  all  actions.  Keep  the  fountain  head  clean,  and  the 
streams  will  be  pure. 

"  27.  How  many  are  the  enemies  and  barriers  of  the  Christian, 
the  flesh  within  and  various  foes  without.  What  reason  have 
such  persons  to  be  thankful  for  the  7th  chapter  of  Romans. 

"  28.  Six  months  have  now  rolled  round  since  I  came  here. 
They  have  been  mostly  spent  in  hard  study.  Now  at  the  close 
of  them,  well  does  it  become  me  to  make  a  candid,  careful,  pray- 
erful examination,  into  my  motives,  which  induced  me  thus  to 
labour,  to  observe  well  that  ambition,  a  desire  to  excel — a  desire 
of  knowledge — have  not  had  too  much  influence.  Lord,  thou 
knowest  what  my  motives  were.  Oh  do  thou  examine  me  arid 
prove  me  !  Now  Lord,  at  this  critical  period,  I  would  pray  that 
thou  wouldst  enable  me  to  subordinate  all  rny  attainments  to  thy 
honour  and  glory,  that  I  may  devote  them  to  thy  service,  what- 
ever may  be  my  situation  ;  that  I  may  be  faithful  and  zealous  ac- 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  67 

cording  to  knowledge.     Help  me  to  do  this,  for  vain  is  the  aid  of 
man,  and  feeble  is  my  strength." 

On  this  part  of  his  journal  the  following  was  written 
afterwards :  "  There  was  at  this  period  a  deep  impres- 
sion on  my  mind  that  it  was  a  most  '  critical '  period,  a 
turning  point  of  my  life.  I  know  not  why  my  mind 
became  so  impressed  at  this  time,  but  so  it  was.  I  used 
to  retire  and  pray  most  earnestly  (I  think  more  so  than 
I  had  ever  done  before)  that  God  would  direct  my  steps 
when  I  should  leave  the  seminary  at  its  close.  I  en- 
deavoured to  divest  myself  of  all  feeling,  and  to  desire 
him  to  send  me  where  the  results  which  should  follow 
would  be  most  to  his  glory.  Time  will  tell  whether  or 
not  my  prayers  have  been  answered." 

At  the  close  of  this  term  he  took  a  school  at-  Noel. 
At  this  place  he  taught  afterward.  Here  he  became 
intimate  with  Miss  Elizabeth  O'Brien,  a  distant  rela- 
tive, who  was  afterward  the  partner  of  his  life  in  the 
toils  and  perils  of  the  missionary  life.  Regarding  his 
residence  in  Noel,  the  Rev.  John  Currie  thus  writes : 

"  Mr.  Johnston  taught  several  times  in  Noel — the 
whole  period  being  about  two  years.  He  was  much  re- 
spected by  all  who  knew  him,  and  so  far  as  I  can  learn 
was  a  successful  teacher.  As  to  his  piety  there  is  but 
one  thing  said  by  all,  and  that  is,  that  you  could  not  be 
in  his  company  long  without  discovering  that  his  piety 
was  deep  toned.  His  light  shone  before  men.  In 
making  the  inquiry  whether  he  was  particularly  useful 
in  any  other  way  than  in  teaching,  I  learned  that  he 
took  a  very  deep  interest  in  a  Missionary  Society,  which 
had  for  some  time  been  established  in  Noel,  and  by  his 
efforts  in  its  behalf  gave  the  cause  a  great  stimulus. 


68  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

He  was  instrumental  also  in  starting  a  debating  Club, 
which  was  of  much  benefit  to  the  young  men  of  the 
place.  He  also  attended  the  Sewing  Circle  (where  both 
sexes  were  wont  to  be  found)  and  other  gatherings  of 
the  young  people,  and  by  inducing  them  to  spend  a  part 
of  the  time  in  singing  sacred  music  (of  which  he  him- 
self was  very  fond)  and  a  part  in  useful  conversation, 
and  by  giving  them  addresses,  he  was  the  means  of 
doing  away  with  a  great  deal  of  unprofitable  amuse- 
ment, and  of  giving  a  religious  tone  to  such  gatherings. 
In  this  respect  he  did  much  good,  and  he  did  it  in  such 
a  way  that  there  was  no  appearance  of  the  dictator  or 
the  gloomy  religionist.  The  young  people  were  deeply 
attached  to  him.  His  death  has  fallen  like  a  thunder- 
bolt upon  them  all.  They  feel  it  as  much  as  if  they 
had  lost  a  brother.  These  were  the  principal  ways  in 
which  he  endeavoured  to  do  good,  but  his  efforts  were 
not  confined  to  these.  He  embraced  every  opportunity 
to  advance  the  cause  of  his  Master." 
We  subjoin  extracts  from  his  diary. 

"  Noel,  Sept.  11.  Since  the  close  of  the  seminary  I  have  been 
roving  till  now.  I  am  again  settled.  During  this  time  I  have 
seen  much  to  cause  gratitude  to  God  for  my  privileges  and  bless- 
ings during  life  (none  more  than  for  my  parents. )  Passing  from 
this,  I  notice  my  present  circumstances.  I  now  look  back  on 
the  past  six  months  with  wonder  and  gratitude.  Blessings  have 
flowed  upon  me.  I  can  see  the  finger  of  God  beneficently  point- 
ing the  way  and  assisting  in  that  way.  Health  has  been  im- 
proved, pecuniary  means  wonderfully  provided,  I  have  had  suc- 
cess in  study,  I  have  gained  more  of  a  disposition  of  mind  to 
examine  myself,  to  ponder  on  the  perfections  of  God,  and  to 
subordinate  all  my  attainments  to  God's  glory.  Much  has  been 
the  satisfaction  and  happiness  I  have  received  from  these 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  69 

sources.  Oh,  what  reason  for .  thankfulness,  especially  for 
the  latter  class  of  blessings !  Though  they  have  not  been  nearly 
such  as  I  would  desire,  yet  I  have  the  greatest  reason  to  be 
thankful  that  they  have  been  such  as  they  are.  When  I  reflect 
on  them  and  consider  myself,  I  observe  that  I  have  G-od  to  thank 
for  them,  self  often,  if  not  always,  operating  against  them.  In 
addition  to  these  and  innumerable  others  I  have  reason  to  be 
grateful  for  my  present  situation.  It.  is  just  what  I  wished  and 
prayed  for.  May  it  prove  a  blessing  to  me  and  others,  and  re- 
dound to  Clod's  glory.  Now  I  beseech  thee,  0  Lord,  if  all  these 
blessings  have  not  been  given  in  covenant-love,  make  me  to  know, 
that  I  may  humble  myself. 

"  Oct.  16.  A  time  to  be  dreaded — when  all  worldly  concerns 
go  well,  when  we  are  surrounded  by  comforts,  and  the  mind  is 
full  of  employment.  Then  the  tempter  stealthily  draws  away 
the  soul — leads  it  far  from  the  upholder.  Concern  about  its 
condition  or  acquaintance  with  its  God  is  buried  in  ease  and 
hurry.  Time  is  wanting  to  examine  motives,  to  consider  our 
present  state,  our  past  conduct,  or  future  prospects.  Our  ac- 
tions are  performed,  and  there  is  no  time  for  reflecting  on 
them. 

' '  23.  But  this  state  will  not  always  continue.  This  pilgrimage 
must  have  its  troubles.  But  after  such  a  state  how  unwelcome 
are  they  at  -first !  and  the  soul  almost  cries  out  in  bitter  mur- 
murings,  and  feels  as  if  it  were  robbed.  But  Christians  soon 
begin  to  observe  them  to  be  the  kind  and  just  chastening  of  a 
good  Father.  Then  they  begin  to  see  their  fearful  state — 
how  they  had  been  wandering  into  strange  and  dangerous  paths 
— and  that  their  course  was  with  accelerating  rapidity.  Now 
they  rejoice  in  the  chastening.  Oh,  what  is  my  strength — my 
proneness  to  evil  how  alarming  !  So  in  this  abode  I  must  be 
the  subject  of  continual  correction,  or  I  perish.  Oh,  I  could 
cry,  Lord,  terminate  this  sore  journey  if  thou  hast  no  work  for 
me! 

"  Nov.  6.  This  day  engaged  in  self-examination.  How  much 
do  I  find  to  deplore — darkness — corruptions — an  unconscious- 
ness of  the  great  grounds  for  gratitude,  and  of  the  duties  arising 
out  of  my  privileges  and  relations.  These  heart-rending  facts  I 


70  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

can  trace  in  a  great  measure  to  my  over  much  love  for  the  world, 
or  to  a  continuous  concern  about  worldly  matters,  letting  my 
thoughts  be  ever  actively  engaged  in  these  and  in  my  studies, 
and  not  giving  sufficient  time  for  reflection.  Thus  the  devil 
manages  to  cheat  me. 

"13.  Procrastination,  the  bane  of  the  soul.  It  is  ever,  'not 
now,  but  I  will  wait  till  a  more  favourable  time,  which  will  soon 
occur. '  Yes,  the  time  is  all  set  for  this  duty  and  for  that.  The 
set  period  rapidly  arrives,  but  it  has  its  unforeseen  inconve- 
niences. The  thoughts  are  directed  to  another  period  and  with 
the  same  results.  Thus  time  flies  away,  and  the  deceiver  is  ad- 
mirably working  out  his  designs  and  cheating  the  soul.  Here- 
after let  me  seize  on  the  present  for  the  discharge  of  every 
duty — if  it  be  not  as  advantageous  as  desirable,  let  me  make  the 
best  of  it,  and  never  on  that  account  delay  till  a  future.  Oh, 
may  the  Lord  give  me  strength  thus  to  act!  Through  him 
helping  me,  I  will  do  so." 

We  may  remark  here  that  while  lie  so  often  laments 
his  disposition  to  procrastinate,  to  others  he  appeared 
particularly  free  from  this  fault,  and  marked  by  his 
promptitude  in  action.  His  notice  of  the  evil  seems 
to  have  led  to  its  cure. 

"  Dec.  9.  How  prone  the  mind  is  to  rove  uncontrolled.  Left 
without  strict  restraint,  it  soon  forms  a  habit  of  consuming  its 
time  in  trifling  and  in  vain  imaginations.  In  this  way  Satan 
often  successfully  attacks  man.  The  thoughts  being  once  left 
to  range  uncontrolled,  duty  and  religion  are  soon  lost  sight  of, 
or  at  least  lose  much  of  their  importance  in  our  view.  This 
must  be  the  result.  For  these  are  subjects  that  require  a  large 
amount  of  close  and  deep  consideration,  which  is  most  irksome 
in  this  state  of  mind.  Alarmed  at  the  extent  to  which  my  mind 
has  of  late  fallen  into  this  state,  I  have  resolved  now  to  make  a 
determined  effort  to  overcome  it.  Now  let  me  observe  how 
much  I  may  have  improved  by  the  next  time  I  turn  to  my 
journal. 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  71 

"Jan.  1,  1854.  The  new  year.  1853  is  no  more.  It  has  gone 
into  the  abyss  of  the  past.  Its  opportunities  are  no  more.  Its 
events  and  transactions  are  over.  All  that  now  remains  is  to 
reflect  on  these,  and  endeavour  to  deduce  lessons  from  them ; 
also  to  render  thanks  for  the  blessings  of  that  period.  During 
the  past  year  temporal  interests  have  been  greatly  blessed.  My 
undertakings  have  prospered.  Many  have  been  my  preserva- 
tions from  temptations  and  dangers.  My  spiritual  matters 
have  been  blessed.  I  now  enter  on  a  new  year  in  circumstances 
much  improved  ;  health  of  body  and  vigour  of  mind  much  in- 
creased, also  my  soul's  concerns  more  dear  to  me.  Great  is  the 
amount  of  gratitude  due  to  the  Giver  of  all  good. 

"How  shall  I  spend  the  coming  year?  What  is  before  me? 
There  is  a  world  of  temptation.  The  course  to  life  is  difficult, 
steep,  craggy.  On  each  side  are  allurements,  places  of  repose 
and  pleasure  are  presented,  the  world  inviting  to  these,  and 
none  to  help  or  encourage  in  the  way.  I  would  run  to  the  Rock 
of  ages,  to  whom  I  would  cling  and  look  for  help  and  deliver- 
ance. And  now  let  me  be  more  anxious  in  thy  cause,  to  pro- 
mote thy  glory  and  the  good  of  others.  Let  it  be  my  endeavour 
to  avoid  foolish  and  gay  company,  for  great  is  the  evil  I  have 
received  from  such  in  the  past  year.  Let  me  be  more  watchful 
over  my  conversation.  Out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  let 
the  mouth  speak.  May  I  guard  my  thoughts  more.  Let  me 
be  more  given  to  self-examination,  for  during  the  past  I  have 
found  the  time  so  employed  to  be' my  happiest,  and  most  productive 
of  good.  Let  me  be  more  given  to  the  study  of  the  character 
of  God  and  of  my  own  ;  to  the  study  of  the  Bible.  Oh,  may  I 
find  more  and  more  delight  in  thy  service  ;  and  now  in  the  com- 
mencement of  another  year,  I  would  commit  myself  unto  thee, 
who  hast  led  all  our  fathers,  entreating  that  thou  wouldst  direct 
me  in  the  right  way  and  enable  me  to  walk  therein  ! 

"Feb.  5.  The  easy  road  from  God.  It  is  to  mingle  freely 
with  the  world,  the  young,  your  companions.  They  may, 
many  of  them,  be  professors.  But  spend  the  most  of  your 
leisure  hours  in  the  way  they  commonly  do,  and  soon  the  evil- 
one  has  a  great  work  accomplished.  Proper  watchfulness  is  at 
an  end — prayer  cold — God  removed  to  a  distance — spiritual 


72  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

things  little  attended  to.  Of  these  facts  I  have  had  a  sad  ex- 
perience. Six  months  have  now  glided  away  since  I  came  here. 
It  has  been  prolific  in  temporal  blessings  and  successes.  My 
health  has  improved  to  a  state  much  better  than  it  has  been  for 
years.  In  all  these  respects  the  goodness  of  God  has  been  far 
beyond  deservings.  But  while  he  has  thus  been  dealing  gra- 
ciously with  me  in  these  respects,  I  have  great  reason  to  lament 
my  coolness  to  him,  my  growing  neglect.  This  evil  I  think  I 
can  trace  to  a  want  of  fervent  entreaties  to  be  strengthened 
against  the  peculiar  temptations  of  my  new  situation — a  want 
of  watchfulness  against  these  and  a  want  of  thankfulness  on 
the  reception  of  his  blessings,  which  justly  caused  him  to  leave 
me  to  my  own  inclinations.  These  I  consider  to  be  the  primary 
causes  which  led  to  the  temptations  previously  mentioned.  This 
backsliding  I  have  to  lament,  and  the  loss  is  more  than  can  be 
told.  May  it  prove  a  warning  to  me  and  a  caution  against  these 
causes  of  conduct.  Now,  Lord,  return  to  me  as  in  former 
days ! ' ' 

At  the  opening  of  the  next  term  of  the  Synod's 
Seminary  in  March  following,  he  proceeded  to  the 
West  River,  and  attended  during  the  following  six 
months  the  classes  at  the  institution,  then  under  the 
charge  of  Professors  Ross  and  M'Culloch.  We  do  not 
fcol  it  necessary  to  advert  particularly  to  his  studies 
during  this  term,  but  continue  our  extracts  from  his 
private  journal. 

' '  West  River,  March  5.  After  the  expiration  of  six  months  I 
am  again  brought  back  to  this  place.  During  this  time  I  have 
prospered.  No  calamity  has  befallen  me.  My  health  has  been 
)>r''-crved,  while  many  have  lost  theirs.  I  have  been  tossed  up 
aii:l  down  through  the  world,  yet  no  accident  has  happened  to  mo. 
I.  have  been  preserved  from  all  gross  sins — have  been  strength- 
curd  in  in.tijy  temptations,  have  been  among  most  kind  friends. 
Lodged  in  the  bosom  of  a  most  Christian  family,  I  was  situated 
;i'v"rd;iu:  tu  my  previous  prnyers.  Is  it  necessary  to  mention 


COLLEGIATE   COURSE.  73 

that  this  calls  for  strong  expressions  of  gratitude  and  renewed 
consecration  of  myself  and  all  £hat  I  have  to  the  Giver  of  these 
blessings?  While  though  the  recipient  of  so  many  blessings,  and 
under  the  continued  enjoyment  of  his  favours,  yet  as  before  men- 
tioned, I  have  to  deplore  many  evils  and  much  negligence  in  the 
seeking  and  the  service  of  God.  Oh,  the  bitter  results  which 
have  gradually  arisen  from  this  !  Duty  is  discharged  in  a  languid 
manner,  and  the  chief  motives  are  almost  winked  out  of  sight. 
Oh,  may  I  learn  a  salutary  lesson  from  bitter  experience  !  Grant 
me  strength,  0  Lord,  to  be  ever  watchful  against  the  tempta- 
tions of  my  present  situation.  May  I  be  more  watchful  over 
motives — over  my  heart — more  reflective — much  more  earnest 
and  anxious  in  the  service  of  my  God.  Oh,  for  aid,  direction, 
and  efficiency  in  prayer  !  Now,  0  Lord,  return  to  me,  and  bless 
me  in  my  present  situation.  May  I  here  partake  largely  of  the 
light  of  thy  countenance. 

"  March  10.  Of  all  the  duties  of  Christians  none  is  more  im- 
portant, none  more  neglected  than  that  of  a  close  and  rigid  in- 
spection of  our  motives.  Whatever  the  act,  let  us  know  well  the 
motive  which  incited  to  it.  Let  this  be  ever  the  subject  of  care- 
ful and  prayerful  consideration.  See  that  the  centre  to  which 
they  all  tend  is  the  glory  of  God.  Carelessness  on  this  point 
leads  to  alarming  consequences.  Driven  from  one  act  to  another 
by  mere  impulse,  or  by  the  wiles  of  the  wicked  one,  the  great 
end  of  our  existence  is  soon  winked  out  of  sight  and  forgotten. 

0  God,  preserve  me  from  this  fatal  neglect ! 

"June  15.  This  day  twenty-four  years  have  rolled  over  me 
with  all  their  changes.  When  I  look  back,  they  appear  as  a  tale 
that  hath  been  told.  Yes,  nothing  strikes  me  more  forcibly,  as  I 
review  them,  than  the  speedy  and  unprofitable  manner  in  which 
they  appear  to  have  glided  away.  Thus  as  I  review  life  in  all  its 
vanity,  and  behold  its  emptiness,  I  almost  despise  it.  Were  it 
not  for  the  blessed  word  I  would  despond  of  life.  But  what  con- 
solations are  to  be  found  for  persons  under  such  feelings  !  When 

1  look  back  on  the  past  I  see  innumerable  and  weighty  reasons 
for  gratitude  to  Him  who  has  led  me  in  all  the  way.     This  should 
be  a  strong  motive  to  induce  me  to  devote  myself  more  to  his 
service.     But  here  long  experience  has  taught  me  that  promises 

7 


74  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

for  future  amendment  are  of  little  value.  It  is  much  easier  to 
promise  future  reforms  than  actually  to  commence  them.  Alas, 
the  convenient  reasons  for  fulfilling  these  resolves  never  come. 
But  experience  has  taught  me  this,  to  say  the  present  is  the  time 
I  now  commence  to  do  this.  No  future  period  will  suit,  no  time 
but  the  present. 

' '  23.  Oh  how  great  reason  we  have  to  praise  and  adore  thee, 
0  God,  that  thou  hast  so  constituted  our  nature,  that  we  expe- 
rience the  most  pure  and  unmingled  joy  or  inward  peace  and 
delight  in  doing  thy  will,  in  benefiting  our  fellows !  Also  the 
greater  our  zeal  in  it  and  the  purer  our  motives,  so  much  greater 
this  complacent  satisfaction.  I  have  reason  to  thank  thee,  0  Father, 
that  in  Sabbath-school  teaching  I  have  enjoyed  a  portion  of  this 
delight,  but  nothing  to  what  I  would  have  experienced,  had  my 
motives  been  more  pure. 

"30.  Selfishness  or  partiality  of  affections  on  a  few  chosen  ob- 
jects, who  may  have  some  peculiarly  interesting  and  pleasing 
properties,  is  little  in  accordance  with  the  pattern  set  us  by  our 
Lord.  It  detracts  from  their  expansiveness.  It  takes  away 
their  delightfulness  and  nobleness,  and  destroys  our  usefulness. 
Let  the  limits  of  their  range  be  only  the  limits  of  the  human 
family.  Then  will  they  strengthen,  become  more  noble  in  cha- 
racter, and  the  source  of  the  most  exquisite  pleasure.  Just  so 
much  the  more  will  we  become  assimilated  to  our  Master ;  and  may 
expect  his  blessing  and  success  in  all  our  endeavours  to  be  use- 
ful. May  I  ever  remember  this,  ever  seek  help  to  do  so,  and  re- 
member the  injury  the  opposite  has  been  to  my  usefulness,  my 
peace,  my  happiness — how  much  it  detracted  from  the  respect 
others  had  for  me,  and  how  much  it  deterred  me  from  duty  and 
caused  me  to  fall  under  thy  displeasure. 

"  Aug.  25.  As  I  consider  the  varied  and  innumerable  blessings 
which  come  to  me  through  the  gospel,  and  the  value  of  these, 
and  how  much  my  happiness  and  every  interest  are  dependent 
on  these,  how  forcibly  dues  it  remind  me  of  my  responsibilities 
and  my  duty  to  extend  these  Housings  to  those  who  do  not 
po-.M^s  ihi'in.  What  would  be  more  delightful  than  to  be  en- 
gaged in  such  a  work.  How  can  a  conscious  being  possess  the^u 
and  not  long  to  lie  communicating  them. to  others  who  nre  with- 


COLLEGIATE    COURSE.  75 

out  them !    May  I  be  thus  engaged !     Oh,  prepare  me  for  the 
work !" 

We  have  given  these  lengthened  extracts  from  Mr. 
Johnston's  diary,  when  attending  college,  as  we  believe 
that  they  are  fitted  to  be  useful  to  our  young  men  at 
this  important  period  of  life.  The  energy  and  persever- 
ance with  which  he  struggled  against  various  difficulties 
may  encourage  others  in  a  similar  course.  But  espe- 
cially would  we  hope  that  these  solemn  communings 
with  his  own  spirit  and  earnest  drawings  towards  God, 
at  a  time  of  life  when  so  many  spend  their  days  in 
vanity,  may  be  profitable  to  others  at  that  interesting 
era  in  their  history.  College  life  presents  many  fasci- 
nating temptations  to  youth,  among  which  many  have 
made  shipwreck  of  their  highest  interests,  to  the  anguish 
of  many  a  parent,  while  others  have  been  saved  as  by 
fire,  and  still  many  more  of  those  who  afterwards  oc- 
cupied honourable  positions  in  society,  have  not  passed 
through  the  ordeal  without  a  stain.  In  these  circum- 
stances this  instance  of  a  young  man  most  diligent  in 
his  studies,  but  at  the  same  time  maintaining  the  life  of 
the  soul  by  deep  searchings  of  heart  and  a  close  walk 
with  God,  and  thus  keeping  his  garments  unspotted, 
may  lead  others,  while  engaged  in  the  eager  pursuit  of 
knowledge,  or  surrounded  by  the  temptations  of  college 
life,  to  remember  the  one  thing  needful,  and  may  excite 
some  of  those  who  have  named  the  name  of  Christ,  to 
greater  watchfulness  over  their  hearts,  to  avoid  con- 
formity to  the  world  and  to  seek  closer  assimilation  to 
the  Saviour.  "  He  that  is  begotten  of  God  keepeth 
himself,  and  that  wicked  one  toucheth  him  not." 


76  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THEOLOGICAL  STUDIES. 

AT  the  close  of  his  third  term  at  the  Synod's  institu- 
tion, on  the  1st  September,  1854,  he  was  admitted  to  the 
Theological  Classes  under  the  care  of  the  late  Dr.  Keir 
and  Dr.  Smith.  This  had  been  the  great  object  to  which 
all  his  studies  had  been  directed.  We  give  here  an  ex- 
tract of  a  letter  written  on  the  19th  May  previous,  par- 
ticularly as  it  exhibits  his  views  in  reference  to  study- 
ing for  the  ministry. 

TO  AN  AUNT. 

"  Such  is  the  nature  of  this  life  that  friends,  however  much 
they  may  wish  it,  cannot  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  uninterrupted 
fellowship.  Duty  calls  friends  to  separate,  and  in  most  of  cases 
permits  them  but  seldom  to  meet,  and  then  only  for  a  very 
limited  period.  It  not  unfrequently  requires  persons  to  tear 
themselves  from  all  that  is  most  beloved  by  them  in  this  world, 
and  to  bid  them  all  a  final  farewell.  This  must  be  to  the  sensi- 
tive mind  most  painful.  But  there  is  consolation  even  in  this 
peculiar  situation.  The  individual  can  look  forward  to  a  period 
when  he  shall  meet  all  his  true  friends  beyond  the  reach  of  woe, 
Rev.  xxi.  2,  4,  and  that  then  they  will  never  more  be  required 
to  separate.  Let  it  be  your  and  my  endeavour  to  so  live  that 
when  the  trials  of  this  life  are  over,  we  may  meet  there,  and 
also  meet  all  our  excellent  relations  and  friends  who  were  near 
and  dear  to  us,  where  we  shall  no  more  be  troubled  with  the 


THEOLOGICAL   STUDIES.  77 

painful  thought,  that  the  hour  of  separation  is  fast  approach- 
ing. 

"  I  have  not  forgotten  the  hours  we  have  spent  together.  I 
remember  well — perhaps  you  may  have  forgotten — your  last 
words  to  me,  as  I  was  leaving  your  house  the  first  time  I  came 
here.  They  were,  '  Kemember,  you  are  not  going,  to  learn  a 
common  trade. '  They  are  simple,  but  full  of  meaning.  They 
rang  in  my  ears,  and  would  suggest  such  thoughts  as  these, 
What  am  I  going  to  learn  ?  Am  I  qualified  ?  So  still  do  they 
remain  fresh  as  ever  on  my  mind,  and  ever  will.  One  reason 
of  this  was  that  I  had  been  thinking  deeply  on  this  before.  It 
was  not  a  few  moments'  consideration  that  induced  me  to  adopt 
the  course  I  did.  It  had  been  bearing  on  my  mind  for  years  be- 
fore there  was  the  least  opening  to  accomplish  my  object.  It 
ever  increased,  and  gave  me  no  quiet,  though  I  felt  my  unfit- 
ness.  The  way  was  dark  and  obscure,  as  it  has  often  been 
since.  But  I  resolved  to  make  the  effort — the  way  was  opened 
up.  And  ever  since,  as  obstacles  which  appear  insuperable 
present  themselves  in  my  way,  just  as  I  approach  them, 
and  they  seem  as  if  they  would  impede  my  course,  they  are 
all  dispelled,  and  in  a  way  unthought  of  by  me.  Thus  I 
commenced,  thus  I  have  proceeded,  thus  I  intend  to  continue 
the  course  which  I  am  now  pursuing — ever  seeking  direction 
from  Him,  who  is  all  wise  in  counsel ;  and  while  the  way  ap- 
pears open  I  will  consider  it  my  duty  cheerfully  to  proceed ;  but 
if  it  is  hedged  up,  then  I  will  think  it  my  duty  cheerfully  to  re- 
linquish this  and  follow  some  other  course  of  life,  trusting  that 
the  labour  I  have  expended  in  my  studies  will  not  be  lost,  but 
will  enable  me  to  be  more  useful  in  whatever  station  my  lot  may 
be  cast. 

"  I  am  enjoying  excellent  health,  such  as  has  not  been  my  lot  to 
enjoy  for  years  before.  This  is  a  blessing,  the  value  of  which 
cannot  be  realized  by  those  who  have  never  experienced  the 
want  of  it.  I  never  succeeded  so  well  as  I  am  now  doing  in  my 
studies.  I  find  that  learning  is  daily  becoming  less  difficult. 
But  do  not  infer  from  this  that  it  is  becoming  to  me  an  easy 
task." 
7  * 


78  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

The  entries  in  his  journal  at  this  time  are  of  a  simi- 
lar strain. 

"Sept.  3.  Contemplations  relative  to  engaging  in  the  study 
of  divinity.  When  I  have  life  and  all  its  blessings  from  God, 
should  it  not  be  wholly  devoted  to  his  service,  the  promotion  of 
his  honour  and  glory  ?  Then,  how  is  this  to  be  done  ?  The  Scrip- 
tures inform  us  that  it  is  in  doing  good  to  others  and  ourselves. 
How  pleasing  the  answer,  how  calculated  to  excite  gratitude, 
that  it  is  such  a  delightful  duty  he  requires,  viz. ,  To  benefit  our 
fellows.  It  is  not  an  unpleasant  work,  but  one  which,  when  en- 
tered upon  in  a  right  spirit,  has  soul-satisfying  sweetness  con- 
nected with  it.  With  what  zeal  and  love  should  we  then  enter 
upon  it. 

"10.  I  have  now  entered  upon  that  course  to  which  I  have 
so  long  looked  forward,  and  respecting  which  I  have  so  often 
prayed.  I  have  ever  prayed  that  I  should  be  prevented  from 
entering  upon  it,  if  uncalled,  or  if  not  seeking  to  enter  it  from 
proper  motives.  From  examination,  humbly  trusting  that  the 
latter  are  proper,  and  evidence  appearing  so  plainly  to  indicate 
the  former,  I  have  been  encouraged  to  take  this  step.  And 
now,  0  Lord,  I  would  supplicate  thy  guidance  and  assistance. 

"Oct.  15.  The  term  has  nearly  expired.  During  this  period 
I  have  experienced  much  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord.  I  en- 
tered upon  it  in  much  weakness,  but  notwithstanding  the  in- 
creasing toil  to  which  I  have  been  subject,  my  health  has  much 
improved.  I  would  take  this  for  a  token  of  thine  approval  of 
the  course  which  I  have  taken.  I  have  to  lament  that  during 
this  time  I  have  been  so  unceasingly  engaged  in  my  studies,  that 
I  did  not  attend  properly  to  my  soul — to  my  motives,  or  in  a 
word,  to  meditation.  May  I  be  more  watcbful  in  this  point 
hereafter.  The  devil  ensnares  some  even  by  urging  them  in  the 
pursuit  of  knowledge.  I  have  much  reason  for  gratitude  and 
encouragement  from  the  success  which  has  attended  my  labours. 
In  conclusion  I  would  supplicate,  0  Grod,  thy  blessing  to  rest 
upon  efforts  at  improvement,  for  it  is  thy  blessing  only  that  will 
render  them  efficient  or  useful.  May  they  tend  to  prepare  me 
for  usefulness  in  thy  church  and  world.  And  now,  when  I  am 


THEOLOGICAL   STUDIES.  79 

about  to  leave  and  be  placed  in  other  circumstances,  I  plead,  0 
Lord,  for  thy  continued  presence,  counsel,  and  aid,  for,  unas- 
sisted, I  am  weak,  erring,  ever  liable  to  fall  and  to  give  the 
enemy  cause  to  blaspheme.  0  Lord,  when  in  my  new  situation, 
strengthen  thou  me  against  my  peculiar  temptations,  my  be- 
setting sins  !  Oh  that  I  may  be  an  instrument  in  thy  hands  of 
doing  much  good — of  promoting  thine  honour  and  glory  !  May 
I  be  enabled  to  enter  upon  the  discharge  of  my  duties  from  pure 
motives.  May  I  have  a  benevolence  extending  to  every  indi- 
vidual alike.  May  it  not  be  mixed  with  any  selfishness,  being 
concentrated  on  certain  persons,  who  may  have  more  to  excite 
regard  than  others.  Especially  may  I  be  enabled  to  keep  a 
close  inspection  over  the  state  of  my  soul.  Now,  0  Lord,  1 
would  commit  myself  to  thee,  deal  bountifully  with  thy  servant. 
Establish  the  work  of  my  hands." 

At  that  time  the  Theological  Classes  only  continued 
during  six  weeks,  the  students,  during  the  remainder 
of  the  year,  being  generally  engaged  in  teaching  and 
prosecuting  their  studies  under  the  direction  of  Pres- 
byteries. Mr.  Johnston  was  thus  employed  for  the 
next  ten  months,  and  in  1855  again  attended  the  Hall 
at  West  River.  We  have  not  seen  his  diary  for  this 
period,  nor  have  we  any  incidents  of  that  portion  of  his 
life  worth  relating. 

At  the  close  of  the  Theological  Classes  in  that  year, 
(1855),  he  proceeded  to  Princeton,  N.  J.,  to  attend  the 
Theological  Seminary  there.  A  few  extracts  from  his 
correspondence  while  there  may  be  interesting. 

TO   HIS  FATHER  AND   MOTHER. 

"  Oct.  22,  1855.  I  feel  it  due  to  you — I  also  take  pleasure  in 
the  duty — to  inform  you  as  correctly  as  possible,  respecting  the 
nature  of  the  influences  that  operate  on  me  here. 

"  I.  My  Professors.     They,  as  you  doubtless  understand,  from 


80  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

the  nature  of  the  relation  in  which  we  stand  to  each  other,  will 
exert  the  most  powerful  influence  over  my  mind  for  good  or 
ill.  The  first  inquiry  then  in  reference  to  such  persons  is  what 
is  their  piety.  I  have  every  reason  to  form  a  high  estimate  of 
them  in  this  respect.  To  give  us  the  simple  truths  of  Scripture 
appears  to  be  their  highest  ambition.  To  improve  every  oppor- 
tunity to  impress  on  our  minds  that  salvation  is  all  of  grace,  and 
its  importance,  is  their  unceasing  care.  Their  preaching  is  the 
most  practical  I  have  ever  had  the  pleasure  of  listening  to.  I 
think  that  I  have  never  received  so  much  profit  from  preaching 
in  the  same  time.  It  always  appears  to  me  just  such  food  as 
the  fallen  soul  requires. 

"II.  My  companions.  Their  influence  for  good  or  evil  is 
next  to  that  of  the  teachers.  I  am  not  to  be  their  judge,  but  I 
believe  that  there  are  those  among  them  who  have  enjoyed  the 
tender  watchfulness  of  pious  mothers  (the  greatest  of  earthly 
blessings)  which,  under  God,  has  formed  in  them  the  deep-laid 
principles  of  humility  and  piety.  Thus  they  pass  along  through 
life,  softly,  unassumingly,  and  unnoticed,  deeply,  I  had  almost 
said,  awfully,  impressed  with  the  magnitude  of  the  work,  to 
which  they  are  looking  forward-;  and  prayerfully  and  laboriously 
endeavouring  to  qualify  themselves  for  it.  There  are  others  re- 
specting whom  I  would  rather  remain  silent.  I  may  farther 
add  that  I  am  little  with  them  except  in  class.  Do  not  suppose 
from  this  that  I  cannot  gain  associates  here,  quite  the  contrary. 
I  could  soon  be  surrounded  with  attached  friends.  This  has 
always  been  my  lot,  to  my  injury.  They  seem  to  be  surprised 
at  my  retired  habits,  and  sympathize  with  me  as  a  stranger,  and 
wish  me  to  make  more  free  with  them. 

"III.  If  I  say  I  am  without  earthly  companions,  I  can,  at 
the  same  time,  say  that  my  little  room  is  a  sweet,  sacred  little 
retreat  to  me.  When  my  duties  which  call  me  from  it  are  dis- 
charged, all  my  inclination  is  to  get  back  to  my  hallowed  retreat, 
and  to  my  studies  again.  Here  without  any  one  I  spend  the 
most  contented  and  happiest  moments,  I  have  ever  spent,  since 
I  left  the  sacred  little  family  circle  that  surrounded  the  parental 
hearth.  I  have  learned  to  do  without  earthly  friends.  My 
thoughts  are  now  very  differently  employed  to  what  they  have 


THEOLOGICAL   STUDIES.  81 

been.  But  do  not  take  false  impressions  from  my  statements. 
Do  not  suppose  that  my  attachment  for  home  is  dying  away. 
No,  time  cannot  produce  such  an  effect  upon  it.  But  it  must  be 
subordinate  to  more  important  attachments.  Matt.  x.  37 ; 
Luke  ix.  59,  60. 

' '  Oct.  24.  There  are  considerations  weighing  more  and  more 
heavily  on  my  mind.  I  may  just  mention  that  I  received  the 
Register  to-day.  What  a  pitiful,  heart-rending  tale  does  it  tell 
to  any  one,  who  views  the  subject  properly.  The  Board's*  appeal, 
repeated  again  and  again  for  assistance  for  Mr.  Greddie,  has  received 
no  response.  Yes,  and  what  renders  it  doubly  lamentable  is,  that 
there  are  thousands  who  are  famishing  for  spiritual  food,  and 
anxious  to  get  it.  Who  can  remain  deaf  to  such  cries  as  come 
from  those  who  are  standing  in  need  of  food,  which,  if  they  do 
not  get  very  soon,  they  shall  eternally  perish?  Ah!  sons  and 
daughters  of  Nova  Scotia,  are  your  hearts  destitute  of  sympathy, 
are  your  souls  totally  emptied  of  all  benevolence?  Have  you 
ever  read  the  commission  our  Saviour  gave  to  the  Church? 
Do  you  think  you  are  obeying  his  commands  ?  Do  you  think 
that  if  he  made  such  great  sacrifices  to  obtain  salvation  for  the 
human  race,  you  ought  not  also  to  make  great,  very  great 
sacrifices  to  make  all  acquainted  with  it?  Do  you  think  you  can 
make  too  great  sacrifices  to  do  so  ? 

"  But  more,  the  Board  has  made  an  appeal  to  Scotland.  This 
is  too  painful  a  consideration  to  reflect  upon.  Has  God  opened 
up  for  you  such  an  inviting  field,  so  crowned  with  success  the 
labours  of  our  missionaries,  and  you  will  not  go  up  fully  to  pos- 
sess it?  You  will  leave  it  .for  others  ?  Ah  there  is  something 
wrong !  Your  conduct  is  so  different  from  that  of  your  Master, 
it  is  impossible  he  can  shower  down  his  spiritual  blessing  on  you 
liberally.  My  heart  ached  as  I  read  the  report  of  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions.  These  things  more  and  more  affect  my  mind. 
They  occupy  a  large  place  in  my  thoughts.  I  suppose  that  you 
will  think  this  wrong,  and  I  myself  sometimes  think  so  too.  But 
I  would  not  be  otherwise.  I  think  I  can  see  clearly  the  hand 
of  Providence,  in  this  respect,  in  bringing  me  here.  I  have 
heard  three  missionaries  just  from  the  foreign  field,  two  from 
*  Of  Foreign  Missions. 


82  MEMOIR    OP    S.»F.    JOHNSTON. 

China  and  one  from  Siam.  It  is  they  who  can  tell  of  the  wants 
of  the  poor  heathen.  I  have  received  much  information  from 
them,  also  much  from  other  sources.  I  would  not  have  the 
privilege  of  hearing  one  from  a  heathen  land  in  Nova  Scotia, 
They  have  made  impressions  on  my  mind  that  will  not  soon  be 
effaced." 

The  last  seems  to  have  been  written  with  the  view  of 
preparing  the  minds  of  his  parents  for  the  announce- 
ment of  his  intended  course.  He  continues. 

"I  sometimes  think  of  your  circumstances.  I  believe  the 
only  consideration  which  would  justify  your  moving,  would  be 
the  want  of  opportunity  to  educate  your  family.  Truly  this  is  a 
great  disadvantage.  But  permit  me,  not  as  a  dictator  to  you, 
but  simply  as  a  suggestor,  as  one  who  has  learned  from  experi- 
ence, to  tell  you  that  you  can  make  up  the  loss  to  a  great  extent. 
You  can  educate  them  in  the  Scriptures.  Endeavour  by  various 
means,  not  by  coercion,  but  by  such  means  as  prudence  would 
suggest,  to  make  the  younger  children  commit  to  memory  a  cer- 
tain portion  of  Scripture  daily,  if  it  be  ever  so  small.  If  this 
is  properly  attended  to  it  will  soon  become  a  pleasant  task.  Of 
course  it  will  be  trouble  to  you,  but  what  that  is  valuable  can  be 
obtained  without  labour?  Look  at  the  result.  With  what  is 
the  mind  thus  filled  ?  How  many  evil  thoughts  are  excluded. 
How  many  weapons  are  furnished  to  oppose  the  evil  one  fur- 
nished at  hand.  Matt.  iv.  10.  Is  not  this  the  lesson  we  are 
to  learn  from  Psalm  cxix.  11  ?  Had  I  daily,  as  I  now  do,  when 
I  had  little  else  to  do,  hid  a  certain  portion  of  this  treasure  in 
my  heart,  I  would  not  now  give  it  for  all  the  treasure  in  the  world. 
Had  I  thus  spent  some  of  my  leisure,  I  would  not  now  regard 
my  not  having  had  an  opportunity  of  schooling  when  young. 

"25.  Yesterday  I  received  the  Register  and.  Witness,  and  to- 
day a  letter.  I  may  add,  never  was  anything  more  acceptable. 
All  well!  How  often  have  I  been  delighted  to  meet  these 
pleasing  words  in  your  letters.  How  long  shall  it  continue  thus? 
We  leave  it  with  Him  who  does  all  things  well." 


THEOLOGICAL    STUDIES.  83 

After  referring  to  some  private  matters  he  goes  on  to 
say: 

"  It  is  my  desire  that  you  know  my  circumstances  exactly,  and 
that  I  do  nothing  that  may  occasion  you  any  trouble  or  anxiety. 
My  greatest  earthly  concern,  is  never  to  do  anything  that  will 
pain  the  hearts  of  either  of  you.  I  hope  and  believe  that  God 
in  his  great  mercy  will  so  guide  and  support  me  that  I  shall 
never  do  so. 

"  My  health  never  was  so  good  before.  You  who  have  always 
enjoyed  it,  and  who  have  little  idea  of  how  much  I  have  suifered 
from  the  want  of  it,  can  have  little  idea  of  the  impression  which 
this  makes  on  my  mind.  I  fear  I  cannot  wisely  improve  it,  that 
I  have  not  sufficient  gratitude,  that  I  may  not  be  receiving  it  in 
covenant  love,  that  I  may  grow  wedded  to  the  world.  I  never 
laboured  so  constantly  before.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  the  arm  of 
the  Omnipotent  was  holding  me  up. 

"In  reference  to  my  money,  I  want  it  as  soon  as  possible. 
As  to  coming  here,  I  can  only  say,  as  this  letter  is  full,  that  I 
am  most  happily  disappointed  in  every  respect  except  expense. 
This  is  dark.  But  the  silver  and  gold  are  at  the  disposal  of  Him 
who  does  all  things  well.  I  have  hitherto  been  provided  for, 
and  I  trust  I  will  still.  It  does  not  disturb  my  peace." 

TO  HIS  FATHER. 

"Jan.  3,  1856.  I  have  just  received  your  letter  to-day,  which 
has  been  delayed  by  some  blunder  ;  and  it  is  God's  care  over  it 
that  has  forwarded  it  at  all.  I  am  very  much  grieved  that  my 
money  matters  should  have  given  you  so  much  uneasiness.  I 
never  was  more  contented  in  reference  to  my  pecuniary  matters 
than  I  have  been  all  along.  True,  I  have  been  for  about  two 
months  in  a  distant  land  and  far  from  friends  with  only  fifty 
cents,  but  I  believe  I  was  far  more  contented  than  the  prince 
with  his  thousands.  While  I  had  no  money  there  were  no  de- 
mands made  on  me.  I  have  always  found,  that  just  us  I  really 
required  means,  they  have  been  provided  for  me.  I  always  en- 
deavour to  use  tjie  means  in  my  power  to  provide  for  my  pecu- 


84  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

niary  wants,  and  then  commit  my  case  to  God,  knowing  tliat 
the  silver  and  the  gold  are  his,  and  such  a  portion  of  them  as  it 
is  good  for  me  to  have  he  will  in  some  way  provide  for  rue. 
Therefore  I  wish  you  to  give  yourself  no  uneasiness  about  my 
money  matters.  I  have  been  provided  for,  and  I  will  be. 

"But  my  mind  is  not  so  easy  in  reference  to  other  things  con- 
nected with  my  calling.  My  qualifications  and  preparations  for 
the  work  to  which  I  have  devoted  myself  are  the  subjects  which 
occasion  me  serious  thoughts.  If  there  is  anything  respecting 
me  which  gives  you  anxiety,  let  it  be  this.  Let  not  my  money 
matters  or  personal  comfort  occasion  you  trouble.  I  should  be 
sorry  to  know  that  such  trifling  momentary  things  were  a  trouble 
to  you.  If  we  do  but  faithfully  discharge  our  duty  to  God  and 
our  fellow-creatures,  it  matters  little  what  befalls  us  here,  or  how 
our  worldly  matters  go. 

"  The  longer  I  have  attended,  the  better  I  am  pleased  that  I 
came  on  here.  True,  it  has  been  very  expensive,  but  I  do  not 
think  that  expense  is  the  first  thing  to  be  considered.  I  am  en- 
joying good  health.  Though  a  stranger  among  strangers,  I  al- 
ways find  friends  whenever  I  stand  in  need  of  them.  I  am  as- 
tonished at  the  confidence  placed  in  me,  being  a  stranger," 

We  may  add  a  few  extracts  from  his  journal  at  this 
time. 

"  Nov.  25,  A  day  of  much  trouble  ;  cannot  feel  that  my  sins 
were  weighing  upon  the  Saviour  on  the  cross  ;  cannot  hate  sin 
properly.  In  this  state  I  can  never  love  properly — can  never 
have  proper  zeal  and  earnestness  in  his  cause, 

"28.  Pride  and  unhallowed  ambition  render  me  miserable. 
In  all  that  I  do  1  am  constantly  annoyed  with  a  feeling  spring- 
ing up  in  my  mind  that  it  is  self  that  is  accomplishing  this,  and 
may  I  do  it  so  as  that  I  may  be  admired. 

"29.  In  heated  debates  there  is  nothing  congenial  to  spirit- 
uality of  mind.  It  grieves  the  Spirit,  excites  human  ambition, 
and  expels  all  devotional  feeling.  I  believe  that  we  are  most 
insensible  to  the  injury  that  is  done  to  the  soul.  Oh,  may  I 
plum  it  just  a*  T  would  the  beginning  of  sin  !  Lord,  preserve  me 


TMKOLOGICAL    STUDIES.  85 

iVoni  every  appearance  of  evil!  It  is  thus  I  have  been  drawn 
into  sin  to  day, 

"  Dec.  4.  Obtained  much  peace  of  mind  to-day  in  answer  to 
prayer.  But  I  note  down  a  word  or  two  in  reference  to  the 
manner  in  which  I  obtained  it,  that  it  may  be  of  use  to  me  here- 
after. I  had  formerly  come  to  Christ  with  too  much  pride — 
feeling  that  I  should  do  something  myself — feeling  ashamed  on 
account  of  my  numerous  sins,  and  hence  there  was  a  reluctance 
in  coming.  But  now  I  was  enabled  to  come  without  this  feel- 
ing, and  to  confess  fully  and  freely  in  the  language  of  the  fifty- 
first  Psalm.  As  Christ  is  more  willing  to  receive  us  than  we  are 
to  come,  may  I  always  be  enabled  thus  to  come,  and  then  my 
heart  will  glow  with  love  and  gratitude  to  him. 

' '  9.  Had  much  comfort  in  attending  to  the  public  ordinances 
of  God's  worship.  My  soul  was  enabled  to  rise  through  them 
to  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  and  there  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  its 
glories  and  future  bliss.  It  was  then  that  I  felt  that  I  could 
cheerfully  part  with  all  most  near  and  dear  to  me,  to  go  and 
communicate  these  blessings  to  others.  My  soul  was  inflamed 
with  a  desire  to  do  so.  I  also  felt  more  gratitude  to  God  for 
his  ordinances,  which  in  his  infinite  mercy  he  has  pleased  to  es- 
tablish upon  earth,  than  ever  I  did  before. 

"  10.  How  sin  blights  both  the  physical  and  moral  constitu- 
tion! How  wretched  it  makes  the  subject  of  it!  Oh,  how 
happy  we  shall  be  when  delivered  from  it !  Who  can  love  the 
Saviour  sufficiently  for  delivering  us  from  sin  and  its  eternal 
consequences. 

"16.  Four  difficult  lessons  for  the  sinner  to  learn,  though  we 
would  suppose  that  they  would  be  most  readily  learned  :  First, 
Want  of  ability  to  save  self.  Second,  To  accept  salvation  with- 
out some  price.  Third,  To  come  to  Christ  without  making  self 
some  better:  viz.,  removing  some  of  the  filth  of  sin.  And, 
Fourth,  Not  to  have  some  share  in  that  work.  Just  in  so  far 
as  we  dp  thoroughly  learn  these  four  lessons,  will  be  the  amount 
of  comfort  we  will  experience  in  coming  to  God. 

"22.  One  great  reason  why  we  so  improperly  discharge  our 
devotional  exercises,  is  that  we  do  not  seek  to  acquire  enlarged 
and  defiuito  views  or  ideas  ol'dod's  various  perfections." 


86  MEMOIR   OP   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  his  long  cherished  desire  to 
engage  in  missionary  work  among  the  heathen  ripened 
into  a  decision  to  tender  his  services  to  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Nova 
Scotia,  with  a  special  view  to  the  South  Sea  Islands. 
For  some  time  that  church  had  had  the  Rev.  John  Ged- 
die  employed  as  their  sole  missionary.  He  was  sta- 
tioned on  the  island  of  Aneiteum,  the  southernmost  of 
the  New  Hebrides  Group,  labouring  with  his  devoted 
wife,  without  the  aid  or  the  encouragement  of  a  single 
brother  missionary,  and  some  hundreds  of  miles  distant 
from  any  other  Mission  station,  and  thus  in  a  state 
of  complete  isolation  from  the  whole  Christian  world. 
His  situation  appealed  strongly  to  the  sympathy  of  the 
church,  and  though  every  effort  had  been  made  by  the 
Board  and  the  church  to  send  some  to  his  assistance, 
their  efforts  for  some  time  had  been  entirely  unsuccess- 
ful, and  it  was  only  after  considerable  delay  and  many 
urgent  appeals,  that  at  length,  about  this  time,  they 
were  able  to  send  out  the  Rev.  G.  N.  Gordon,  who  af- 
terward suffered  martyrdom  on  Erromanga.  Mr.  John- 
ston's mind  was  deeply  affected  by  these  appeals.  He 
had  for  years  had  his  mind  filled  with  a  desire  to  labour 
in  the  foreign  field,  and  this  state  of  things  brought  him 
to  the  resolution  to  tender  his  services  for  that  work. 
The  resolution  at  last  was  not  adopted  without  serious 
deliberation  and  earnest  prayer.  The  following  are  the 
entries  in  his  diary  on  the  subject : 

"  Dec.  22.  This  day  I  received  a  letter  from  Rev.  William  Mc- 
Culloch,  in  reference  to  occupying  a  station  in  the  Foreign  Mission 
field. 

"24.  I  have  been  these  two  davs  considering  what  answer  I 


THEOLOGICAL    STUDIES.  87 

shall  return — the  peculiar  nature  of  the  work — the  peculiar 
qualifications  which  it  requires — whether  I  am  qualified  for  such 
a  most  arduous,  responsible  work — whether  the  indications  of 
Providence  are  inviting  me  to  the  field  or  not — whether  I  have 
an  inward  call  or  not,  &c. 

"  It  has  been  a  trying  season.  I  have  been  praying  much — 
reflecting  much — but  there  is  much  darkness.  I  have,  indeed, 
many  and  varied  temptations — strong  and  soul-destroying  temp- 
tations. At  times  I  wished  myself  in  the  silent  grave.  But  I 
was  enabled  to  pray,  0  Lord,  if  thou  hast  any  work  for  me  to 
do  in  advancing  thy  kingdom,  I  shall  cheerfully  continue  to  con- 
tend with  the  trials  and  temptations  that  beset  me  here,  depend- 
ing on  thy  support  at  all  times ;  but  if  thou  hast  no  work  for 
me  to  do,  take  me  now  to  thyself,  where  I  may  praise  thee  with- 
out sinning.  I  was  at  last  enabled  to  come  to  a  conclusion  that 
it  is  my  duty  to  offer  my  services  for  the  Foreign  Mission  field. 
Accordingly  I  have  written  a  letter  to-day  to  Mr.  M'Culloch, 
giving  him  my  views  on  the  subject,  and  also  proffering  my  ser- 
vices hereafter  to  this  work.  I  record  the  words,  that  I  may 
keep  in  mind  what  I  have  done  and  what  it  requires  of  me. 

"  I  am  now  prepared  to  say  cheerfully  that  I  have,  after  a 
long  and  anxious  deliberation,  resolved  to  demote  my  physical 
and  mental  powers  wholly  to  missionary  labour  in  a  foreign 
field,  there  to  spend  and  be  spent.  Hence,  through  you,  I 
cheerfully  place  myself  under  the  oversight  of  your  Foreign 
Mission  Board,  and  hereafter  shall  feel  myself  bound  to  cheer- 
fully follow  out  its  instructions,  and  consider  your  Board  as, 
under  God,  my  rightful  directors  ;  and  may  I  never  be  the  oc- 
casion of  bringing  any  disgrace  on  the  cause  of  God,  and  may 
every  feeling  which  I  indulge — every  thought  which  I  cherish — 
every  word  which  I  speak,  and  every  act  which  I  do,  tend  to 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  benefit  of  souls.  And  may  the  good 
Lord  direct  your  Board  in  all  its  deliberations  in  reference  to 
me ;  and  to  God  be  all  the  glory  for  ever  and  ever,  Amen." 

His  resolution  he  thus  announces  to  his  parents : 

"  I  may  just  mention  (but  I  do  not  wish  you  to  make  it  public) 


88  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

that  I  have  received  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  William  M'Culloch 
respecting  my  devoting  myself  to  the  Foreign  field.  After  much 
anxious  thought,  and  without  any  earthly  friend  to  consult  for 
advice,  I  have  resolved  to  devote  myself  to  the  work  of  Foreign 
Missions,  and  have  placed  myself  under  the  oversight  of  the 
Foreign  Mission  Board,  if  they  shall  be  pleased  to  accept  me  as 
a  candidate  for  the  Foreign  field.  I  now  hold  myself  bound  to 
go  wherever  they  direct,  and  wherever  they  may  require.  I  have 
not  done  so  without  much  misgiving.  I  know  that  I  have  but 
very  imperfect  ideas  of  what  I  am  taking  upon  myself.  In  a  few 
words  I  will  state  the  more  prominent  considerations  which  have 
induced  me  to  do  so.  All  the  human  family  are  to  be  brought 
to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  God  has  ordained  that  this  shall 
be  accomplished  by  human  instrumentality.  Now  ifc  is  certain 
that  the  very  best  qualified  human  agent,  without  God's  guid- 
ance and  assistance,  will  utterly  fail  to  advance  this  work.  But 
with  God  assisting,  the  weakest  can  do  all  things,  and  without 
his  assistance  the  strongest  can  do  nothing.  Hence,  knowing 
the  great  want  of  labourers  in  the  Foreign  field,  I,  though  weak  and 
unqualified  for  such  a  work,  have  given  myself  to  Him  to  use 
me  as  an  instrument  in  this  great  work,  trusting  that  he  will 
perfect  strength  ju  weakness.  But,  in  the  second  place,  in  or- 
der to  have  a  title  to  such  favours,  we  must  have  a  call  to  the 
work.  I  consider,  from  my  own  inward  feelings,  and  a  long  train 
of  providential  events,  that  I  have  such  a  call.  I  dare  not  refuse. 
But  I  have  not  time  to  write  more  on  this,  as  I  am  very  much 
hurried. 

' '  I  suppose  that  the  idea  of  my  being  entirely  separated  from 
you  both  for  a  time  will  occasion  you  painful  feelings.  This  thought 
makes  it  much  more  painful  to  me.  But  you  made  me  such  : 
and  you  must  not  be  grieved  with  the  fruits  of  your  own  labours. 
But,  farther,  it  is  folly  to  grieve  at  this.  A  few  short  days  at 
most,  and  this  occasion  of  trouble  will  be  for  ever  removed,  and 
we  all  shall  meet  to  part  no  more.  Now,  if  we  can  cheer  our- 
selves with  such  blessed  hopes  in  this  life,  it  ought  to  be  our 
constant  and  earnest  effort  to  communicate  such  blessings  to  the 
poor  heathen,  who  have  no  such  consolation  or  cheering  prospects. 
Let  such  thoughts  dry  up  every  tear,  and  cause  us  to  cease  think- 


THEOLOGICAL    STUDIES.  89 

ing  about  ourselves  and  our  momentary  feelings,  but  to  turn  all 
our  thoughts  to  this  great  work — the  work  of  every  Christian." 

Writing  to  another  friend  about  the  same  time,  and 
giving  a  similar  account  of  his  resolution,  he  adds : 

"  I  may  just  mention  that  this  desire  came  with  my  infancy 
and  has  grown  with  my  growth,  though  it  has  ever  been  con- 
cealed from  my  nearest  friends  until  very  lately.  Though  at 
times  I  have  felt  as  if  I  would  gladly  escape  from  such  a  life,  yet 
this  thought  has  always  been  too  painful  for  me  to  cherish.  I 
never  could  endure  to  indulge  such  thoughts.  There  was  always 
something  in  my  mind  which  warned  me  against  such  thoughts. 
Though  I  believe  that  there  is  no  human  being  who  would  or 
could  take  more  pleasure  in  living  in  the  midst  of  kind  and  be- 
loved friends,  and  take  more  delight  in  having  a  home  of  his  own 
in  their  midst,  yet  I  could  never  delight  myself  with  the  fond 
anticipation  that  such  was  to  be  my  lot." 

About  a  fortnight  later  he  thus  writes  to  his  father : 

"I  have  perused  yours  of  the  26th  ult.  with  no  ordinary 
degree  of  pleasure,  but  only  have  time  to  write  a  few  words  in 
reply.  I  think  I  have  been  pretty  faithful  in  writing  to  you,  and 
I  trust  you  will  excuse  this.  When  I  read  yours  I  almost  felt 
as  if  I  had  done  wrong  in  devoting  myself  to  the  Foreign  Mission 
work  without  farther  counselling  you.  I  thought  before  of  this, 
but  having  written  to  you  previously  respecting  it,  I  thought  that 
I  had  done  all  that  duty  to  a  parent  required  of  me.  Since  I 
have  devoted  myself  to  it  I  do  not  feel  the  same  anxiety.  It  has 
relieved  my  mind  of  a  burden.  I  shall  endeavour  to  do  all  in 
my  power  to  qualify  myself  for  the  work,  and  leave  the  rest  with 
God,  knowing  that  if  he  has  called  me  to  it,  he  will  give  me 
every  needed  qualification." 

One  curious  circumstance  regarding  his  final  resolu- 
tion is  worthy  of  notice.  When  seriously  considering 
the  subject,  he  wrote  to  the  Rev.  James  Watson,  his 
late  pastor,  asking  his  advice  in  reference  to  it.  At 

8  * 


90  MEMOIR    OP    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

the  same  time  he  was  expecting  a  letter  from  Rev.  Mr. 
M'Culloch  on  other  matters  about  which  he  was  in  cor- 
respondence. Instead  of  this  he  received  a  letter 
from  him  encouraging  him  to  engage  in  Foreign  Mis- 
sion work.  Such  a  letter,  at  such  a  time,  and  from  a 
source  so  unexpected,  was  quite  unaccountable,  andw-un- 
questionably  had  a  powerful  influence  upon  his  mind. 

"The  reason,"  he  remarks  in  a  subsequent  letter, 
"why  Mr.  M'Culloch  wrote  to  me  is  not  fully  known  to 
myself.  I  had  been  corresponding  with  Mr.  Watson, 
and  I  think  it  must  have  originated  from  this.  He 
never  answered  my  letter.  He  only  stated  that  he  was 
glad  to  change  the  correspondence  to  something  more 
pleasing  and  edifying." 

But  the  secret  was  that  he  had  misdirected  his  letters, 
that  intended  for  Mr.  M'Culloch  having  gone  to  Mr. 
Watson,  and  vice  versa.  Doubtless  even  this  was  the 
arrangement  of  Him,  who  disposes  all  events,  and  we 
do  not  know  that  he  ever  learned  the  true  state  of  the 
case. 

While  in  the  state  of  mind  described  in  the  letter 
quoted,  he  prepared  an  appeal  to  the  church,  on  the 
subject  of  missions  to  the  heathen,  entitled,  "  A  cry  for 
increased  missionary  zeal,"  which  was  published  in  the 
Christian  Instructor,  and  which  gave  to  the  church  at 
large  the  first  indication  of  the  spirit  which  animated 
him. 

We  give  some  further  extracts  from  his  journal  whik 
at  Princeton. 

"January  1,  1856.  Another  year  is  no  more.  All  its  cares, 
anxieties,  toils,  pains,  pleasures,  and  joys  are  lost  in  the  vast 
oblivion  of  the  past.  All  its  opportunities  for  serving  my  God, 


,  THEOLOGICAL   STUDIES.  91 

benefiting  my  fellows,  preparing  for  the  active  duties  of  life,  are 
gone,  gone  for  ever.  All  its  acts,  whether  for  good  or  ill,  are 
fixed  for  ever.  Many,  very  many,  have  been  removed  to  the 
great  tribunal,  to  render  an  account  of  their  lives,  but  I  am  per- 
mitted to  enter  upon  another  year.  Many,  very  many,  have 
entered  upon  this  year  in  poverty  and  wretchedness,  in  pain  and 
anguish  of  soul,  in  vice  and  degradation.  But  through  the  in- 
finite mercy  of  my  God,  I  have  been  brought  into  it  under 
favourable  auspices.  I  have  this  day  been  taking  a  retrospec- 
tive view  of  the  past  year.  Some  of  my  thoughts  I  note  down 
to  be  a  warning  to  me  hereafter.  I  shall  first  notice  the  errors 
of  the  year. 

"  First,  Pride- — It  I  shall  consider  under  four  different  heads. 

1.  A  desire  for  notoriety,  anxious  that  self  might  be  particularly 
distinguished  in  the  various  movements  going  on  in  society. 

2.  A  sincere  desire  to  honour  God  and  to  do  good,  poisoned  with 
a  feverish  (?)  anxiousness  that  self  might  be  seen  conspicuously 
in  all  the  efforts  produced  to  this  end.     3.  Prompting  me  when 
preparing  for  the  discharge  of  duties,  to  endeavour  to  do  it  in 
such  a  manner,  as  will  bring  honour  upon  self.     4.  Prompting 
me  to  strive  to  do  great,  startling  things,  such  as  would  excite 
attention,  and  to  neglect  and  criminally  underrate  little  every-day 
things,  by  attending  to  which  I  might  most  eminently  have 
glorified  God. 

"  Secondly,  Company. — The  error  here  was  spending  far  too 
large  a  portion  of  my  time  in  company. 

' '  Thirdly,  Pleasure. — The  error  here  consisted  in  indulging  to  a 
most  sinful  excess  in  those  amusements  and  pastimes,  which  ac- 
cording to  the  popular  opinion  are  perfectly  innocent,  but  are  in 
reality  the  poison  of  the  soul. 

II.  The  evils  from  the  second  and  third  errors  are  :  1.  They 
unfit  the  mind  for  deep,  accurate,  protracted  investigation  of 
any  subject.  2.  They  roll  the  mind  off  its  longing  after  holiness 
and  communion  with  God.  3.  In  the  estimation  of  the  mind 
labouring  under  these  errors,  time  gradually  becomes  valueless, 
and  opportunities  for  improvement  of  little  account;  or.  in  a 
word,  that  mind  gradually  forgets  the  great  design  of  its  exist- 
ence. 4.  They  gradually  diminish  our  love  to  God  and  our  lei- 


92  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

lows,  and  our  interest  in  our  duties,  and  our  abilities  for  the  ac- 
tive discharge  thereof.  5.  They  fill  the  mind  with  longings  for 
earthly  associations,  and  thus,  as  it  were,  bind  the  individual  to 
this  earth.  6.  They  succeed  in  so  blinding  the  mind,  that  they 
actually  cause  it  to  believe  that  it  is  oppressed  with  labour,  while 
in  reality  it  is  doing  mere  nothing.  7.  They  largely  unfit  for 
devotional  exercises — cause  them  to  be  performed  in  a  cool,  in- 
different, and  formal  manner,  without  any  real  pleasure  in  them, 
or  even  render  them  irksome  and  burdensome. 

"Fourthly. — A  false  metliod  of  endeavouring  to  reclaim  the 
erring,  viz. ,  going  halfway  to  meet  them  in  order  to  get  them  to 
come  halfway  to  meet  me,  with  the  view,  that  when  I  advanced 
to  them  the  half  distance,  they  would  be  easily  induced  to  come 
the  remainder. 

"The  evil  of  this  is,  that  instead  of  inducing  them  to  relin- 
quish their  errors,  I  gradually  advanced  to  the  same,  perhaps 
without  ever  in  the  least  inducing  them  to  relinquish  their  fol- 
lies, but  by  my  example  rather  hardening  them  in  theirs.  The 
only  way  to  correct  errors  in  others  is  to  take  the  straight  path 
yourself  and  proclaim  it  to  be  the  only  proper  one,  and  that 
there  is  not  to  be  the  least  deviation  from  it. 

':  Fifthly. — A  selfishness  in  my  efforts  to  benefit  others,  viz.,  be- 
ing more  anxious  to  benefit  those  who  were  anxious  to  improve, 
and  who  had  peculiar  traits  of  character,  which  pleased  my  taste. 

"  Sixthly.  A  want  of  decision  and  promptness. 

"  Seventhly.   Procrastination.     The  all  devourer. 

"  Eighthly.  A  want  of  deep,  sincere,  and  enlightened  love  to 
God  and  to  souls. 

"In  the  next  place,  I  shall  mention  some  of  the  important 
events  of  the  past  year. 

' '  I.  My  leaving  my  native  Province  to  avail  myself  of  the  ad- 
van  tages  of  study  in  another  country. 

"  II.  On  account  of  the  peculiar  station  which  I  design  to  oc- 
cupy in  life,  it  had  for  some  time  been  an  anxious  thought  to 
me,  whom  I  should  get  as  a  companion.  I  formed  an  acquain- 
tance with  one,  whom,  God  by  a  series  of  providential  events 
Mppoaml  (D  say  to  me,  was  to  be  the  companion  of  my  cares, 
toils  and  duties,  also  one  who  is  not  only  naturally  qualified  for 


THEOLOGICAL   STUDIES.  93 

the  peculiar  duties  to  which  I  have  devoted  myself,  but  also  pe- 
culiarly suited  to  my  disposition  and  imperfections.  May  the 
good  God  grant  that  this  may  be  a  union,  which  will  tend  largely 
to  advance  His  glory  and  our  souls'  good. 

"  III.  My  placing  myself  under  the  oversight  of  the  Foreign 
Mission  Board.  Exhausted,  I  leave  off  this  exercise  before  it 
is  nearly  finished. 

"  January  6.  One  of  the  greatest  and  most  fatal  delusions  to 
which  I  feel  myself  subject  is  a  constant  tendency  to  consider 
that  I  will  be  more  faithful  and  energetic  in  the  discharge  of  my 
various  duties  hereafter — that  I  would  act  differently  under  dif- 
ferent circumstances.  But  let  me  remember  that  "he  that  is 
unfaithful  in  little  is  unfaithful  in  much. ' '  What  I  am  now  I 
will  be  hereafter.  If  God  does  not  grant  me  grace  to  be  faith- 
ful now  in  that  which  is  least,  I  have  no  reason  to  conclude  that 
he  will  enable  me  to  be  faithful  hereafter  in  that  which  is  much. 

"11.  The  secret  cause  of  mortification.  The  individual  has 
been  studiously  labouring  to  prepare  something  which  will  raise 
him  in  the  estimation  of  his  fellow-beings.  He  may  not  be 
fully  conscious  that  such  is  his  motive.  His  effort  fails  in  ac- 
complishing that  which  in  reality  was  his  fondly  cherished  object, 
consequently  he  must  be  filled  with  disappointment  and  chagrin. 
But,  if  he  has  been  sincerely  and  earnestly  labouring  to  prepare 
himself  to  do  or  to  speak  something  exclusively  designed  to  fa- 
vour God's  cause,  though  his  efforts  to  appearance  may  fail, 
and  only  bring  upon  himself  contempt,  yet  he  will  not  feel  the 
same  mortification.  He  will  be  comforted  by  an  inward  con- 
sciousness, that  he  had  done  what  was  divinely  required  of  him. 
He  will  leave  God's  cause  in  his  own  hands.  He  may  be  grieved 
and  vexed,  as  the  prophets  of  old  were,  when  their  inspired  in- 
structions were  scoffed  at.  This  will  lead  him  to  his  God  in 
earnest  prayer  for  his  fellows. 

"  13.  On  account  of  pecuniary  embarrassment  I  am  now 
placed  under  the  necessity  of  leaving  the  Seminary.  I  have 
more  than  realized  my  most  sanguine  anticipation  respecting  the 
advantages  to  be  derived  from  the  course  which  I  have  pursued, 
but  not  in  all  instances  in  the  way,  manner,  and  results  antici- 
pated, and  in  some  instances  quite  different.'1 


94  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 


CHAPTER    V. 

MISSION  TO    KANSAS, 

THE  state  of  his  funds  having  rendered  it  necessary 
for  him  to  leave  the  seminary,  and  being  desirous  to 
engage  in  some  employment,  in  which  he  might  be  useful, 
he  tendered  his  services  as  a  colporteur  to  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Publication.  In  taking  this  step  he 
believed  also  that  the  work  was  one,  which  would  help 
to  prepare  him  for  missionary  labours  among  the  hea- 
then. For  the  same  reason  he  chose  as  the  sphere  of 
his  operations  the  new  territories  of  Kansas  and  Ne- 
braska, as  he  supposed  that  he  would  there  come  in  con- 
tact with  human  nature  in  some  of  its  worst  forms,  and 
that  thus  he  would  have  a  field  of  labours  as  like  that 
of  a  heathen  country  as  he  could  find  in  a  Christian 
land.  He  thus  intimates  his  resolution  to  his  parents 
in  a  letter  dated  January  18,  1856. 

"I  am  going  to  Kansas  and  Nebraska  as  a  sort  of  mis- 
sionary and  colporteur  before  long.  I  could  have  obtained  a 
field  of  labour  here,  but  I  preferred  to  go  there  for  various 
reasons,  one  of  which  is  that  the  work  will  be  more  prepara- 
tory for  the  duties  to  which  I  am  looking  forward.  The 
Board  has  placed  great  confidence  in  me,  and  given  me  a  situa- 
tion of  much  responsibility,  also  one  that  affords  me  many  op- 
portunities of  doing  good.  I  know  not  what  is  before  me ;  all 


MISSION    TO    KANSAS.  95 

is  veiled  in  mystery.  But  I  go  trusting  in  him  who  knows  the 
end  from  the  beginning,  and  who  has  all  things  under  his  con- 
trol. He  has  ever  been  the  breaker  up  of  my  way,  and  I  trust 
that  he  will  guide  me  still.  Now  there  is  one  thing  that  I  must 
say  to  you  all,  give  yourselves  no  trouble  respecting  my  safety. 
If  I  am  in  the  way  of  my  duty  (which  I  trust  I  am)  I  shall  be 
just  as  safe,  as  if  I  were  in  the  family  circle  which  surrounds 
the  home  hearth.  Think  not  that  I  am  full  of  uneasiness  re- 
specting my  future  success,  or  that  I  feel  discontented  or  lonely. 
It  is  just  the  reverse.  True  I  feel  loth  to  leave  this  place. 
My  affections  have  got  entwined  with  almost  everything  con- 
nected with  it,  so  that  I  leave  it  with  much  the  same  feeling  as 
in  parting  with  home.  It  is  one  peculiar  characteristic  of  my 
nature  that  I  always  become  attached  to  a  place  in  which  I  re- 
side, and  those  with  whom  I  associate.  I  believe  that  if  I  were 
on  an  Island  of  the  Pacific,  I  would  very  soon  become  attached 
to  it  and  its  inhabitants.  I  suppose  that  you  will  be  anxious  to 
know  how  long  I  shall  remain  there.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  long. 
The  future  is  all  a  secret.  It  will  depend  upon  what  are  the  in- 
dications of  the  will  of  Providence.  I  shall  be  very  loth  to  leave 
until  I  have  succeeded  in  establishing  a  system  of  colportage  in 
these  territories. 

"  *  *_  May  the  Lord  be  with  you  all  and  bless  you  and  pre- 
serve you  from  every  appearance  of  evil.  It  is  not  probable 
that  we  shah1  ever  be  much  more  together  in  time,  but  may  you 
all  remember  your  various  duties  to  each  other,  and  if  we  do  not 
meet  again  in  this  vale  of  tears,  may  we  all  without  one  excep- 
tion meet  where  parting  shall  for  ever  bo  unknown,  and  unite  in 
praising  the  Lord  for  ever  and  ever  for  his  wonderful  works  to 
the  sons  of  men." 

On  the  24th  he  again  writes  from  Philadelphia. 

'The  Board  of  Publication  has  given  me  $50  to  pay  my  ex- 
penses to  Kansas,  §265  worth  of  books  and  some  thousands  of 
pages  of  tracts.  They  have  sent  me  off  and  left  it  to  my  own 
judgment,  whether  I  shall  go  to  Kansas  or  Nebraska,  and  to 
what  part  of  either  of  these  T  shall  go.  They  have  just  com- 


96  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

missioned  me  to  go  there,  and  they  give  me  the  above  amount, 
and  will  also  send  me  as  many  more  books  as  I  shall  order,  and 
leave  all  the  rest  to  myself.  When  I  asked  them  for  advice, 
they  just  said  'that  it  was  a  new  country,  that  they  knew  little 
about  it,  and  would  just  trust  to  my  own  judgment  and  pru- 
dence, and  that  I  would  require  better  counsel  and  guidance 
than  they  could  give.  They  also  tell  me  that  I  may  be  the 
means  of  giving  a  certain  character  to  these  new  territories." 

The  same  day  he  left  Philadelphia,  and  reached  St. 
Louis  on  the  morning  of  the  27th.  If  he  expected  to 
see  wickedness  at  the  West,  he  was  not  disappointed. 
The  scenes  at  the  hotel  in  that  city  on  the  Sabbath 
after  his  arrival  were  to  him  shocking,  and  prepared 
him  for  the  state  of  society  that  he  might  expect  to  find 
in  that  region  of  country.  "  Just  to  witness,"  he  says, 
"  the  scenes  of  wickedness  in  the  public  rooms  of  the 
hotel  in  which  I  am  is  horrifying.  As  I  look  upon  the 
godless  persons  who  are  desecrating  the  holy  Sabbath, 
I  wonder  if  they  have  ever  heard  that  there  is  a  Sab- 
bath. I  have  not  heard  a  single  individual  mention 
that  it  is  the  Sabbath,  and  one  seeing,  them  would  sup- 
pose that  they  had  never  heard  that  there  was  such  a 
day.  And  why  is  it  that  we  have  more  regard  for  God's 
institutions  ?  It  is  because  he  has  thrown  around  us 
more  religious  influences.  From  our  earliest  youth  we 
have  been  taught  to  revere  the  Sabbath  and  all  God's 
ordinances  of  worship." 

The  supply  of  books,  however,  did  not  reach  St.  Louis 
so  soon  as  he  expected,  so  that  he  was  detained  a  few 
days  there,  during  whichhehadan  opportunity  of  a  fuller 
acquaintance  with  the  city,  and  thus  writes  of  it  on  the 
7th  February : 


MISSION    TO    KANSAS.  97 

"  We  who  have  been  brought  up  from  our  earliest  in- 
fancy in  what  I  now  call  a  most  religious  and  God-fear- 
ing country,  are  truly  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  man 
and  the  state  of  society  in  many  parts  of  the  world. 
Would  that  the  church*  were  as  active  in  promoting  the 
cause  of  her  Master,  as  the  friends  of  Satan  are  in  ob- 
taining their  own  selfish  ends.  The  activity  of  the  men 
of  the  world  should  put  Christians  to  the  blush." 

"  I  have  made  acquaintance  with  several  ministers, 
and  have  been  treated  very  kindly  and  respectfully  by 
them.  I  have  as  yet  always  found  friends  wherever  I 
go.  I  am  often  told  that  my  eyes  and  countenance  are 
an  index  to  my  character,  and  are  as  good  a  recom- 
mendation as  they  wish." 

Wherever  Mr.  J.  went,  he  had  this  facility  of  gaining 
the  esteem  of  those  with  whom  he  came  in  contact. 
From  the  time  of  his  leaving  home  he  had  carried  on  a 
large  correspondence  with  friends  and  acquaintances. 
These  letters  express  not  only  the  kindliness  of  his  na- 
ture and  the  strength  of  his  affections,  but  are  full  of 
the  natural  outflow  of  Christian  feeling,  and  an  anxious 
desire  to  promote  the  spiritual  interests  of  those  to 
whom  they  were  addressed.  As  a  specimen  of  his  ef- 
forts in  the  latter  way,  we  may  give  an  extract  of  a  let- 
ter to  a  young  sea  captain,  written  from  St.  Louis. 

"*  *  *.  But,  my  dear  friend,  may  I  say  a  word  to  you,  as  I 
have  taken  up  my  pen  to  write  you  ?  Remember  that  we  were 
not  born  into  this  world  to  sport  and  flutter  about  for  a  time  like 
so  many  butterflies,  and  then  to  sink  into  an  eternal  oblivion.  No; 
we  were  sent  into  this  world  for  one  special  purpose,  and  our 
Bible  tells  what  this  is.  No  matter  what  pi  ofcssion  or  mode  of 
life  we  may  live,  tbe  object  is  the  same.  An  account  of  the 
9 


98  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

manner  in  which  we  have  spent  our  lives  will  be  demanded  of 
us,  and  the  life  which  we  may  have  lived  will  not  in  the  least 
justify  our  neglecting  this  duty.  In  your  profession  you  have 
abundant  opportunities  to  do  good,  or  to  do  wrong  and  exert  an 
evil  influence.  Remember,  whether  you  think  it  or  not,  you 
are  constantly  exerting  an  influence  on  those  with  whom  you  as- 
sociate, for  good  or  evil.  Remember  the  shortness  of  time  and 
the  length  of  eternity.  Once  more,  forget  not  that  there  are  only 
two  conditions  in  which  we  can  possibly  spend  eternity,  and  in 
one  or  other  of  these  you  must  spend  it.  Receive  these  words 
as  they  are  intended — they  are  written  in  sincere  friendship. ' ' 

The  young  man  to  whom  this  was  written  is  now  in 
eternity. 

While  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  his  books,  he  under- 
took a  short  tour  into  Illinois,  to  obtain  subscribers  for 
a  Presbyterian  newspaper  and  to  sell  some  books.  It 
was  in  consequence  the  beginning  of  March,  before  he 
was  ready  to  leave  St.  Louis.  He  then  proceeded  up 
the  river  Missouri  to  the  destined  scene  of  his  labours, 
resolving,  according  to  the  advice  he  had  received,  to 
make  Leavenworth  city  the  starting  point  of  his  opera- 
tions. 

On  his  passage  up  the  river,  he  witnessed  some  of 
those  scenes  which  have  given  Kansas  so  prominent  a 
position  in  the  "irrepressible  conflict"  now  going  on 
between  slavery  and  freedom.  But  we  must  give  his 
own  account  of  them. 

"  An  incident  occurred  this  morning,  (date  not  given,  but 
about  the  8th  of  March),  which  occasioned  much  excitement.  It 
was  ascertained  that  a  number  of  '  Sharp's  Rifles'  were  on 
board  the  Arabia.  The  passengers  immediately  organized  them- 
selves into  a  legislative  body,  and  appointed  a  committee  of  five 
to  search  the  boat.  This  they  did,  and  discovered  one  hundred 


MISSION   TO    KANSAS,  99 

rifles  and  three  cannons.  They  then  proceeded  to  make  laws 
suited  to  the  emergency,  and  appointed  officers  to  carry  them 
into  execution.  The  property  was  to  be  destroyed  or  deposited 
at  a  military  fort,  and  the  man  who  had  the  rifles  in  charge,  to 
be  disembarked  at  first  landing.  The  captain  refuses.  They  re- 
vise their  laws  so  as  to  meet  this  new  emergency,  and  so  the  man 
(Hoyt)  is  allowed  to  remain  on  board,  but  subjected  to  continu- 
ous threats  of  tar  and  feathers — the  rope — a  bath  in  the  river, 
&c.  What  will  be  the  result  of  this  I  do  not  now  know.  I  com- 
menced to  remonstrate  a  little,  very  moderately  and  kindly, 
against  such  unlawful  proceedings ;  but  one  of  the  leaders  very 
soon  ordered  me  to  stop,  or  I  would  get  a  plunge  in  the  river.  I 
say  little  more,  but  my  blood  boils  with  indignation  at  such  pro- 
ceedings. 

"REFLECTIONS. — Did  my  friends  know  where  Fulton  is,  how 
uneasy  they  would  be  respecting  my  safety.  How  kind  the 
Providence,  that  we  do  not  know  what  is  not  present  with  us. 
2dly.  Here  I  observed  the  richness  of  the  blessings  of  those  who 
live  amidst  a  people  cherishing  aheartfelt  respect  for  the  laws.  3dly. 
The  fearfully  evil  consequences  of  violating  the  laws  of  a  country  in 
any  case,  no  matter  how  much  there  may  appear  to  be  to  justify 
it.  4thly.  That  man  should  never  act  under  excitement.  5thly. 
The  man  who  is  governed  by  religious  influences  is  the  only  man 
who  can  be  trusted  under  all  circumstances.  6thly.  The  great 
Western  country  is  to  a  fearful  extent  under  the  control  of  mere 
excitement  and  mob  law,  the  ruling  sentiment  being  self,  and 
whatever  opposes  this  they  repel  with  most  bitter  and  malignant 
violence.  In  order  to  thwart  what  they  dislike  and  accomplish 
what  they  wish,  they  do  not  hesitate  to  resort  to  most  unlawful 
means,  whenever  lawful  means  will  not  suit  as  well.  7thly. 
They  will  not  listen  to  reason — cannot  brook  opposition.  It  is 
we  who  say  it ;  hence  it  must  be  so,  and  no  person  should  or 
will  be  allowed  to  dispute  it.  Such  is  the  condition  of  the  slave 
States  and  the  Far  West.  This  condition  of  the  country  arises 
from  the  manner  in  which  the  west  has  been  settled^  and  the 
prerogative  which  the  institution  of  slavery  gives  over  a  certain 
portion  of  its  population." 

"10,  Sabbath.  This  morning  arrived  at  Lexington.     Here  the 


MEMOIR    OF    i?.    P.    JOHNSTON. 

mob  seized  the  rifles  and  took  them  on  shore.  When  the 
steamer  arrived,  there  was  a  crowd  of  desperadoes  on  shore 
ready  to  do  any  acts  of  personal  violence  to  the  owner,  as  well 
as  his  property,  which  their  wicked  hearts  might  suggest,  and 
they  should  be  permitted  to  do.  But  through  the  influence  of 
some  of  the  more  respectable  of  the  party  they  were  prevented 
from  injuring  him.* 

"The  whole  scene  was  one  of  cursing,  swearing,  and  awful 
threats  of  vengeance  on  their  supposed  foes.  The  Arabia  was 
so  full  of  these  characters,  that  I  could  scarcely  crowd  my  way 
through  them.  When  they  got  the  rifles  on  shore,  there  was  as 
great  rejoicing  as  when  the  ark  arrived  in  the  camp  of  the  He- 
brews. Their  shouts  of  joy  were  full,  of  oaths  and  profanity.  No 
Nova  Scotian  could  ever  suppose  that  it  was  the  Sabbath.  On 
board  the  Arabia  all  day,  the  only  evidence  of  its  existence  or 
respect  shown  to  it,  was  a  cessation  of  card  playing,  to  which 
they  had  faithfully  devoted  themselves  previously. 

"At  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  the  pro-slavery  party  had  a  most 
fiendish  row  among  themselves.  A  prominent  individual,  on 
account  of  his  moderation  and  want  of  wild  fanaticism,  was  by 
them  suspected  of  insincerity  in  their  cause.  The  great  congress 
of  Legislators  organized,  and  proceeded  to  take  his  conduct^nto 
consideration.  The  result  was  a  real  hellish  fight  between  him 
and  another  prominent  legislator,  which  nearly  ended  fatally. 
The  next  act  of  congress  was  a  vote  of  want  of  confidence  in 
Mr.  B.  and  exclusion  from  their  party.  The  next  act  was  to 
put  him  off  the  boat,  but  the  captain  interfered,  and  congress 
adjourned. 

"At  12  o'clock,  congress  was  again  called  to  order  by  the 
venerable  president.  It  appeared  that  in  the  meantime  a  recon- 
ciliation had  been  effected  between  the  enemies.  Act  first  was 
repealed,  and  a  vote  of  confidence  passed,  and  B.  restored  to 
his  former  position.  Congress  adjourned  again. 

"  Then  came  drinking,  &c.  Great  joy  was  excited  by  the  re- 
conciliation of  such  prominent  men,  which  also  appeared  to 

*  He  learned  afterward  that  this  man  was  killed  by  the  pro-slavery  party. 
He  had  approached  unarmed  a  body  of  them  with  which  he  wished  to  hold 
communication,  when  he  was  shot  by  them. 


MISSION   TO   KANSAS.  101 

cause  a  cloud  of  oblivion  to  pass  over  all  their  pro-slavery  feel- 
ings, and  the  rifle  man  was  called  to  drink  with  the  head  man 
of  congress,  and  those  of  his  party  who  were  known  were  also 
treated.  Monstrous  pledges  of  friendship  and  fair  dealing  were 
made  by  pro-slavery  men  to  Free  State  men.  Thus  ended  this 
horrible  scene. 

"As  to  the  character  of  the  pro-slavery  men,  they  are  gene- 
rally almost  without  exception,  so  far  as  I  saw,  drinkers,  swear- 
ers, governed  by  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  have  little  deep- 
felt  regard  for  the  law,  go  for  mob  law,  and  have  little  real  in- 
telligence. Farther,  I  have  almost  invariably  noticed  that  all 
rash  mob  acts  were  committed  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 
2dly.  That  when  men  are  not  under  its  influence,  in  the  proper 
exercise  of  prudence,  they  can  be  reasoned  with.  Get  dear  of 
liquor,  and  you  get  clear  of  a  world  of  sin. 

"Wickedness  abounds  and  the  earth  is  full  of  it,  and  what 
can  be  done  ?  are  thoughts  that  now  fill  my  mind.  When  min- 
gling with  such  scenes  what  reason  to  feel  our  need  of  Divine 
teaching,  to  constantly  pray,  '  Set  a  watch,  0  Lord,  before  my 
mouth ;  keep  the  door  of  my  lips, '  to  remember  Joseph,  to 
think  upon  the  Saviour's  salvation,  the  worth  of  the  soul,  to 
reflect  much,  for  I  find  that  the  want  of  this  is  one  great  source 
of  error. 

' '  I  have  taken  more  lengthy  notes  on  this  rifle  mob,  because 
it  is  just  a  sample  of  what  is  constantly  to  be  met  with  in  this 
West.  It  will  give  a  good  idea  of  the  manner  in  which  this 
country  is  governed,  and  also  of  its  inhabitants. 

"11.  Arrived  early  in  the  morning  at  Kansas  city,  a  new  but 
rapidly  progressive  town.  Here  I  received  letters  from  dear 
little  Nova  Scotia.  The  pleasure  of  receiving  news  from  home 
in  a  far  distant  land  amidst  strangers  I  will  not  attempt  to  de- 
scribe. At  5  o'clock,  P.  M. ,  reached  Leavenworth  city,  a  town 
growing  as  it  were  by  magic.  At  6  o'clock  arrived  at  Fort  Lea- 
venworth, and  at  7  o'clock  reached  Weston.  We  land.  Long 
have  I  looked  for  this  desired  haven.  Cabs,  onmibusses,  &c., 
are  at  hand,  and  their  drivers  come  bustling  around  anxiously 
soliciting  employment.  The  little  'Nova  Scotian  is  unnoticed 
among  the  crowd.  I  scramble  into  an  omnibus,  and  am  driven 
9* 


102  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

to  a  hotel  in  the  town.  It  is  full  of  travellers  and  loafers,  plenty 
of  whom  we  always  find  in  a  slave  town.  The  news  of  the  cap- 
ture of  the  rifles  has  produced  quite  a  sensation.  All  seem  en- 
gaged in  cursing  Free  State  men,  and  speak  of  shooting  them 
just  as  they  would  partridges.  I  pass  up  and  down  among 
them,  listening  to  what  is  said,  but  say  nothing.  Prospects  look 
dark  and  gloomy.  Still  I  can  say  that  I  do  not  fear  them.  I 
feel  that  there  is  a  power  above  which  can  control  all  their  acts, 
and  on  that  power  I  rely  for  protection." 

To  his  parents  he  thus  writes  the  same  evening : 

"  I  arrived  here  this  evening  after  a  prosperous  voyage  of  seven 
days  from  St.  Louis.  As  to  the  scenes  on  the  passage,  and  the 
political  agitation  here,  I  dare  not  write  anything,  as  this  letter 
may  be  opened  ere  it  gets  many  miles  from  this.  But  farther, 
I  did  not  come  here  to  take  part  in  these  matters.  I  came  for  a 
far  nobler  purpose,  and  one  which  demands  all  my  time  and  ta- 
lents. It  was  said  that  it  was  not  safe  to  come  out  here,  but  I 
have  never  felt  and  do  not  now  feel  any  fear.  I  can  cheerfully 
and  smilingly  extend  the  hand  of  friendship  to  every  individual 
I  meet.  I  feel  just  as  safe  here  as  I  did  under  your  roof. 
When  I  came  here  a  feeling  of  friendship,  which  as  I  never  be- 
fore had  toward  strangers,  unconsciously  came  over  me.  When 
I  landed  at  Leavenworth,  there  were  great  numbers  around,  and 
many  came  on  board,  as  it  was  the  first  steamer  that  came  up 
the  river  this  spring.  I  just  went  up  to  them  and  accosted 
them,  as  if  they  had  been  old  friends.  Almost  the  first  man  to 
whom  I  extended  my  hand,  received  it  as  if  I  had  been  an  old 
acquaintance,  saying,  '  This  is  a  gentleman  who  always  carries 
his  certificate  with  him. '  All  appeared  to  receive  me  as  if  I  had 
been  an  old  acquaintance.  In  this  place  though  I  have  been  in 
but  a  few  hours,  I  have  found  friends,  and  I  am  now  in  a  room, 
with  a  single  companion.  I  expect  to  go  to  work  to-morrow.  I 
write  to  you  this  evening  in  haste,  as  I  do  not  expect  to  have 
much  time  hereafter. 

' '  We  called  at  Leavenworth  as  we  came  along  to-day,  and  I 
recived  a  letter  from  you  containing  one  from  Maiy.  I  think  I 


MISSION    TO    KANSAS.  103 

never  received  a  letter  from  you  which  afforded  me  so  much 
pleasure  as  this  one.  That  which  more  particularly  pleased  me 
was  your  remarks  respecting  missionary  matters.  I  hope  and 
trust  this  whole  matter  is  of  the  Lord,  and  that  he  is  preparing 
the  way.  I  trust  that  this  is  no  mere  delusion.  It  is  a  subject 
which  has  long  had  my  prayers,  and  when  I  learn  anything 
which  seems  to  be  preparing  the  -way  or  indicating  that  God  is 
calling  me  to  the  work,  it  affords  me  a  heartfelt  delight  which  I 
cannot  express. 

"I  feel  that  I  am  becoming  more  and  more  prepared  for  it 
also.  All  who  know  me  know  that  my  heart  is  bound  up  in  my 
home  and  country.  But  I  feel  now  as  if  I  could  cheerfully  leave 
all.  Though  I  am  now  far  from  home  and  friends,  yet  I  have 
not  nearly  the  impatient  anxiety  to  hear  from  them  that  I  had 
when  near  by  them.  I  feel  quite  at  home  here,  and  feel  a  pe- 
culiar love  and  friendship  for  those  who  are  the  subjects  of  my 
work.  AnH  I  now  believe  that  if  I  were  in  the  islands  of  the 
South  Seas  I  should  feel  at  home,  and  the  heathen  would  be  to 
me  as  my  dearest  friends." 

To  his  sister  Mary  he  writes  under  the  same  date. 

"  I  formerly  used  to  look  forward  to  the  time  when  I  should 
visit  home  and  mingle  with  you  all,  with  delightful  anticipations 
respecting  the  pleasure  we  should  all  enjoy.  But  such  pleasures 
have  now  nearly  vanished  from  my  mind.  I  do  not  reflect  much 
on  the  hours  which  we  shall  spend  in  time.  But  I  do  look  aJ 
most  exclusively  to  the  meeting  where  separation  shall  be  no 
more.  Let  us  now  be  all  prepared  for  eternity,  for  at  such  an 
hour  as  we  think  not  the  Son  of  man  cometh.  What  one  of  us 
could  bear  the  thought  of  eternal  separation  from  the  family 
circle,  or  that  the  circle  should  be  eternally  broken?" 

On  the  following  day  he  makes  the  following  entry. 

"12.  I  to-day  engage  in  my  work.  My  time  is  now  so  much 
occupied  with  my  business  that  I  shall  have  to  leave  off  my  notes 
of  my  travels." 


104  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

We  regret  that  he  has  left  no  record  of  his  labours  in 
this  interesting  field.  But  we  know  that  as  long  as  he 
was  able  he  laboured  hard  in  his  work — and  that  he  was 
the  means  of  scattering  the  seeds  of  Divine  truth  ex- 
tensively over  that  country.  "We  know  also  that  he  en- 
dured privations,  such  as  are  rarely  endured  in  civilized 
countries. 

The  time  of  his  labours  there  was  the  time  of  actual 
civil  war  between  the  pro-slavery  and  Free  State  parties 
in  the  Territory.  Considerable  bodies  of  armed  men 
had  entered  it  from  the  Southern  States,  with  the  deter- 
mination of  establishing  slavery  there,  while  the  set- 
tlers, who  had  arrived  from  the  Free  States,  were  sup- 
plied with  money  and  arms  by  their  friends  in  the  North. 
Not  only  were  both  parties  armed,  but  several  collisions 
took  place,  in  which  several  lives  were  lost.  The  town 
of  Lawrence,  a  stronghold  of  the  Free  State  party,  was 
twice  besieged,  and  on  the  last  occasion,  the  inhabitants 
having  given  up  their  arms,  under  a  promise  of  safety 
to  persons  and  protection  to  property,  the  invaders  im- 
mediately entered  the  town,  blew  up  and  burned  the  ho- 
tel, burned  the  house  of  the  leader  of  the  Free  State 
party,  destroyed  two  printing  presses  and  plundered  sev- 
eral stores  and  houses.  It  was  amid  such  scenes  as 
these  that  Mr.  Johnston  carried  on  his  work.  We  may 
suppose  that  this  state  of  the  country  was  not  favoura- 
ble to  the  circulation  of  religious  literature.  Writing 
to  the  Board,  he  says, 

"There  is  a  great  want  in  this  place  of  such  books  as  are 
published  by  the  Board.  Almost  the  whole  reading  demand  is 
for  novels,  often  of  the  vilest  description,  and  other  kinds  of 
light  literature.  When  I  enter  the  house,  frequently  the  first 


MISSION    TO    KANSAS.  105 

inquiry  is,  '  Have  you  any  novels  ?'  Though  such  is  their  taste 
yet  I  have  generally  prevailed  upon  them  to  purchase  a  book  or 
two,  and  make  trial  of  a  different  sort  of  reading.  I  have  also 
generally  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  promise  from  all  such  that 
they  would  read  the  books,  which  I  left  in  their  possession. 
May  the  Lord  grant  a  rich  blessing  upon  the  seed  then  sown." 

He  was  also  exposed  to  dangers  of  no  ordinary  kind. 
Often,  as  he  afterwards  declared,  he  was  in  situations 
where  the  utterance  of  a  single  anti-slavery  sentiment, 
would  have  been  sufficient  to  ensure  his  being  tarred  and 
feathered  if  not  killed.  As  a  memorial  of  the  scenes 
of  which  Kansas  was  then  the  theatre,  he  brought  home 
with  him  some  of  the  bullets  prepared  by  the  women  for 
the  celebrated  Sharp's  Rifles  to  be  used  by  the  men  in 
their  contests  with  the  pro- slavery  party.  The  follow- 
ing entry  in  his  journal,  on  his  return  to  Kansas  City, 
will  give  some  idea  of  the  scenes  through  which  he 
passed. 

"May  21.  Arrived  at  Kansas  City  again.  Many  are  the 
miles  which  I  have  travelled  over  this  country,  many  the  strange 
faces  I  have  seen,  the  conversations  held,  admonitions  given — 
numerous  the  dangers  through  which  I  have  been  preserved. 
The  toils,  trials,  difficulties  endured  have  been  innumerable. 
Were  it  now  said  to  me,  You  shall  go  through  these  again,  I 
would  sink  before  the  task.  No,  I  could  not  undertake  them. 
My  friends  at  home  shall  never,  no  never,  know  the  one  half  of 
these  dangers,  trials,  &c.,  sleeping  in  the  open  air  at  night, 
among  Indians,  plunging  through  rivers,  &c.,  sleeping  in  miser- 
able cabins,  in  dampness,  and  women  and  men  all  together, 
among  the  pro-slavery  rabble  armed,  as  the  saying  is,  to  the 
teeth,  destroying,  plundering,  &c.  But  I  shall  not  attempt  to 
give  details  of  them. ' ' 

In  this  work  he  was  probably  not  as  careful   of  his 


106  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

health  as  he  should  have  been.  A  great  part  of  his 
travelling  was  on  foot,  and  settlers  being  in  some  places 
widely  scattered  he  was  frequently  out  all  night.  The 
weather  being  warm  he  thought  nothing  of  lying  down 
to  sleep  in  the  open  air.  But  this  was  by  no  means 
prudent,  and  with  his  other  exposures,  such  as  to  wet  in 
crossing  streams,  we  need  not  wonder  that  he  was 
soon  laid  down  by  a  severe  attack  of  fever  and  ague,  so 
that  he  was  under  the  necessity  of  abandoning  the  work. 
He  afterwards  described  himself  as  so  entirely  prostra- 
ted that  he  was  only  able  to  retain  hold  of  the  one  idea, 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  go  North  ;  and  accordingly  hav- 
ing while  able,  according  to  the  Board's  directions,  ta- 
ken measures  to  secure  the  continuance  of  the  work  by 
others,  he  bade  farewell  to  Kansas.  His  departure  he 
notices  in  the  following  terms. 

"  May  23.  At  2  P.  M.  embarked  on  board  the  '  Star  of  the 
West'  from  Kansas  City  for  St.  Louis.  Kansas  is  now  fading 
from  my  view  for  ever,  a  land  peculiarly  interesting  to  me,  on 
account  of  the  time  I  have  spent  in  it  and  the  work  in  which  I 
was  engaged  while  in  it.  But  I  cannot  describe  my  feelings  on 
account  of  my  mental  and  physical  debility.  Having  for  several 
days  been  somewhat  excited — exposed  to  intense  heat,  unable  to 
obtain  my  accustomed  sleep — and  in  a  word  exposed  night  and 
day,  I  became  subject  to  severe  headache,  and  a  complete  pros- 
tration of  both  mental  and  physical  system,  i.  e. ,  an  attack  of 
fever  and  ague. 

"I  will  only  add,  many  are  the  pages  of  Divine  instruction 
which  I  have  scattered  over  this  new  country.  May  God  grant 
his  blessing  to  accompany  them.  May  they  bear  fruit  when  I 
am  far  distant.  Such  has  been  and  will  be  my  prayer." 

From  his  official  reports  it  appears  that  he  was  em- 
ployed 116  days,  that  he  visited  348  families,  with  75 


MISSION   TO    KANSAS.  107 

of   whom  he  prayed,  that  he  sold  491  volumes,  gave 
away  66,  and  16,500  pages  of  tracts. 

The  following  from  the  few  notes  that  he  was  able  to 
record  during  his  sickness,  will  show  the  miserable  con- 
dition to  which  he  was  reduced. 

"  May  24.  Weather  intensely  hot  and  myself  equally  unwell. 
Though  my  thoughts  are  most  active,  still  it  is  too  much  labour 
for  me  to  write  them  down.  It  appears  as  if  it  would  kill  me 
to  do  so.  Formerly  it  was  a  pleasure  to  me  to  do  so.  Such  is 
the  condition  of  my  health  now. 

' '  My  situation  is  truly  miserable,  in  continual  excitement  on 
account  of  the  character  of  the  passengers,  and  the  subjects  of 
conversation — which  are  the  burning  of  Lawrence,  the  intention 
of  the  south  to  defend  the  institution  of  slavery,  and  to  sup- 
press all  opposition  to  it,  &c.  My  head  almost  bursting  with 
the  fever,  these  exciting  controversies  were  like  hot  irons  piercing 
my  head. 

"25.  The  Holy  Sabbath.  But  there  is  no  appearance  of  the 
observance  of  the  day  here.  I  am  acquiring  a  deeper  and  deeper 
hatred  to  the  institution  of  slavery.  I  believe  that  there  is  lit- 
tle true  piety  to  be  found  where  it  exists.  Slavery  is  evil  in  its 
principle,  its  practice,  and  all  its  influences. 

"26,  I  feel  some  improvement  in  health.  The  day  is  quite 
mild.  We  are  making  good  progress.  At  10  o'clock  passing 
St.  Charles.  At  12  we  arrived  at  St.  Louis.  Seems  like 
getting  home.  During  my  stay  here  I  could  do  but  little,  and  it 
is  a  pain  to  me  to  write. 

' '  28.  Rose  at  half-past  five  A.  M.  So  weak  that  I  fainted 
once  while  dressing  myself.  There  is  no  one  to  administer  to 
my  wants.  I  sometimes  feel  that  if  I  had  a  friend  to  sympa- 
thize with  me,  it  would  be  a  comfort — even  if  it  were  but  to  lay 
the  affectionate  hand  of  sympathy  on  my  burning  brow.  But 
such  friends  are  far  off.  But  God  sees  and  compassionates  me, 
and  why  should  I  complain.  At  7  o'clock,  A.  M.,  left  St.  Louis 
for  home.  Whether  I  reach  home  or  not  is  little  concern  to  me 
now.  Farewell  to  this  city  in  which  T  have  spent  so  many  weari- 


108  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

some  hours.     May  God  keep  me  under  the  shade  of  his  wings, 
and  from  all  harm,  and  bring  me  safely  to  my  father's  house. 

"June  14.  In  Cobequid  Bay,  on  board  the  Schooner  Fowler. 
I  have  been  very  unwell  ever  since  I  left  St.  Louis.  Mental 
effort  has  been  a  severe  pain  to  me.  Four  o'clock,  P.  M.  Noel 
in  sight.  Its  appearance  causes  strange  emotions  to  pass  through 
my  bosom.  Ah,  how  many  hours  have  I  wasted  there.  May  it 
not  be  so  again.  At  sundown  met  smiling  countenances  familiar 
to  me  It  feels  like  old  times.  But  they  scarcely  recognize  me, 
and  all  look  strangely  at  me  and  say,  "  Oh,  how  black  you  are," 
"  How  miserable  you  look."  So  I  conclude,  hoping  my  heart  i- 
the  same  as  when  I  left,  only  some  better. ' ' 

He  reached  his  father's  house  a  few  days  after,  and 
though  by  this  time  his  health  was  somewhat  recruited, 
yet  he  was  so  much  altered  in  appearance,  that  when  he 
presented  himself  at  the  door,  his  mother  did  not  re- 
cognize him. 

The  following  is  his  entry  in  his  private  journal  on  the 
occasion. 

"20.  After  wandering  through  distant  lands  amidst  innume- 
rable dangers  of  various  kinds,  in  the  kind  providence  of  my  all 
merciful  Father,  I  am  once  more  permitted  to  visit  my  home 
and  the  scenes  of  my  childhood.  Oh  enable  my  soul  to  render 
heartfelt  thanks,  and  to  feel  deep  and  sincere  gratitude  for  all 
the  protection  and  goodness  I  have  experienced  during  my  tra- 
vels !  And  now  would  I  again  consecrate  myself  to  the  service 
of  my  God  and  benefactor. 

"  I  now  expect  to  remain  at  home  for  some  time.  Oh  may  it 
be  a  season  of  edification  to  my  soul !  Enable  me  0  Lord  to 
make  a  wise  improvement  of  these  last  few  hours,  which  I  shall 
probably  ever  spend  at  my  home." 

For  a  few  months  the  heats  and  chills  of  the  fever 
lingon-d  about  him,  but  by  rest  among  friends,  and  the 


MISSION    TO    KANSAS.  109 

invigorating  air  of  Nova  Scotia,  he  entirely  recovered 
his  health,  so  that  in  the  following  summer,  he  was  in  as 
good  health  as  he  had  ever  been. 

In  the  autumn  he  attended  the  third  session  of  his 
Theological  course  at  West  River. 

In  the  month  of  September,  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  took  him  under  their  charge  as  -  a  student  pre- 
paring for  the  Foreign  Mission  work.  He  thus  records 
the  event  in  his  journal. 

"Sept.  23.  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  accepted  me  as  a 
probationer  for  the  Foreign  Mission  field.  Lord,  enable  me  to 
consecrate  all  my  powers  to  thy  service  with  faith,  humility, 
prudence  and  firm  reliance  on  thee.  May  my  soul  be  wholly  ab- 
sorbed in  thy  cause.  Such  is  my  cry  to  tbee,  0  Lord !" 

On  the  same  occasion  he  writes  to  a  cousin. 

"  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  met  on  the  23d  ult.  J.  W. 
Matbeson  was  accepted,  and  is  to  be  sent  out  as  soon  as  due  pre- 
paration can  be  made.  James  Murray  and  myself  were  also  ac- 
cepted, and  taken  under  tbe  supervision  of  the  Board  until  our 
curriculum  of  study  is  completed.  I  can  truly  say  that  it  is  a 
pleasure  to  me  that  tbe  way  for  my  going  to  tbe  South  Seas  ap- 
pears so  open  and  certain.  I  suppose  that  you  will  scarcely 
believe  me  when  I  tell  you  that  I  long  to  be  on  my  way  to  that 
distant  land — that  I  long  to  bid  adieu  to  all  my  youthful  asso- 
ciations and  to  welcome  the  Southern  shores.  Many  are  the 
reasons  which  tend  to  occasion  these  feelings.  But  I  have  not 
time  to  mention  them  now.  I  can  only  add  at  present  that  my 
position  is  a  most  responsible  one-  Oh  how  much  heartfelt  hu- 
mility, love,  strong  faith  and  wisdom,  do  I  require  for  such  a 
work !  It  is  a  trying  position,  and  you  little  know  the  struggles 
and  conflicts  of  various  kinds  which  are  going  on  in  my  bosom. 

"Since  my  position  is  such,  oh  may  I  not  confidently  ex- 
pect the  sympathies  and  prayers  of  all  my  friends,  and  particu- 
larly of  my  near  relatives !  What  do  you  suppose  I  should  be  for 
10 


110  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

such  a  work,  pray  that  God  will  make  me,  or  pray  that  God 
will  in  every  way  qualify  me  for  it. ' ' 

Writing  to  another  friend  about  the  same  time  he 
thus  refers  to  the  event. 

"Do  not  suppose  that  I  do  not  consider  this  step  which  I 
have  taken  to  be  all  important,  serious  and  most  solemn.  I  have 
not  done  so  hastily  without  long  prior  consideration.  I  have 
long  contemplated  this.  I  do  not  ask  a  life  of  ease  ;  I  care  not 
for  this.  I  only  ask  that  I  may  bring  no  disgrace  on  God's 
cause,  and  that  my  whole  life  may  tend  to  the  advancement  of 
his  glory.  I  feel  my  position  to  be  most  responsible.  I  there- 
fore solicit  an  interest  in  the  sympathies  and  prayers  of  all  my 
true  and  dear  friends." 


PREPARING   FOR   MISSIONARY   WORK.  Ill 


CHAPTER    VI. 

PREPARING    FOB    MISSIONARY   WORK. 

HE  was  now  acknowledged  and  approved  by  the 
Church  as  a  candidate  for  the  Foreign  Mission,  and  all 
his  energies  were  directed  to  preparing  himself  for  that 
work.  He  accordingly  attended  the  Free  Church  col- 
lege in  Halifax  during  the  succeeding  winter,  under  the 
tuition  of  Professors  King  and  McKnight,  who,  he  says, 
"  were  very  attentive  to  him  and  showed  him  all  the  re- 
spect and  kindness  he  could  wish."  While  in  Halifax 
he  also  employed  his  time  in  attending  to  such  me- 
chanical acts  as  were  likely  to  prove  useful  to  him  in  the 
mission  field.  In  particular  he  acquired  the  art  of 
printing  in  the  office  of  the  Presbyterian  "Witness,  and 
printed  a  small  pamphlet  on  Missions  as  a  specimen  of 
his  skill.  He  also  availed  himself  of  such  opportuni- 
ties as  were  within  his  reach  of  acquiring  medical  know- 
ledge. 

His  diary,, which  at  this  time  is  voluminous,  indicates 
his  mental  progress  by  the  increased  vigour  and  clear- 
ness of  his  conceptions,  but  also  marks  his  growing  piety 
and  deeper  devotedness  to  his  work. 

"Nov.  10.  To-day  commenced  studies  in  the  Free  Church 
College.  In  a  special  manner  would  I  supplicate  thy  presence 


112  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

0  God,  with  me  here  to  assist,  guide  and  counsel  me  in  all  my 
ways,  and  to  enable  me  to  make  a  most  faithful  improvement 
of  all  my  opportunities. 

"17.  I  am  now  in  part  supported  by  the  contributions  of  thy 
people.  (The  Board  of  Missions  allowed  me  $120  for  this  year. ) 
May  I  justly  feel  my  new  obligation  to  devote  myself  wholly, 
earnestly  and  incessantly  to  the  work  of  preparation  to  which  I 
have  devoted  myself.  Grant,  0  Lord !  that  I  may  feel  deeply, 
fully  the  responsibilities  of  my  present  situation.  Preserve  me 
from  all  procrastination  and  slothfulness." 

"23.  Sabbath.  Had  more  than  usual  delight  in  the  ordinances 
of  religion.  Experienced  that  the  tabernacle  of  the  Lord  of 
Hosts  is  amiable.  Had  earnest  desires  to  make  known  the  bless- 
ings of  the  gospel  to  the  perishing  heathen.  Long  to  be  on  my 
way  to  them.  0  Lord,  give  me  the  qualifications  requisite  for 
this  work  !  May  my  soul  be  borne  down  with  a  sense  of  the  aw- 
ful condition  of  heathendom.  May  all  my  motives  for  engaging 
in  this  work  be  purified  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"30.  Oh,  how  the  neglect  of  duty  and  irregularity  in  devo- 
tional exercises  tend  to  retard  my  spiritual  growth — to  lead  my 
soul's  motions  and  aspirations  away  from  thee — to  render  me 
miserable — to  disqualify  me  for  every  duty — to  fill  my  heart  with 
levity — to  render  it  callous,  and  to  interrupt  communion  with 
thee  !  0  Lord,  qualify  me  for  the  great  work  to  which  I  am 
looking  forward !  What  am  I  that  I  should  engage  in  such  a 
work?  Oh  !  have  mercy  upon  me  according  to  my  weakness. 

' '  Dec.  7.  This  day  commemorated  the  death  of  my  Saviour. 
Much  in  prayer  and  meditation.  Longed  for  purity  in  motives 
— to  be  freed  from  base  selfishness,  and  to  have  a  single  view  to 
the  glory  of  (rod.  Oh  !  free  me  from  sin  and  self. 

"12.  Oh,  how  deceitful  is  the  human  heart!  How  it  suc- 
ceeds in  leading  me  into  error  quite  unknowingly — makes  pre- 
texts and  blinds  the  mind.  Thus  how  my  motives  are  directly 
opposite  to  what  they  ought  to  be,  and  what  I  designed  them 
to  be,  and  what  I  supposed  they  were.  0  Lord,  enable  me  to 
look  into  the  soul  with  earnestness  and  painful  anxiousness  to 
know  all  that  exists  there  !  May  this  anxiousness  be  constant, 
sincere,  pure,  holy.  Oh,  ray  dear  Saviour,  how  often  and  con- 


PREPARING   FOR   MISSIONARY   WORK.  113 

stantly  have  I  grieved  and  pained  thee  by  withholding  from  thee 
mine  affections — delight  in  thee  and  communion  with  thee. 
This  thou  desirest  and  longest  after.  Oh,  ungrateful  wretch, 
to  withhold !  Oh,  compassionate  Saviour,  pardon  my  sin  in 
this  respect,  for  it  is  very  great !  Help  me  to  live  near  to  thee. 
Help  me  to  cast  away  every  idol — yea,  though  it  be  a  right 
eye  or  hand.  Oh,  do  these  things  for  me,  and  not  forsake 
me ! 

"13.  In  agony  of  spirit — cannot  come  near  to  the  Saviour. 
His  face  is  concealed.  I  feel  a  want  of  love  to  God — to  his  cause 
and  to  souls.  I  feel  that  the  love  I  have  is  full  of  self,  or  min- 
gled with  various  ingredients,  which,  when  weighed  in  the  bal- 
ance, will  be  found  wanting.  I  feel  as  if  I  could  not  go  forward 
to  the  work  to  which  I  am  looking  forward.  I  feel  unfit,  un- 
worthy, and  miserable.  Labouring  to  come  to  the  Saviour — to 
reflect  on  his  love,  on  his  sufferings — to  know  myself,  my  deceit- 
ful heart.  Oh,  how  difficult  the  exercise — how  my  thoughts 
wander !  0  Lord,  though  I  have  not  yet  found  relief,  yet  I 
thank  thee  that  thou  hast  sorely  smitten  me,  and  made  me  to 
feel  this  my  grievous  error !  I  have  been  much  in  prayer  to-day, 
and  at  times  in  it  had  comfort ;  but  oh !  how  soon  it  passes 
away,  and  by  the  stroke  of  thy  hand  I  do  pine. 

"15.  Much  sadness  of  soul — cannot  love  or  come  near  to  the 
Saviour  as  I  could  wish.  Oh  for  the  time  when  I  shall  love  him 
as  he  has  loved  me  !  I  am  weary  of  this  life,  and  I  think  that 
my  sincere  desire  is,  that  if  God  has  no  work  for  me — that  if  T 
shall  not  be  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  or  a  soul, 
he  would  take  me  to  himself.  Such  is  my  prayer.  If  it  is  thy 
will  that  I  labour  in  thy  vineyard,  oh  prepare  me  for  the  work. 

"  20.  Obtaining  more  peace  in  my  mind.  But  I  sometimes 
fear  it  may  be  merely  insensibility  to  my  many  errors.  0  Lord, 
I  beseech  thee  that  thou  would'.st  not  permit  me  to  fall  into  such 
a  peace  !  Give  me  no  peace  but  that  which  results  from  being 
reconciled  to  thee — from  thy  smiles,  for  rather  would  I  writhe 
under  thy  chastening  rod  than  enjoy  a  false  peace. 

"23.  Learning  to  print — much  engaged  in  it.  Long  have  I 
desired  to  become  acquainted  with  this  mechanical  art.  All  the 
anticipated  pleasure  I  have  more  than  realized.  This  acquisi- 
10* 


114  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

tion  I  consecrate  to  the  service  of  Grod,  and  may  it  hereafter 
enable  me  to  advance  thy  cause. 

"Taking  more  and  more  delight  in  prayer.  Oh  how  much 
need  I  have  of  thy  strength  and  guidance  at  all  times ! 

"27.  The  last  Sabbath  in  the  year.  There  is  much  that  is 
solemn  suggested  by  these  words. '  I  have  this  evening  been  en- 
deavouring to  look  back  on  the  past  year  for  the  purpose  of  de- 
tecting its  errors.  I  have  this  day  anew  consecrated  myself  to 
thy  service — to  be  more  devoted,  self-denying  and  earnest  in  pre- 
paration for  the  great  work  to  which  I  am  looking  forward.  Oh 
assist  me  to  carry  out  this  resolution,  for  without  thy  assistance 
I  must  utterly  fail  to  do  so  !  This  day  I  have  been  still  more 
deeply  impressed  with  the  necessity  of  close  and  constant  reliance 
on  the  Saviour. 

"Jan.  1,  1857.  Another  year  is  added  to  my  life — is  gone  for 
ever.  The  past  is  unalterably  fixed.  Over  its  many  ruins  we 
cannot  pass  in  order  to  repair  the  waste  places.  Sad  and  mourn- 
ful thought !  May  this  fact  be  constantly  and  deeply  impressed 
on  my  mind.  And  now,  0  Lord,  enable  me  to  consecrate  my 
all  to  thy  service,  to  be  earnest,  diligent,  faithful,  self-denying, 
watchful,  more  given  to  prayer  and  self-examination.  I  live  in 
a  world  of  sin,  temptations,  and  evil.  It  is  full  of  wickedness. 
I  am  weary  of  it.  Ye  wheels  of  time,  roll  on  in  haste.  All  I 
desire  is  that  thou,  0  Time,  wilt  hasten  on,  and  that  I  may  be 
enabled  to  faithfully  improve  every  moment  as  it  passes  ! 

"  19.  Oh,  how  can  the  Spirit  of  Grod  dwell  in  the  vile,  corrupt 
human  heart !  What  unspeakable  necessity  have  I  to  adopt 
the  prayer  of  the  Psalmist,  '  Oh  cleanse  thou  me  from  secret 
faults  !"  O  Lord,  I  am  vile — have  mercy  upon  me  !  O  Lord, 
renew  me,  make  me  thine,  make  me  pure,  holy,  to  love  holi- 
ness. Oh,' forsake  me  not !  Leave  me  and  I  perish  !  Enable 
me  henceforth  to  live  nearer  to  thee,  0  my  God  ! 

U23.  How  prone  am  I  to  forget  the  hand  that  sustains,  feeds, 
and  leads  me  !  How  prone  to  live  as  though  I  were  independent 
of  all  other  power  but  self !  0  Lord,  I  beseech  thee,  make  me 
at  all  times  to  feel  my  dependence  upon  thee  for  all  I  have  and 
am,  and  that  all  ability  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  duty  comes 
from  thee ! 


PREPARING   FOR   MISSIONARY   WORK.  115 

"25.  I  thank  thee,  0  Lord,  that  through  the  preaching  of  the 
word  by  Rev.  P.  Gr.  M'Gregor,  I  was  thus  led  to  reflect  and  ex- 
amine myself!  The  text  was  Psalm  Ixii.  7.  '  In  God  is  my  sal- 
vation and  my  glory,  the  rock  of  my  strength,  and  my  refuge,  is 
in  Grod. '  I  adopt  this  as  my  motto  hereafter.  0  Lord,  enable 
me  to  be  diligent  and  faithful  in  endeavouring  to  discover  all  the 
various  influences,  which  tend  to  mar  the  welfare  of  my  soul, 
and  to  remove  these,  also  to  be  faithful  in  the  use  of  means  to 
promote  my  soul's  prosperity! 

"  28.  Read  certain  portions  of  Scripture  with  more  than  usual 
comfort  and  profit.  My  soul  was  softened,  warmed  with  love  to 
Grod  and  souls,  longing  to  be  engaged  in  his  service — a  more  than 
usual  freedom  from  self.  I  feel  that  my  prayers  have  been  an- 
swered, and  feel  my  faith  strengthened,  and  much  encouraged 
to  pray. 

"  30.  Have  been  for  some  time  much  occupied  in  reading  ac- 
counts of  the  civil,  social,  mental  and  moral  condition  of  the 
heathen.  Oh,  how  vile,  how  miserable  they  are !  As  I  read 
respecting  their  character  and  condition,  my  heart  sickens  and 
yearns  with  sympathy  for  them.  How  humble  should  man  be, 
as  he  thus  beholds  the  development  of  his  true  nature.  Let 
moralists  and  progressionists  assert  what  they  may.  I  regard 
them  not.  Here  are  indisputable  facts  proving  man's  depravity. 
Here,  too,  we  have  our  views  extended  of  the  need  of  salvation, 
the  goodness,  mercy,  and  love  of  Grod  in  procuring  it,  and  our 
grounds  for  love  and  gratitude  to  the  Author  of  it. 

"Feb.  13.  My  mind  has  been  long  deeply  impressed  with  a 
variety  of  thoughts  and  views  respecting  the  present  condition 
of  the  church.  She  does  appear  to  me  to  have  conformed  to  the 
world  to  a  lamentable  extent.  As  to  her  Presbyters,  are  they 
not  over-anxious  to  live  up  to  the  customs  and  fashions  of  the 
society  in  which  they  are  placed  ?  Do  they  not  spend  entirely 
too  large  an  amount  of  time,  thoughts,  conversation,  and  pro- 
perty to  this  end?  Do  they  not  by  their  example  lull  their  peo- 
ple to  sleep  in  the  practice  of  their  errors  ?  Do  they  not  en- 
courage worldlmess,  and  an  undue  concern  about  the  things 
which  perish  with  the  using?  Are  they  not  too  much  given  to 
light  trifling  conversation?  Are  they  not  too  much  given  to 


116  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

levity  in  their  meetings  for  consulting  about  the  interests  of 
Zion  ?  Do  they  go  into  the  lanes  and  highways  searching  out 
the  poor,  the  lame,  and  the  halt,  and  compelling  them  to  come 
in?  Is  there  at  the  present  day  Paul-like  zeal,  earnestness  and 
self  sacrifice  for  the  saving  of  souls  ?  Do  they  labour  night  and 
day  with  tears  ?  Are  they  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season, 
in  order  that  souls  may  be  saved  ?  Where  do  we  find  that  zeal, 
earnestness,  humility,  self-denial,  unwearied  perseverance  and 
toil,  fervent  prayer,  constant  watching  for  souls  of  apostolic 
primitive  times?  Is  there  not  as  much  need  for  these  things 
now  as  then  ?  Is  not  he  whom  we  serve  the  same  now  that  he 
was  then,  and  also  his  cause  the  same  ? 

"Let  these  considerations  sink  deep  into  my  mind — have 
their  just  influence  there.  May  I  be  enabled  to  meditate  on 
them  in  a  proper  spirit,  in  humility,  in  prayerfulness,  and  with 
the  Spirit  assisting.  Oh,  my  heart  is  sad  !  Lord,  save  me  from 
all  appearance  of  evil. 

"20.  How  little  spirituality,  heavenly-mindedness  and  holi- 
ness do  we  find  in  the  church  at  the  present  day.  How  seldom 
do  Christians  speak  to  each  other  of  the  preciousness  of  the  Sa- 
viour. How  little  delight  do  they  take  in  religious  meetings. 
This  tends  most  powerfully  to  make  Christians  worldly.  Oh, 
how  my  soul  is  ruined  in  this  way,  through  this  overwhelm- 
ing influence !  When  I  should  be  speaking  of  Jesus  and  his 
love,  I  am  absorbed  in  trifling  conversation.  I  am  led  thus 
almost  to  loathe  society,  and  desire  to  retire  far  into  solitude, 
where  I  might  enjoy  uninterrupted  communion  with  God. 

"  March  1.  Communion  Sabbath.  A  solemn  day — the  last 
Sabbath  I  expect  to  be  here — hence  its  peculiar  interest.  It 
was  a  great  pleasure  that  it  was  a  communion  season.  As  I  go 
out  into  this  cruel  world,  may  my  Saviour  go  with  me  from  his 
table.  I  may  mention  the  state  of  my  mind  in  this  exercise.  I 
have  to  lament  a  want  of  that  nearness  to  the  Saviour — a  want 
of  large  disclosures  of  his  glory — a  want  of  deep  spirituality  of 
mind.  But  I  would  also  record  the  good  things  he  has  done  for 
me  this  day  in  granting  me  more  enlarged  views  of  my  true 
character  and  the  corruptions  of  the  soul,  its  pride,  its  selfish- 
ness, its  indifference  to  things  eternal.  I  was  enabled  to  see 


PREPARING    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK.  117 

more  and  more  a  hateful  lurking  disposition  within,  to  have  self 
made  prominent  in  all  I  do,  that  is,  that  I  do  not  labour  wholly 
for  the  glory  of  God,  but  have  a  desire  to  have  self  honoured, 
distinguished,  noticed,  admired,  gratified.  But,  oh,  especially, 
the  unbelief  of  my  heart  was  set  before  my  mind.  I  would 
thank  thee,  0  Lord,  for  this,  and  beseech  thee  to  reveal  to  me 
my  whole  character.  Oh,  keep  me  from  living  in  the  practice 
of  a  lie — under  unknown  motives  ! 

' '  This  day  I  was  enabled  again  to  solemnly  consecrate  myself 
to  God's  service — that  I  should  live  nearer  to  thee,  farther  from 
the  world,  its  maxims,  fashions,  customs — that  with  deep  hu- 
mility I  would  be  more  devoted  to  thy  service.  0  Lord !  enable 
me  to  carry  into  effect  this  consecration.  I  have  no  power  of 
myself.  May  I  go  out  into  the  world,  with  a  soul  yearning  for 
the  salvation  of  souls.  Oh  may  I  ever  love  to  commune  with 
thee  and  go  up  through,  the  wilderness  of  this  world  leaning 
upon  Jesus  as  the  Beloved  of  my  soul — one  hand  resting  upon 
him,  and  the  other  actively  employed  in  his  service !  0  Lord ! 
have  mercy  upon  me. 

' '  I  have  to  record  thanks  for  what  of  thy  presence  I  did  en- 
joy at  thy  table — that  I  was  enabled  to  feel  the  Saviour  more 
precious  and  lovely  than  heretofore.  Thy  word  was  delightful 
to  my  soul,  and  I  would  say  with  the  Psalmist,  '  It  is  more  to 
be  desired  than  gold,  yea,  than  much  fine  gold ;  sweeter  also 
than  honey  and  the  honey  comb. '  That  thy  ordinances  were 
lovely  to  my  soul — that  I  experienced  feelings  of  gratitude  for 
my  many  privileges — that  the  Saviour  stands  in  the  room  of 
sinners.  May  this  refreshing  season  tend  to  strengthen  me  for 
the  trials  and  duties  of  life.  0  Lord !  save  me  from  spiritual 
pride." 

We  shall  here  insert  portions  of  a  letter  written  to 
his  parents  while  attending  the  classes  in  Halifax.  The 
first  part  of  it  refers  to  a  very  painful  event — the 
death  of  two  near  relatives  in  one  day.  The  latter 
part  of  it  however  is  chiefly  interesting  from  the  man- 
ner in  which  he  reveals  his  inmost  feelings.  In  com- 


118  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

pany,  Mr.  Johnston  was  one  of  the  most  lively  and 
frank  of  young  men,  and  few  seeing  him  merely  in  such 
circumstances  would  have  supposed  that  he  had  such 
deep  and  solemn  views  of  life  and  its  duties. 

"  I  received  yours  of  the  10th  instant  to-day.  Truly  it  con- 
veys sad,  melancholy  intelligence.  This  makes  a  wide  breach  in 
the  family,  and  is  surely  a  loud  call  to  those  who  are  left  to  pre- 
pare to  meet  their  God.  May  this  dispensation  of  God's  provi- 
dence be  sanctified  to  all  who  remain.  This  stroke,  so  heavy, 
severe  and  mysterious  is  not  without  a  design.  Let  us  endeavour 
to  learn  this  design,  and  thus  to  derive  that  lesson  from  this  af- 
fliction which  G-od  is,  in  infinite  kindness  and  goodness,  design- 
ing to  teach  those  who  are  left.  Think  not  that  because  I  am 
absent  from  the  scene  of  affliction  I  will  not  feel  the  stroke  or  be 
interested  in  it.  True  I  am  absent — as  it  is  probable  I  shall  be 
on  all  such  occasions  in  future — but  my  thoughts  are  not  absent, 
and  my  sympathies  are  with  you.  Your  sorrows  are  my  sor- 
rows. 

"  Truly  it  must  be  trying  to  you  to  part  with  those  who  have 
been  with  you  in  all  your  innocent  childish  sports,  and  with 
whom  since  the  days  of  childhood  you  have  lived  in  the  bonds 
of  perfect  unity  and  tenderest  affection.  But  as  you  beheld  the 
cold  earth  covering  them  from  your  view,  did  you  not  turn  your 
thoughts  to  the  mansions  of  glory  to  which  they  had  gone,  and 
where  you  in  a  short  time  at  most  will  meet  them  with  songs 
-  and  everlasting  joy  ?  With  such  thoughts,  and  such  a  glorious 
prospect  before  you,  were  you  not  comforted  and  enabled  to  re- 
joice in  the  spoiling  of  your  goods?  But  farther,  when  you 
were  thus  comforted  with  these  delightful  anticipations,  did  you 
not  think  of  those  who  have  no  such  consolation — no  such  hope 
— no  such  prospects  in  the  future — where  friends  separate  to 
meet  in  everlasting  burning  ?  Should  not  our  hearts,  on  such 
occasions  particularly,  yearn  with  compassion  for  those  who  are 
in  such  a  condition,  should  not  such  thoughts  move  us  to  earn- 
estness in  our  endeavours  to  extend  to  them  the  blessings  which 
we  enjoy  ?  Oh !  what  base  selfishness  to  enjoy  these  unspeak- 


PREPARING   FOR    MISSIONARY   WORK.  119 

able  blessings  and  not  labour  earnestly  to  extend  them  to  those 
who  have  them  not ! 

' '  In  the  death  of  every  friend  I  hear  a  voice,  still,  silent, 
earnest,  appalling,  crying,  '  Gro  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature.'  Let  us  attend  to  it  as  it  now  comes  with  unusual 
earnestness — let  us  beware  that  we  do  not  mistake  its  im- 
port. 

"I  feel  that  the  time  is  fast  approaching  when  I  must  either 
shrink  back  or  assume  responsibilities,  great,  numerous  and  try- 
ing. The  nearer  they  approach  the  more  weighty  do  they  ap- 
pear. Yet,  at  times  I  could,  were  it  not  that  such  work  is 
enjoined  on  human  instrumentality,  willingly  lay  myself  in  the 
silent  tomb.  For  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  I  some- 
times fear  that  you  will  not  give  credit  to  such  strong  expressions 
of  a  sense  of  responsibilities  because  you  may  hear  no  such  ex- 
pressions from  my  lips.  This  is  my  nature,  and  I  cannot  help 
it.  I  love  to  keep  my  thoughts,  troubles,  &c.,  to  myself,  hidden 
within  my  own  bosom,  and  only  to  pour  them  out  in  retirement 
to  one  who  knows  how  to  sympathize. 

"Thus  it  is  that  I  am  reserved.  I  feel  that  in  appearance  I 
am  cold,  unsocial  and  unsympathizing.  But  it  is  not  so.  My 
feelings  and  thoughts  are  concealed  in  my  breast,  and  I  cannot 
make  them  known.  They  always  feel  to  me  too  strong — too  sa- 
cred to  come  to  view.  Hence  it  is  that  I  take  sweet  delight  in  a 
lonely  retired  cell  apart  from  every  human  eye.  It  is  then  that 
I  can  give  utterance  to  my  feelings  and  feel  my  responsibilities. 
Hence  it  is  that  none  know  the  working  of  my  mind.  Though 
they  may  be  with  me,  yet  that  which  is  occupying  my  thoughts 
and  lying  heaviest  on  my  mind  they  know  not. 

"You  may  truly  say  that  this  does  not  very  well  correspond 
with  my  character,  as  it  often  appears.  Yes,  I  know  that  it  has 
always  been,  that  when  I  am  among  the  merry r  I  am  the  mer- 
riest— among  the  playful  the  most -playful.  But  it  is  not  in  such 
places  that  I  incline  to  be,  and  I  always  retired  from  them,  loath- 
ing them  in  my  very  soul,  and  never  felt  ease  till  I  was  again  in 
solitude,  where  I  took  sweet  pleasure  in  looking  back  on  the 
vanity  of  all  such  fleeting  pleasures.  You  may  think  it  strange 
that  I  have  thus  at  so  much  length  described  my  feelings.  I 


120  •    MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

feel  that  it  is  my  duty  to  do  so.     To  rny  parents  I  wish  to  give 
every  satisfaction  in  my  power." 

At  the  close  of  the  term  in  the  college  at  Halifax, 
he  returned  to  his  father's  house,  at  Middle  Stewiacke, 
where  he  spent  most  of  the  time  till  the  opening  of  the 
Theological  Hall  at  West  River,  on  the  1st  September. 
Of  these  months  we  have  only  to  give  some  extracts 
from  his  diary. 

"Once  more  at  home.  How  good  and  merciful  has  God  been 
to  me,  to  grant  me  such  a  home.  But  oh,  how  little  do  L  think 
of  the  manifold  kindnesses  which  I  am  hourly  receiving  from 
him !  My  unmindfulness  and  want  of  gratitude  for  his  goodness 
continually  manifested  towards  me  are  so  great,  that  when  I  con- 
template them,  I  am  astonished  that  I  do  not  provoke  God  to 
withdraw  his  favours  from  me.  Oh,  my  God,  save  me  from 
this  wicked  indifference,  and  awaken  me  to  gratitude  to  thee  for 
favours  shown ! 

"  March  15.  Oh,  how  mysterious  and  unsearchable  are  God's 
ways !  Who  can  understand  his  decrees  ?  How  it  is  possible 
that  God  has  foreordained  all  things  that  come  to  pass,  and  yet  man 
is  free,  responsible.  This  is  a  truth  far  beyond  the  power  of 
human  intellect  to  comprehend.  0  God,  grant  that  it  may  have 
its  proper  influence  upon  my  soul !  When  I  reflect  that  I  was 
chosen  from  all  eternity,  not  on  account  of  any  foreseen  good  in 
me,  not  on  account  of  any  merit  on  my  part,  but  of  the  free  and 
sovereign  good  pleasure  and  mercy  of  God,  may  my  soul  be 
filled  with  humility,  with  love  to  thee  and  yearning  for  the  sal- 
vation of  souls.  To-day,  reflecting  on  Rom.  ix. 

"  April  11.  'Oh  what  joy  I  shall  experience  when  I  shall  be 
freed  from  all  the  corruptions  of  the  flesh,  and  without  one  un- 
holy feeling  or  emotion,  study  God's  works  and  commune  with 
and  rest  in  him  as  my  soul's  only  good,  enjoying  the  unclouded 
light  of  his  countenance  ! 

"  May  9.  Having  received  a  notice  from  the  clerk  of  Presby- 
tery rcs|i<vting  tlicir  intention  to  prescribe  me  exercises  with  a 


PREPARING    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK.  121 

view  to  my  licensure,  I  am  thus  led  to  reflect  upon  the  nature 
of  the  work  and  responsibilities  to  which  I  am  to  be  called.  How 
much  is  there  in  the  character  of  this  work  which  deserves  seri- 
ous consideration  !  Paul  has  given  a  most  graphic  statement 
of  what  constitutes  a  faithful  ministry  in  2  Cor.,  vL  May  these 
statements  sink  deeply  into  my  memory  and  rest  there,  bringing 
forth  fruit  in  my  life.  But  who  is  equal  to  these  things  ? 

"10.  In  prayer  and  self-examination.  He  who  would  approve 
himself  as  a  minister  of  God  must  live  in  the  exercise  of  faith, 
prayer,  love,  humility,  self-denial,  and  earnestness.  These  must 
be  the  elements  in  which  he  lives,  which  envelop  him,  in  which 
he  enjoys  life,  and  which  he  feels  to  be  as  necessary  to  his  spirit- 
ual life — to  the  faithful  discharge  of  duty,  as  the  atmosphere  is 
to  his  natural  life.  Exit  how  much  do  I  come  short  in  these  re- 
spects !  How  much  corruption,  vanity,  unbelief,  coldness,  in- 
sensibility to  the  nature  and  responsibilities  of  my  position,  and 
carelessness  and  indifference  in  my  prayers ! 

"21.  How  corrupt  is  the  human  heart — how  awfully  dan- 
gerous for  it  to  trifle  with  temptations — how  important  the  in- 
junction, 'Abstain  from  every  appearance  of  evil.' 

"June  15.  This  day  completes  my  twenty-seventh  year.  An- 
other checkered  year  of  my  life  has  rolled  into  the  past — its  plea- 
sures, joys,  sorrows,  temptations,  trials,  and  pains  are  no  more — 
gone  for  ever.  I  have  reason  for  thankfulness  that  Grpd  haa 
spared  me  through  another  year — that  I  have  a  sensible  assur- 
ance that  he  is  weaning  my  mind  more  and  more  from  this  world 
— that  I  am  more  disposed  to  do  his  will — more  self-denying — 
seeking  more  earnestly  to  do  his  will — feel  better  prepared  for 
missionary  labour — a  greater  willingness  to  leave  all  and  go — yes 
a  longing  to  go — deeper  love  to  him,  and  more  longing  for  com- 
munion with  him.  I  would-  not  boast  of  excellence  in  these 
respects — nay,  I  would  lament  in  dust  and  ashes  my  deficiencies 
in  these  things.  But  still  I  feel  it  to  be  my  duty  to  praise  the 
Lord  that  he  has  subjected  me  to  such  discipline — led  me  in  such 
a  way  as,  by  the  blessing  of  his  Spirit,  to  produce  these  blessed 
results  in  my  soul.  Now  would  I  anew  cast  myself  and  my  all 
upon  thy  care,  and  consecrate  them  to  thy  service. 

"19.  The  Synod  meets  in  the  coining  week.     At  this  meeting 
11 


122  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

there  is  to  be  some  decision  arrived  at  in  respect  to  myself.  I 
cannot  but  look  forward  to  this  with  deep  anxiety.  My  daily 
prayer  is  offered  up  respecting  this.  I  pray  God  to  direct  them 
to  send  me  immediately  on  my  way  to  the  scene  of  my  future 
labours.  But  my  prayer  is  that  they  would  come  to  that  deci- 
sion respecting  myself,  which  will  tend  most  largely  to  advance 
the  glory  of  God  upon  earth,  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  in 
the  growth  of  grace  in  my  own  sonl,  whatever  that  decision  may 
be,  however  contrary  to  my  desires  and  expectations.  I  now 
long,  ardently  long,  to  leave  my  own  land,  to  get  on  my  way  to 
the  land  of  the  heathen.  0  Lord,  direct  me  in  all  things  in 
respect  to  it!  Wield  me  as  an  instrument  in  thy  hand  of 
advancing  thy  cause.  Enable  me  to  be  wholly  and  earnestly 
devoted  to  this  work  in  the  deepest  humility.  Oh,  save  me 
from  pride  and  every  improper  feeling !  Be  my  counsellor  and 
strength. 

"29.  I  have  again  returned  from  the  meeting  of  Synod,  at  which 
it  was  decided  that  I  should  continue  the  work  of  preparation  a 
year  longer,  and  then  proceed  to  the  scenes  of  my  future  labours. 
0  Lord,  fit  me  for  this  work — give  me  humility  and  whole- 
hearted devotion  to  thy  service  ! 

"  July  2.  To-day  was  engaged  in  considering  the  ability  of  the 
church  '  to  disciple  all  nations,'  and  the  character  of  the  enter- 
prise. Stupendously  great  as  the  work  is,  yet  such  is  the  ability 
of  the  church,  that  she  cannot  excuse  herself  for  the  slow  pro- 
gress which  she  is  making  in  obeying  her  great  commission. 
Oh,  what  is  required  is  a  powerful  revival,  producing  an  unre- 
served consecration  to  God,  and  the  earnest  devotion  of  primi- 
tive times !  My  own  soul  requires  this.  0  Lord,  give  me  the 
Spirit  of  my  Saviour,  his  yearning  for  the  glory  of  my  Master, 
and  for  the  salvation  of  souls  ! 

"7.  Oh,  the  deceitfulness  of  my  heart !  I  find  that  in  re- 
spects in  which  I  thought  I  was  living  for  God,  such  has  been 
the  deceitfulness  of  my  heart  that  I  now,  by  certain  providential 
dealings,  have  been  made  to  see  that  in  these  vei>  m-pccls  I 
have  been  living  for  self- — to  gratify  my  own  feelings.  0  Lord, 
enable  me  to  know  myself  fully  ! 

"11.    How    far  short    professing   Christians  come    of  their 


PREPARING    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK.  123 

ability  in  their  efforts  for  the  heathen  !  This  subject  I  was  con- 
sidering to-day.  But  how  far  short  I  come  myself  of  being: 
wholly  consecrated  to  this  work — how  little  impressed  with  its 
extent,  its  character,  and  the  amount  of  labour  and  number  of 
labourers  which  it  will  require !  Oh,  that  these  facts  were  con- 
stantly before  my  mind,  and  that  I  would  act  according  to 
them ! 

"25-  I  have  for  nearly  two  weeks  past  been  driving  about 
amongst  friends,  relatives,  &c.  This  was  contrary  to  my  desire 
and  design.  I  have  resolved  to  spend  no  more  time  hereafter 
in  mere  visitation*.  Oh,  may  I  meet  all  my  friends  and  relatives 
in  heaven!  With  these  I  can  now  associate  little,  or  no  more 
in  time.  Duty  demands  all  my  time,  and  I  must  attend  to  its 
calls. 

"31.  Oh,  what  a  blessed  book  is  the  Bible!  Never  enjoyed 
so  much  pleasure  in  studying  it  before  as  I  have  done  to-day. 
Oh,  to  have  aU  its  truths  in  my  heart !  I  have  resolved  to  study 
it  more  diligently,  to  make  it  my  constant  companion. 

"Aug.  2,  How  much  hath  Christ  done  in  order  to  procure 
the  blessings  of  salvation — what  self-denial — what  labour — what 
suffering — how  intensely  must  he  have  loved  the  souls  of  men  J 
Now  this  salvation  which  cost  him  so  much,  which  he  so  values, 
and  in  which  he  so  delights,  he  hath  committed  to  the  gospel 
ministry  that  they  may  publish  it  abroad — may  induce  souls  to 
lay  hold  upon  it.  Thus  the  results  of  Christ's  great  work  are 
dependent  upon  the  ministry.  Oh,  who  can  express  the  re- 
sponsibilities connected  with  the  ministry !  May  this  view  of 
it  ever  bear  more  and  more  heavily  upon  my  mind. 

"15.  The  humbling  which  thou  hast  been  giving  to  my  pride, 
and  the  chastisement  to  which  thou  hast  subjected  me,  I  take 
as  a  correction  of  a  kind  father,  and  as  evidences  that  thou  art 
fitting  me  for  the  work  to  which  I  am  looking  forward,  and  will 
go  with  me  and  be  with  me  in  it.  May  I  learn  from  this  cor- 
rection the  lessons  thou  would1  st  teach  me,  but  may  it  be  my 
constant  #irn  to  have  a  singleness  of  purpose  in  all  I  do.  Allow 
me  not  to  seek  my  own  glory  or  my  praise,  or  to  serve  in  the 
way  that  will  be  agreeable  to  my  feelings.  But  may  I,  regard- 
less either  of  the  smiles,  the  frowns  of  this  world,  or  my  own 


124  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

feelings,  go  forward  in  the  strength  of  God  the  Lord,  my  only  and 
single  object  being  the  promotion  of  thy  glory,  in  the  salvation  of 
souls. 

"23.  Engaged  in  reading  'Marshall's  Gospel  Mystery  of 
Sanctification. '  This  is  a  treatise  deeply  imbued  with  experi- 
mental godliness — giving  satisfactory  evidence  of  its  having  come 
from  a  mind  taught  by  God  -and  disciplined  by  him.  Oh,  may 
I  profit  by  its  holy  teachings !  May  I  give  more  and  more  heed 
to  the  growth  of  godliness  in  my  soul. 

"26.  I  have  now  been  at  home  for  some  time,  and  more  than 
probably  this  will  be  the  last  period  I  shall  spend  among  the  scenes 
of  my  childhood.  But  I  am  now  about  to  leave — and  now,  0  Lord ! 
as  my  residence  at  home  is  about  ended,  fire  my  heart  with  love 
and  gratitude  to  thee  for  what  thou  hast  done  for  me  while  here 
— deepen  all  good  impressions  made, — fix  in  my  mind  all  instruc- 
tions received,  and  may  I  largely  profit  by  these  in  all  my  jour- 
neyings  and  duties  hereafter.  Oh,  forgive  all  short-comings  and 
errors  in  Christ !  As  I  look  to  the  past  I  am  encouraged  to  go 
on — to  believe  that  thou  hast  called  me  to  the  work  to  which  I 
am  looking  forward, — that  thou  hast  been  preparing  me  for  it, 
and  will  continue  to  do  so.  I  would,  0  Lord  1  thus  leave  myself 
and  all  that  relates  to  this  work  with  thee.  0  Lord !  revive 
thy  work. ' ' 

In  autumn  of  that  year,  (1857),  he  again  attended 
the  West  River  Seminary,  expecting  to  receive  license 
immediately  after  its  close.  The  following  entries  in 
his  journal  at  this  time  will  show  the  feelings  of  deep 
solemnity  with  which  he  contemplated  his  entrance  upon 
the  work  of  the  ministry. 

"Sept.  4.  Attended  the  opening  of  the  Seminary.  This  in 
all  probability  will  be  my  last  attendance  upon  an  Institution  of 
learning  in  my  native  land.  May  God  enable  me  to  spend  this 
session  so  that  he  may  consistently  add  his  blessing  to  my 
studies.  Give  me  earnestness,  diligence,  self-denial  and  de- 


PREPARING    FOR   MISSIONARY   WORK.  125 

votedness  to  thy  service  and  love  to  thy  commands,  and  to  thy 
name  shall  be  all  the  glory, 

"13.  Engaged  in  self-examination — Find  in  my  heart  much  un- 
faithfulness, dishonesty.  I  do  not  feel  fully  that  I  am  God's— 
bought  with  a  price  and  required  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  God. 
I  thus  waste  thoughtlessly  much  time.  I  fail  to  faithfully 
improve  all  my  opportunities  for  improvement  and  usefulness. 
I  do  not  think  or  feel  that  I  am  a  steward  entrusted  with  talents 
to  occupy  for  God.  Oh,  may  these  facts  be  impressed  more  and 
more  deeply  upon  my  mind ! 

"20.  As  the  period  approaches  when  I  anticipate  being  com- 
missioned to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel,  I  become  more 
deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  my  unfitness  for  such  a  work, 
and  its  awfully  responsible  character.  When  I  reflect  upon  the 
nature  of  the  work — its  arduous  duties  and  awful  responsibilities, 
and  the  period  through  which  its  results  extend,  and  then  look 
into  my  own  bosom — examine  the  corruption  that  is  found  to 
exist  there — feel  my  weakness  and  innumerable  infirmities,  I 
feel  almost  at  times,  ready  to  cry  out,  '  Lord !  send  by  whom 
thou  wilt, '  and  take  thy  feeble  and  unworthy  servant  to  thyself, 
that  I,  there  freed  from  my  many  imperfections  and  corruptions, 
may  praise,  adore  and  enjoy  thee.  But  when  I  reflect  that  it 
has  pleased  thee  to  commit  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  to  man, 
and  to  save  souls  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching — and  that  there 
is  great  want  of  labourers — souls  perishing ; — also  when  I  look 
back  upon  the  way  in  which  I  have  been  led  up  to  the  present 
time — I  feel  constrained  to  say,  'Here  am  I,  send  me,'  and  to 
add,  Lord  !  assign  me  that  work  in  which  thou  wouldst  have  me 
engaged — lead  me  to  it — fit  and  strengthen  me  for  it.  But  if 
thou  hast  no  work  for  me  here  take  me  to  thyself.  0,  Lord ! 
with  my  whole  soul  I  cry,  do  not  permit  me  to  engage  in  any 
work  to  which  thou  hast  not  called  nie.  To-day  much  engaged 
in  prayer  and  reflection,  in  respect  to  these  things. 

"23.  I  am  becoming  more  impressed  that  my  views,  and  be- 
lief of  the  truth  are  too  speculative — there  seems  to  be  no  re- 
ality in  them.  This  fact  is  becoming  more  and  more  palpable 
to  my  mind.  My  prayer  is,  0,  Lord !  give  me  a  conscious  belief 
11  * 


126  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

in  the  truth — to  feel  it  to  be  truth — then  to  rest  upon  it  as  such 
and  to  act  accordingly." 

"  Oct.  12.  This  day  I  completed  my  Theological  studies.  This 
then  is  a  season  well  calculated  to  awaken  many  solemn  reflec- 
tions— to  call  to  mind  the  unmerited  kindness  and  mercy  which 
I  have  received  at  the  hand  of  God  during  this  period — in  that 
I  have  been  supported  and  brought  through  all  the  toils  and 
trials  (some  of  them  severe)  inward  conflicts  and  temptations 
connected  with  this  course  of  study.  Oh,  how  much  cause  have 
I  too  to  prostrate  myself  in  the  dust,  on  account  of  my  many 
short-comings,  errors  and  sins  during  this  period !  I  can  only 
cry,  God,  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner,  and  enable  me  hereafter  to 
live  for  thee  unreservedly." 

Immediately  after  the  close  of  this  session  he  attended 
a  meeting  of  Presbytery,  expecting  to  receive  license 
to  preach  before  proceeding  to  Philadelphia,  where  he 
intended  to  spend  the  following  winter  in  attending 
medical  classes.  But  circumstances  having  prevented 
the  attendance  of  members  of  Presbytery,  he  was 
obliged  to  proceed  thither,  without  having  what  he  so 
much  desired,  regular  authority  from  the  Church  to 
preach  Christ  and  him  crucified.  This  was  a  severe 
disappointment,  by  which  however  he  endeavoured  to 
profit  as  a  dispensation  of  God's  providence. 

The  following  winter  was  spent  in  Philadelphia,  in 
attendance  upon  the  classes  of  Pennsylvania  Medical 
College.  The  impression  he  produced  on  others  while 
there,  may  be  learned  from  a  notice  of  him,  which  ap- 
peared in  the  Philadelphia  Christian  Instructor,  in  which 
the  editor  says,  "  While  preparing  for  his  great  work 
among  the  heathen,  he  spent  one  winter  in  this  city,  at- 
tending a  course  of  medical  lectures,  and  sekLpm  have 
we  been  permitted  to  form  the  acquaintance  of  a  more 


PREPARING    FOR   MISSIONARY   WORK.  127 

amiable,  devoted,  and  zealous  spirit.  May  his  mantle 
fall  upon  many." 

Of  his  studies  here,  he  thus  writes  to  his  parents. 
"  It  is  now  some  time  since  I  have  written  to  you,  my 
time  and  attention  being  so  much  occupied  with  my 
various  studies.  My  health  is  good,  and  I  continue  to 
prosecute  my  studies  with  much  pleasure,  and,  I  trust, 
with  not  a  small  degree  of  success.  I  consider  the  op- 
portunities for  study  and  instruction,  which  I  enjoy  this 
winter  as  among  the  most  valuable  privileges  which  I 
have  hitherto  enjoyed.  May  I  be  enabled  to  improve 
them  wisely,  and  also  to  exercise  due  gratitude  to  the 
giver." 

We  may  give  the  remainder  of  this  letter,  as  it  con- 
tains some  views  similar  to  what  have  been  expressed 
in  his  diary,  and  which  afterward  engaged  particular 
attention. 

"  Since  I  came  on  here  my  mind  has  been  little  occupied  with 
thoughts  relating  to  my  country  and  its  dear  and  tender  associa- 
tions. These  are  gliding  from  my  mind.  The  withering  hand 
of  time  and  the  stern  calls  of  duty  are  rapidly  sinking  them  in 
the  deep  shades  of  eternal  oblivion.  Do  not  suppose  that  I  am 
becoming  morose  and  losing  my  natural  affections.  No,  my  af- 
fections and  sympathies  are  unchanged ;  but  they  lie  concealed 
in  the  depths  of  my  bosom.  This  life  is  not  the  place  to  deve- 
lope  and  enjoy  these  emotions  and  feelings  of  our  natural  consti- 
tution. There  is  not  time.  Their  indulgence  is  not  compatible 
with  the  calls  of  duty,  and  every  thing  around  us  seems  to  point 
to  another  world,  as  the  proper  time  and  situation  for  developing 
this  characteristic  of  our  nature.  And  when  we  call  to  mind 
how  well  adapted  our  future  home  will  be  to  develope  and  gra- 
tify these  elements  of  our  being,  surely  we  will  not  be  so  un- 
grateful as  to  complain,  because  duty  and  the  character  of  our 
present  home  will  not  allow  us  this  indulgence  here.  No,  let  us 


128  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

give  up  all  our  feelings  for  time  and  look  to  eternity  as  the  home 
in  which  they  will  all  be  gratified  far  beyond  what  we  can  con- 
ceive or  think.  It  is  to  this  period  that  I  look  with  pleasure 
and  fond  anticipation ;  and  until  I  reach  that  home,  I  wish  no 
rest — no  time  for  indulging  natural  feelings.  Active  employ- 
ment in  Grod's  service  is  my  great  and  I  trust  sincere  desire. 
Apart  from  this,  life  to  me  would  be  a  most  unpleasant  and  bur- 
densome weight.  Who  would  desire  to  live  in  this  world,  full 
of  sin  and  suffering,  unless  he  were  employed  in  the  service  of 
his  all  wise  and  merciful  Creator?  Surely  nothing  but  this 
should  induce  us  to  live  amidst  such  most  unpleasant  and  soul- 
rending  scenes.  Nothing  else  should  wed  us  to  this  world — a 
world  wholly  at  enmity  with  every  sentiment  of  the  Christian's 
soul — a  world  whose  constant  aim  is  to  afflict  and  oppress  and 
injure  the  believer's  soul  in  every  possible  manner.  As  our  Sa- 
viour has  expressed  it,  '  Ye  are  not  bf  the  world,  therefore  the 
world  hateth  you. ' 

' '  But  can  this  be  said  of  professing  Christians  of  the  present 
day?  I  fear  not.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  the  world  and  the 
church  had  come  to  some  understanding  between  each  other — 
that  they  have  made  a  truce,  by  which  they  have  agreed  to  live 
in  mutual  and  friendly  intercourse.  Hence  at  the  present  day, 
it  appears  to  me  that  we  cannot  say  with  strict  propriety  that 
the  world  hates  the  church.  In  fact  it  is  difficult  to  draw  the 
line  of  demarcation  between  the  church  and  the  world.  To  my 
mind  this  is  the  most  gloomy  picture  of  the  present  age.  I  be- 
lieve we  have  all  departed  far,  very  far,  from  the  standard  of 
Christian  duty.  So  far  have  we  departed  from  just  views  of 
duty  and  the  faithful  discharge  of  it,  that  I  believe  if  the  zealous 
non-conforming  Paul  was  to  appear  in  our  day,  he  would  be 
called  an  insane  fanatic. ' ' 

His  journal  indicates  that  his  medical  studies  were 
prosecuted  in  the  same  religious  spirit  as  marked  all  his 
previous  course,  but  space  will  only  permit  one  or  two 
extracts. 

"30.  After  much  wandering  through  varied  scenes,  I  have 


PREPARING    FOR   MISSIONARY   WORK.  129 

arrived  safely  at  this  city  for  the  purpose  of  prosecuting  the 
study  of  medicine  for  a  time.  I  matriculated  to-day  in  the 
Pensylvania  Medical  College.  I  was  much  pleased  with  the 
character  and  tone  of  the  Institution. 

"31.  This  day  I  have  set  apart  to  meditation  and  prayer  with 
a  special  view  to  prepare  for  the  prosecution  of  my  studies  in 
this  place:  1.  Reviewing  my  life — the  multiplied  grounds  for 
gratitude  to  God,  to  love,  serve  and  trust  in  him.  2.  Acknow- 
ledging the  kindness  of  God  in  bringing  me  safely  to  this  place. 
3.  Confession  of  sin,  prayer  for  forgiveness.  4.  Special  prayer 
for  God's  presence  and  aid  during  my  residence  in  this  place — 
that  he  would  direct  me  how  I  shall  employ  my  time — give  me 
earnestness,  diligence  and  success  in  study — cause  these  studies 
to  tend  largely  to  fit  me  for  the  work  to  which  he  may  call  me — 
and  that  he  would  enable  me  to  have  a  single  view  to  his  glory 
in  all  I  do.  Oh,  may  the  prayers  of  this  day  be  heard — short- 
comings and  imperfections  forgiven !  Oh,  surround  me  with 
Thy  favour  as  with  a  shield  !  Give  me  to  know  what  is  right, 
and  to  Thy  name  be  the  glory. 

"Nov.  5.  In  the  prosecution  of  the  study  of  medicine,  how 
much  do  I  see  to  call  to  mind  a  Great  First  Cause — to  remind 
me  of  my  duty  to  adore  him  for  the  wonderful  manner  in  which 
he  has  created  me — to  trust  upon  him  every  moment  for  protec- 
tion for  my  existence.  How  true  are  the  words  of  the  Psalmist, 
"lam  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made."  Who  can  doubt  the 
existence  of  God  ?  Who  could  not  adore  and  admire  his  wis- 
dom and  power  in  creation  ?  How  humanity  is  degraded  and 
reduced  to  its  suffering  condition  by  ignorance  and  vice !  Oh, 
what  scenes  of  suffering  to  which  I  am  witness  !  Oh,  give  me  a 
heart  to  sympathize  with  suffering  humanity  !  Direct  the  ex- 
ercises of  my  mind  in  witnessing  these  scenes. 

"Jan.  1..  0,  Lord!  Thou  hast  most  mercifully  brought  me 
through  another  year.  As  I  enter  upon  a  new  year,  I  would 
only  resolve  in  Christ  to  live  more  by  faith — to  have  no  confi- 
dence in  the  flesh — to  do  all  things  in  Christ's  strength,  and 
to  give  up  self.  This  last  is  the  most  difficult  thing  in  the  Chris- 
tian's experience. 

"19.  It  is  an  easy  matter  to  assert  that  salvation  is  all  of 


130  MEMOIR   OP   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

grace,  but  it  is  a  difficult  thing  to  fully  realize  it.  I  fear  many 
boast  of  their  Calvinistic  views,  who  know  little  of  this  doctrine 
experimentally.  I  find  that  my  soul  naturally  abhors  it.  There 
is  such  a  reluctance  to  give  up  wholly  with  self  in  the  matter  of 
my  justification  and  sanctification  and  to  seek  these  from  God 
as  a  free  gift. 

"Feb.  19.  Leave  this  city  in  which  I  have  enjoyed  such  valu- 
able privileges — and  had  so  much  communion  with  God  in  prayer, 
the  study  of  his  word  and  meditation.  I  would  now  go  out  as 
Jacob  of  old  did  and  commit  myself  to  that  faithful  Creator,  who 
has  led  me  and  fed  me  up  to  the  present  moment,  trusting  that 
he  will  still  provide  for  me — guide  and  protect  me  from  all  harm 
and  every  danger  seen  and  unseen. ' ' 

Having  returned  home  he  prepared  to  pass  through 
trials  for  license  before  the  Presbytery  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Having,  however, 
a  short  season  of  leisure,  he  directed  his  mind  specially 
to  an  examination  of  his  views  of  the  ministerial  office, 
his  motives  in  desiring  to  enter  into  it,  the  nature  of  a 
call  to  it,  and  especially  his  own  call  and  qualifications 
for  the  work.  We  doubt  not  that  his  records  on  this 
subject  will  be  regarded  as  interesting  and  fitted  to  be 
profitable,  especially  to  those  looking  forward  to  the 
office  of  the  gospel  ministry : 

"  March  4.  Through  the  goodness  and  overflowing  mercy  of 
God  I  am  once  more  in  my  native  land.  Oh,  how  good  has  the 
Lord  been  to  me  in  all  my  wanderings !  How  kindly  he  has 
watched  over  all  my  mistakes. 

"15.  I  now  have  a  short  period  allowed  me  free  from  all 
public  and  scholastic  duties.  This  appears  to  my  mind  to  be  a 
breathing  time — a  time  for  reflection — to  look  into  my  own 
heart — to  bring  it  faithfully  to  the  touchstone  of  Divine  truth — 
to  look  to  my  position,  its  duties  and  responsibilities — to  con- 
sider what  constitutes  fitness  for  the  ministerial  office — a  call  to 
it,  and  its  results,  as  seen  in  time  and  eternity. 


PREPARING    FOR   MISSIONARY   WORK.  131 

"18.  When  we  view  the  ministerial  office  in  all  its  relations 
and  bearings,  how  much  do  we  see  in  it  calling  for  self-denial 
and  unqualified  consecration  to  it.  0,  Lord,  thus  fit  me  for  this 
office  !  Deliver  rue  from  selfishness.  May  thy  will  be  my  will, 
my  all-absorbing  aim  and  aspiration  the  promotion  of  thy  glory, 
the  good  of  Zion,  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  May  I  not  be  left 
to  consult  my  own  feeling  or  interests,  but  only  thy  will.  De- 
liver me  from  pride,  all  self-sufficiency,  and  carnal-mindedness. 

"21.  I  have  to  lament  a  constant  disposition  to  make  the 
grand  aim  of  all  my  studies,  the  instruction  of  others.  When 
I  study  my  Bible,  I  am  ever  viewing  it  as  adapted  to  the  various 
conditions  of  others.  In  my  meditations,  the  instruction  and 
good  of  others  is  my  theme.  Thus  I  have  little  time  to  attend 
to  my  own  soul's  wants.  May  I  ever  be  on  my  guard  against 
this  ruinous  error.  I  would  resolve  in  Christ  to  attend  more 
hereafter  to  th|  condition  of  my  own  soul ;  that  I  myself  be  not 
a  castaway. 

"April  21.  From  my  earliest  recollections  I  have  had  a  desire 
to  preach  the  gospel,  to  be  employed  for  the  good  of  my  fellow- 
beings.  I  can  recollect  that  in  early  childhood,  when  I  heard  a 
sermon,  especially  if  an  earnest  one,  I  was  full  of  a  desire  to 
preach  also.  At  times  I  have  even  been  affected  to  tears  in  this 
way.  This  continued  as  I  grew  older.  I  had  a  constant  desire 
to  be  useful.  I  now  discover  that  I  was  then  a  stranger  to  that 
very  Saviour  I  desired  to  preach.  I  now  know  also  that  in  these 
desires  there  was  much  that  was  selfish.  But  still  I  trust  that 
it  was  at  least  partially  from  God,  that  it  was  the  forerunner  of 
God's  design  in  reference  to  me.  There  is  much  in  my  past  life 
to  lead  me  to  this  conclusion,  and  I  feel  that  I  would  be  guilty 
of  ingratitude  to  God  were  I  to  overlook  these,  his  dealings  with 
me.  But  shall  I  make  these  the  grounds  of  my  entrance  into 
the  ministry?  Shall  I  regard  them  as  sufficient  evidence 
that  I  have  a  call  to  it?  Oh,  no  !  I  must  give  this  a  prayerful 
Scriptural  investigation.  Let  me  now  ere  I  enter  that  office  re- 
cord my  views  and  feelings  in  regard  to  it,  my  evidence  of  a  call, 
and  my  hope  of  success  in  it. 

"26.  Why  do  I,  a  poor,  weak,  ignorant,  and  erring  mortal, 
one  in  whom  there  is  no  sufficiency,  venture,  presume  to  ontor 


132  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON.- 

into  the  office  of  the  ministry?  Should  I  not  fly  from  this 
work  with  the  language  '  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?' 
The  first  grand  consideration  which  leads  me  to  enter  this  office 
is  this,  God  has  provided  a  plan  by  which  sinners  may  be  saved. 
A  knowledge  of  this  plan  is  absolutely  necessary  to  their  salva- 
tion. Sinners  are  to  be  instructed,  exhorted,  entreated,  and  be- 
sought in  order  to  reconcile  them  to  God.  This  work,  responsi- 
ble as  it  may  be,  he  has  been  pleased  in  the  counsels  of  his  good 
pleasure  to  assign  to  human  instrumentality.  See  Matt,  xxviii. 
18,  20;  Acts  vi.  1 — 6;  1  Pet.  v.  2,  and  a  multitude  of  other 
passages.  But  though  this  work  is  left  to  human  instru- 
mentality, yet  all  are  not  to  be  ambassadors  from  God  to  a  world 
lying  in  sin.  God  has  retained  his  right  to  select  whom  he 
pleases  for  this  responsible  work.  Ah,  this  thought  should  fill 
every  mind  which  would  aspire  to  this  office  with  deep  humility, 
causing  him  to  pause,  to  tremble,  to  inquire,  0to  pray,  to  ex- 
amine, and  to  cast  himself  upon  the  guidance  of  God !  A 
master  workman  exercises  his  right  to  choose  his  instruments, 
so  does  God.  See  John  xx.  21  ;  Acts  xx.  28,  xiii.  2-4 ;  Jer. 
xxiii.  4,  21  ;  Isa.  vi.  8.  Who  then  would  dare  thrust  himself 
into  this  work  unless  God  chooses  him  ? 

"28.  But  now  to  answer  this  solemn  question.  Why  do  I 
aspire  to  this  office  ?  May  thine  eyes  be  now  bearing  upon  me 
in  tender  mercies.  The  long  desire  which  I  have  had  to  enter 
this  office  I  do  not  now  notice.  Hence  I  would  first  recognize 
God's  will  to  me  in  this  matter  in  providence.  Having  given 
myself  to  God.  and  devoted  my  all  to  a  course  of  preparation 
for  this  work  with  this  language,  '  0,  Lord,  hedge  up  every  way 
by  which  I  would  enter  this  office,  if  it  be  not  thy  will  that  I  en- 
pme  in  this  work,'  though  to  human  appearance  my  way 
seemed  to  be  obstructed  by  barriers  insurmountable,  yet  as  I  ap- 
proached these,  they  vanished  as  the  fleeting  shadow ;  but  not  in 
the  way  anticipated.  I  had  none  to  encourage,  but  many  to 
discourage.  Still  the  desire  continued  to  burn  within  and  in- 
crease. Thus  I  was  propelled  forward,  God  opened  up  the  way. 
I  was  led  earnestly  to  seek  direction  from  God  in  reference  to 
tliis  work,  that  he  would  lead  me  in  that  in  which  I  would  do 
most  for  his  glory.  Thus  I  was  brought  forward  until  I  nearly 


PREPARING    FOR   MISSIONARY    WORK.  133 

reached  this  work.  True,  during  this  time  there  was  in  my 
heart  a  mass  of  corruption  of  which  I  was  lamentably  ignorant, 
but  still  I  believe  that  God  in  great  mercy  was  bringing  me  for- 
ward to  the  work,  because  it  was  his  wondrous  and  merciful 
purpose  to  make  me  a  preacher  of  the  mystery  of  godliness. 
Thus,  then,  I  am  encouraged  to  go  forward  and  dare  not  go 
back.  His  providential  dealings  with  me  and  his  guidings  have 
all  been  working  to  this  end,  as  a  voice  saying  to  me,  '  go. ' 

"  29.  I  would  next  notice  God's  voice  to  me  in  the  manner  in 
which  I  have  (contrary  to  my  desire  and  anticipation) ,  been 
kept  back  from  entering  this  work.  When,  six  or  eight  months 
ago,  I  would  have  entered  this  office,  God's  hand  kept  me  back. 
By  this  he  has  been  restraining  my  too  sanguine  temperament, 
leading  me  to  trust  less  to  an  arm  of  flesh,  making  me  to  feel 
my  own  unfitness,  nothingness,  arousing  Tne  from  indolence, 
and  making  me  to  know  more  largely  of  the  corruption  and  de- 
ceitfulness  of  my  own  heart,  the  impurity  of  my  motives,  and 
my  need  of  the  constant  and  powerful  indwelling  of  the  Holy 
Spirit's  influence  to  fit  and  strengthen  me  for  this  work.  Du- 
ring this  period  he  has  led  me  to  reflect  deeply,  earnestly  upon 
the  character  of  this  office,  the  qualification  necessary  for  it,  and 
the  questions,  What  constitutes  a  call  to  this  work  ?  and,  Am  I 
called  to  it?  I  trust  this  is  the  merciful  work  of  God,  and  thus 
while  he  has  been  giving  me  to  see  my  nothingness  and  vanity, 
so  that  while  in  view  of  these  I  could  flee  from  such  a  position  into 
the  deepest  recesses  of  solitude,  yet  his  power  in  me  is  compel- 
ling me  to  go  forward.  I  dare  not  go  back.  He  has  led  me 
to  far  more  earnest  and  frequent  prayer,  prayer  in  yearnings 
.and  tears,  for  wisdom,  guidance,  fitness,  strength — an  assurance 
of  a  call  in  reference  to  this  office.  I  have  been  led  to  abhor 
myself  in  dust  and  ashes,  to  look  to  God  for  everything,  and  to 
render  all  glory  to  him. ' ' 
12 


134  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

LICENSERS   AND    LABOURS    IN  NOVA    SCOTIA. 

WE  now  come  to  what  was  undoubtedly  the  most  pain- 
ful trial  of  Mr.  Johnston's  life ;  and  as,  in  stating  the 
facts  we  may  seem  to  reflect  on  other  parties,  we  would 
have  preferred  not  noticing  the  matter  at  all.  But  as 
it  was  the  cause  of  his  being  detained  a  year  from  the 
Foreign  Mission  field — as  it  was  to  him  an  event  of  most 
serious  moment — causing  the  deepest  distress  for  a  time, 
and  giving  occasion  for  a  fine  exhibition  of  Christian  meek- 
ness, and  as  it  formed  an  important  part  of  his  spiritual 
training,  we  cannot  omit  reference  to  it.  "When  he 
now  came  forward  to  the  Presbytery  to  receive  license 
he  was  rejected,  at  least  for  a  time.  He  had  expected 
to  have  been  licensed  the  previous  autumn.  He  had 
attended  Presbytery  for  the  purpose,  but  circumstances 
twice  prevented  the  attendance  of  members.  Under 
the  disappointment,  he  gave  utterance  to  some  hasty 
expressions  which  gave  offence.  At  all  events,  when  he 
returned  in  spring,  he  found  that  the  faces  of  some  of 
his  ecclesiastical  superiors  were  not  toward  him  as  afore- 
time ;  and  when  he  came  forward  to  deliver  the  dis- 
courses assigned  him  as  his  trials  for  license,  some  of 
them  were  rejected,  :uid  that  with  such  strong  expres- 


LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS   IN   NOVA   SCOTIA.      135 

sions  of  his  want  of  qualifications  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry  by  a  portion  of  the  Presbytery,  as  rendered 
it  doubtful  whether  they  would  ever  consent  to  license 
him  at  all.  When  we  consider  the  years  of  arduous 
toil  which  he  had  spent  in  preparation  for  that  work — 
how  it  had  formed  the  object  of  his  aspirations  and 
prayers  almost  from  childhood — and  the  sensitiveness 
of  his  spirit,  we  may  judge  how  this  sudden  quenching 
of  his  hopes  should  have  almost  crushed  him  to  the 
earth. 

There  were  circumstances  which  rendered  the  disap- 
pointment greater.  He  had  passed  through  a  more 
extensive  and  varied  course  of  study,  than  most  of  the 
students  of  the  church  to  which  he  belonged.  At  each 
of  the  three  institutions  which  he  attended,  he  had  not 
only  enjoyed  the  esteem  of  both  Professors  and  students, 
but  was  regarded  by  both  as  giving  promise  of  useful- 
ness as  a  minister.  He  might  not  have  been  considered 
as  a  man  of  extraordinary  powers,  but  he  was  viewed 
as  possessing  respectable  talents,  as  well  as  devoted 
piety  and  great  zeal.  The  discourses  which  he  delivered 
before  the  Professors  were  always  approved  as  fair  spe- 
cimens of  mental  power.  He  had  during  his  Theolo- 
gical course  delivered  several  exercises  before  the  Pres- 
bytery, and  always  with  approval.  The  summer  before, 
the  Presbytery  had  agreed  without  opposition  to  take 
him  on  trial  for  license,  and  it  had  been  intended  that 
he  should  be  licensed  at  the  conclusion  of  the  term  in 
October.  Till  this  time  every  encouragement  had  been 
held  out  to  him  to  go  forward,  and  he  had  not  the 
slightest  reason  to  anticipate  any  obstacle  to  entering 
upon  the  course  to  which  he  had  been  looking  forward. 


136  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

How  keen  must  have  been  his  disappointment  to  find 
his  way  at  once  to  all  appearance  entirely  blocked  up. 

In  justice  to  the  Presbytery,  however,  it  must  be  ob- 
served, that  in  his  discourses  he  had  laid  himself  open 
to  criticism.  During  his  labours  in  Kansas  and  else- 
where, he  had  been  in  the  habit  of  delivering  addresses, 
which  were  rather  in  the  form  of  exhortations,  than 
regular  discourses  upon  passages  of  Scripture.  He  had 
besides  adopted  the  idea,  that  there  was  generally  in 
the  church,  both  among  professors  and  non-professors, 
much  more  knowledge  than  Christian  life,  and  that 
people  needed  not  so  much  to  be  instructed  as  to  be 
roused.  Hence  when  subjects  of  discourse  were  as- 
signed him,  instead  of  giving  his  attention  to  a  sound 
exposition  of  the  passages  appointed,  and  endeavouring 
to  exhibit  the  truths  which  they  contain,  he  made  his 
discourses  rather  in  the  form  of  earnest  appeals,  only 
slightly  based  on  his  text,  forgetful  that  all  sound  ex- 
hortation must  be  founded  on  scriptural  truth — that  it 
is  "  by  manifestation  of  the  truth,  that  we  are  to  com- 
mend ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight 
of  God." 

Another  matter  however  at  this  time  excited  some 
attention.  In  the  extracts  from  his  diary  and  letters 
which  we  have  given,  it  will  be  seen  that  in  several  in- 
stances he  expresses  himself  in  rather  strong  terms,  re- 
garding the  church,  as  having  imbibed  the  spirit  of  the 
world,  and  far  from  manifesting  that  spirit  of  self- 
denial,  to  which  she  is  bound  by  the  laws  and  example 
of  her  great  Head,  as  well  as  by  the  objects  of  her  in- 
stitution and  the  claims  of  a  perishing  world.  We  can- 
not see  how  any  thoughtful  Christian  can  deny,  that 


LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS   IN   NOVA    SCOTIA.      137 

there  is  a  large  measure  of  truth  in  such  views,  or 
wonder  that  persons  should  be  urgent  in  pressing  them 
upon  the  attention  of  others.  This  is  only  character- 
istic of  all  zealous  souls,  particularly  in  youth.  But  un- 
doubtedly such  persons  are  in  danger  of  falling  into  a 
spirit  of  intolerance  and  want  of  charity  toward  others, 
or  of  cherishing  self-righteous  ideas  of  themselves,  and 
perhaps  in  some  instances  of  sinking  into  a  morbid  and 
misanthropic  gloominess  of  spirit.  But  persons  of  the 
right  sort  soon  learn  to  make  allowances  for  the  short- 
comings of  human  nature ;  and  while  continuing  as 
zealous  as  ever,  judge  charitably  of  the  deficient  zeal 
of  others,  and  the  more  diligently  they  labour,  the  more 
are  they  "  clothed  with  humility."  The  impressions  of 
Mr.  Johnston  arose  not  from  self-elation,  but  were  the  na- 
tural and  honest  expressions  of  a  heart  burning  with 
regard  for  his  Father's  glory ;  but  seeing  the  danger  to 
which  persons  of  this  temperament  are  exposed,  it 
would  have  been  a  most  friendly  act  to  have  pointed  it 
out  in  a  kindly  manner,  and  to  show  him  the  necessity 
not  only  of  zeal  but  of  having  his  zeal  tempered  by 
forbearance  toward  others,  and  thus  of  being  like  Him, 
who  while  "  the  zeal  of  his  Father's  house  had  eaten 
him  up,"  was  yet  so  considerate  of  the  little  faith  of 
his  disciples.  No  young  man  was  ever  more  willing  to 
receive  direction  from  those  whom  he  respected,  and 
even  if  he  had  committed  errors,  it  would  have  been  no 
difficult  matter  to  have  convinced  him  of  them.  Instead 
of  this  he  was  denounced  in  what  he  regarded  as  a  very 
harsh  manner  as  indulging  in  self-righteous  assumption 
and  cherishing  a  gloomy  fanaticism.  "  A  reproof  en- 
tereth  more  into  the  heart  of  a  wise  man  than  a  hundred 
12* 


138  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

stripes  into  the  back  of  a  fool,"  and  Mr.  Johnston  wag 
one  of  those  sensitive  spirits,  in  which  such  treatment 
occasioned  a  poignancy  of  anguish,  of  which  ordinary 
minds  know  nothing.  He  felt  it  the  more  keenly,  since 
it  was  occasioned  in  a  great  measure  by  the  honest  ex- 
pressions of  views  arising  out  of  heartfelt  zeal,  and 
that  thus  he  could  not  see  his  error  or  the  justice  of  the 
reproofs. 

But  a  principal  object  we  have  had  in  view  in  noti- 
cing the  matter,  is  to  show  the  meekness  he  manifested 
under  this  the  severest  trial  of  his  life.  In  such  a  situa- 
tion most  young  men  would  have  indulged  in  bitter  re- 
criminations against  those  from  whom  they  had  received 
such  treatment.  Yet  though  he  refers  frequently  to 
these  subjects  in  his  diary  and  correspondence  with  his 
most  intimate  friends,  yet  we  have  not  seen  one  word 
exhibiting  bitterness  against  them  personally,  or  casting 
any  reflections  upon  their  motives.  While  mourning  as 
a  dove,  and  complaining  of  the  want  of  sympathy  in 
others,  he  utters  no  reproaches.  In  such  a  situation 
a  proud  young  man  would  have  sought  a  connexion  with 
one  of  the  other  religious  bodies,  which  he  well  knew 
would  have  received  him  with  open  arms,  and  in  which 
his  prospects  of  worldly  comfort  were  at  least  as  favour- 
able as  in  the  Presbyterian  church  of  Nova  Scotia.  But 
instead  of  this  the  event  only  led  him  more  closely  to 
God.  Viewing  it  as  a  dispensation  of  God's  providence 
needed  for  some  reason  and  intended  for  wise  designs, 
he  felt  it  as  a  call  to  new  searchings  of  heart  in  refer- 
ence to  his  motives  and  designs  in  entering  the  ministry. 
In  such  exercises  he  was  led  to  feel  that  there  was 
something  of  self  in  his  seeking  to  fix  the  time  and  mode 


LICENSURE    AND    LABOURS    IN    NOVA    SCOTIA.      139 

of  his  engaging  in  the  work ;  he  was  led  to  cast  himself 
unreservedly  upon  his  heavenly  Father,  imploring  his 
guidance  and  strength,  and  committing  his  way  entirely  to 
his  providence.  But  on  these  points  we  must  allow  him  to 
speak  for  himself.  Thus  he  writes  in  his  diary : 

"  May  14.  Attended  Presbytery  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining 
license.  Only  gave  in  a  part  of  my  trial-exercises.  A  part  of 
what  I  gave  in  were  not  sustained.  Thus  I  am  kept  back  from 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  0  God,  thy  ways  are  mysterious  ! 
Is  it  a  spirit  of  delusion  which  has  moved  me  to  devote  myself 
to  this  work?  0  Lord,  direct  me  as  to  where  I  shall  be,  and  as 
to  how  I  shall  be  employed  !  While  upon  earth,  may  I  be  ac- 
tively engaged  in  thy  service.  If  thou  hast  a  work  for  me  to 
do,  make  me  to  know  what  it  is — direct  me  to  it — fit  me  for  it, 
and  uphold  me  in  it.  Give  me  a  heart  to  render  all  the  glory  to 
thee  with  joy.  If  thou  hast  no  work  for  me  on  earth,  oh,  take 
me  to  thyself,  from  the  evil  of  this  world ! 

"15.  Why  am  I  kept  back  from  being  actively  engaged  in 
thy  service?  I  feel  that  it  is  God's  merciful  design.  I  have 
been  desiring  to  enter  this  work  according  to  my  own  time  and 
way.  He  has  mercifully  restrained  me,  to  teach  me  that  '  His 
thoughts  are  not  as  my  thoughts,  nor  his  ways  as  my  ways. '  I 
would  now  give  myself  to  thee,  pleading  that  I  might  be  delivered 
from  all  pride,  selfishness,  self-sufficiency — that  thou  would' st 
do  with  me  what  seemeth  to  thee  good,  only  make  me  a  bless- 
ing, and  deny  me  not  thy  grace,  and  give  me  a  heart  to  render 
all  the  glory  unto  thee. 

"lJuly  10.  Leave  for  Presbytery.  I  would  go  forth  as  Jacob 
of  old  did.  I  would  now  leave  home  for  ever.  0  Lord,  bless 
my  parents,  and  brothers,  and  sisters  for  all  the  kindness  and 
love  they  have  shown  to  me  !  It  has  been  much  and  undeserved. 
Oh,  grant  them  the  reward  !  Oh,  bless  unto  my  soul  parental 
instructions  and  example  !  May  it  not  be  as  water  spilt  upon 
the  ground,  but  may  it  bring  forth  fruit.  0  Lord,  be  with  me 
.  during  life — be  a  wall  around  me,  my  Guide,  Comforter,  Strength, 
Salvation  !  May  thy  Spirit  working  mightily  in  me  deliver  me 


140  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

from  all  filthiness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  carry  me  through  every 
duty,  trial,  and  difficulty,  and  enable  me  faithfully  to  serve  and 
enjoy  thee  there,  and  prepare  me  for  the  mansions  in  glory. 
Grant  me  faith  strong,  glowing,  and  never  failing. 

' '  Aug.  2.  I  see  it  is  some  time  since  I  have  recorded  anything 
in  my  diary.  This  period  is  one  which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I 
have  spent  more  profitably  than  any  former  portion  of  my  life. 
It  has  been  one  of  the  most  happy.  During  this  time  I  have 
learned  more,  and  have  been  taught  more  (by  the  grace  of  God) 
that  qualifies  me  for  his  service  and  enjoyment,  than  I  have 
learned  in  years  of  hard  study  in  times  that  are  gone  by.  I 
value  this  work  upon  my  soul  more  than  all  my  former  book 
learning  (however  much  I  may  and  do  value  that).  I  know 
that  during  my  short  pilgrimage,  and  during  eternity,  I  will 
bless  God  for  this  short  season  of  retirement  and  neglect  which 
he  has  given  me  at  home  for  six  months.  And  now  I  am  here 
alone.  No  one  sympathizes  with  me.  Mine  is  to  realize  what 
it  is  to  be  neglected,  depressed,  and  to  have  the  cool,  chilling 
indifference  of  friends.  But  it  is  in  thee,  0  Lord,  that  I  can 
rejoice  in  this  position,  and  adore  and  bless  the  wisdom  and 
kindness  which  thou  hast  manifested  towards  me  in  thus  dealing 
with  me.  Thou  art  thus  drawing  away  my  affections  and  confi- 
dence from  other  objects,  and  placing  them  on  thee.  And  now 
I  see  that  I  have  been  robbing  thee — giving  to  others  what  was 
thine.  Thou  hast  been  standing  at  the  door  knocking,  covered 
with  the  cold  dew  of  the  night,  and  yet  I  have  been  so  much 
busied  and  taken  up  with  mine  own,  that  I  have  not  arisen  to 
let  thee  in.  I  have  no  language  to  express  my  ingratitude,  my 
cruelty,  and  base  want  of  love  to  thee.  What  has  been  the  re- 
sult? Why,  I  have  been  compelled  to  arise  and  go  through  the 
streets  and  lanes,  seeking  him  whom  my  soul  loveth.  I  have 
called,  but  he  gave  me  no  answer.  The  watchmen  have  smitten 
and  wounded  me.  My  soul  has  been  sore  distressed.  But  now 
I  have  found  my  beloved,  and  he  is  altogether  lovely.  Oh,  stir 
him  not  up  nor  awake  him,  ye  pleasures  of  time,  ye  lusts,  ye 
idols !  May  he  ever  repose  in  my  bosom.  I  am  my  beloved's — 
his  desires  are  toward  me — he  is  mine.  I  will  ever  serve  him 
and  rejoice  in  his  great  salvation.  And  what  is  my  beloved 


LICENSURE    AND    LABOURS    IN    NOVA    SCOTIA.      141 

•more  than  another  beloved  ?    I  cannot  tell,  but  I  have  seen  him 
by  the  eye  of  faith,  and  I  am  sick  of  love. 

"Aug.  29,  1858.  A  solemn  dedication  to  the  ministry.  0 
(rod,  since  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  provide  a  great  salvation 
for  man,  whose  efficacy  is  infinite — since  there  is  bread  enough 
and  to  spare  in  thy  house — since  myriads  are  perishing  from 
hunger — since  thou  in  the  great  pleasure  of  thy  will,  hast  been 
pleased  to  commit  the  work  of  supplying  these  perishing  myri- 
ads with  this  bread  to  human  agency,  and  not  to  accomplish  the 
work  thyself  directly — since  thou  hast  no  pleasure  in  the  death 
of  the  sinner,  and  multitudes  are  perishing  all  around — since 
those  whom  thou  dost  employ  in  the  work  of  the  ministry  are 
worms  of  the  dust  who  have  no  sufficiency  of  themselves,  but  all 
is  of  thee,  and  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  thee, — and 
since  I  have  been  moved,  constrained,  and  forced,  as  it  were,  to 
prepare  and  come  forward  to  this  work — a  poor  worm  though  I 
be — therefore  1  entirely  consecrate  myself  to  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry while  in  this  vale  of  tears,  to  spend  all  my  energies  of  mind 
and  body  in  beseeching  sinners  in  Christ's  stead  to  be  reconciled 
to  God.  I  give  myself  to  the  work  of  foreign  evangelization,  in 
this  work  to  live  and  die.  May  my  soul  be  entirely  absorbed  in 
it!  My  Father,  my  dear  Saviour,  Holy  Spirit,  my  Sanctifier, 
hear — accept — carry  me  through  this  work — own  and  abundantly 
bless  my  labours,  and  receive  me  to  the  mansions  of  glory  with 
multitudes  of  souls  for  my  hire,  and  all,  ALL,  ALL  the  glory 
for  ever  shall  be  thine." 

The  following  are  extracts  from  his  confidential  cor- 
respondence on  the  same  occasion. 

TO  MISS  O'BRIEN. 

"  Stetviacke,  June  5,  1858. 

"Why  do  I  write  so  soon  again.  It  is  for  your  sake.  I  know 
your  mind.  You  are  deeply  grieved  on  account  of  my  trouble. 
Is  it  not  so  ?  But  I  am  now  most  happy  to  inform  you  that  I 
am  now  happy — that  the  load  of  grief  and  sorrow  which  I  can- 
not describe,  is  now  removed  from  my  mind.  You  have  been 
sympathizing  in  solitude  where  no  eye  but  God's  beheld  you — 


142  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

there  you  have  raised  your  voice  to  God  in  deep  and  earnest 
cries.  God  has  heard  our  supplications.  Do  you  ask  how  have 
you  obtained  comfort?  I  will  endeavour  to  tell  you.  I  have 
looked  to  Christ. — Oh,  what  a  glorious  Redeemer !  Oh,  how 
can  I  be  unhappy  while  I  have  such  a  Saviour  !  Why  should  I 
any  longer  doubt  his  precious  promises  and  invitations  ?  Far- 
ther, I  now  feel  that  God  in  Christ  loves  me — a  worm  of  the 
dust.  Oh,  what  a  sweet,  consoling,  cheering  thought !  If  he 
loves  me  how  can  I  grieve.  What  need  I  fear.  He  has  all 
power.  He  can  do  with  me  and  for  me  what  he  pleases.  It 
has  pleased  him  to  place  me  in  my  present  position.  Shall  I 
complain  ?  Oh,  no  !  My  best  friend  has  done  it.  It  is  right, 
and  I  must  be  contented.  Thus  I  feel  happy.  I  would  just  re- 
main here  contentedly  until  he  sees  proper  to  remove  me  to 
some  other  place.  Let  me  then  take  sweet  comfort  and  delight, 
while  here  in  holding  communion  with  him.  Still  more  I  now 
see  that  there  was  selfishness  in  my  desire  to  enter  upon  my 
work — that  I  thought  I  must  engage  in  it  just  at  such  a  time 
and  in  such  a  way.  God  has  now  taught  me  that  his  ways  are 
not  as  my  ways.  For  these  reasons  and  others  I  now  see  it  to 
be  one  of  the  most  merciful  dealings  of  Providence  towards  me 
— my  being  kept  back  from  the  ministry,  when  I  would  have 
thrust  myself  into  this  work  from  motives  so  selfish.  Oh,  how 
kind  has  God  been  to  keep  me  back !  He  has  been  dealing  with 
me  so  as  to  humble  me,  to  lead  me  to  see  my  own  nothingness, 
to  look  unto  him  for  all  strength  and  guidance — to  commit  all 
unto  him  and  wait  his  bidding.  Thus  I  am  encouraged  to  be- 
lieve more  confidently  that  he  is  calling  me  to  this  work.  True, 
his  chastisements  are  sore.  But  oh,  how  kind  is  that  Father 
who  faithfully  restrains  and  chastises  his  child!  Why  then 
should  I  complain?  Should  I  not  rather  rejoice  and  abound  in 
songs  of  thanksgiving  to  God,  who  has  done  so  kind  things  to 
me? 

"While  I  would  thus  feel  happy  as  regards  myself— while  I 
feel  freed  from  an  inexpressible  burden,  yet  think  not  I  am  free 
from  trouble.  No.  I  only  mean  that  a  weight  has  been  re- 
moved from  my  mind  as  to  my  present  position.  But,  my 
dearest  bosom  friend,  may  I  tell  you  my  troubles  ?  I  now  see 


LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS  IK  NOVA    SCOTIA.        143 

nothing  before  me  but  trials,  toils,  and  afflictions.  But  should 
these  fill  me  with  sadness  ?  No.  It  is  their  character  which 
does  it.  I  now  find  that  former  friends — if  I  come  out  with  my 
views,  will  leave  me — will  despise  me,  and  regard  me  as  a  poor 
simple  fanatic.  Those  who  once  would  give  me  kindly  advice 
are  now  my  enemies.  I  must  either  conceal  niy  views  or  else  be 
regarded  as  a  proud,  self-righteous,  vainglorious,  hypocrite — 
Now  there  is  much  in  this  to  give  trouble  and  sadness." 

TO  THE  SAME. 

"  June  26. — I  have  just  returned  from  Synod.  I  was  two 
weeks  gone.  What  weeks!  They  seem  to  me  like  so  many 
months.  You  do  not  yet  know  what  it  is  to  be  tossed  about  in 
a  cruel  world.  If  it  were  not  for  the  perishing  heathen,  I  feel 
that  I  would  gladly  quit  this  vale  of  tears  and  sin.  The  thought 
that  God  may  some  day  employ  me  in  telling  the  love  of  the  Sa- 
viour to  the  benighted  heathen  supports  me.  Oh,  if  it  were 
not  for  that  thought,  I  would  sink  under  my  present  trials  !  But 
if  God  will  only  be  pleased  thus  to  employ  me,  I  can  rejoice  in 
all  these  trials." 

TO  THE  SAME. 

"Sept.  25. — In  calmly  reviewing  the  past,  I  feel  that  I 
have  said  things  which  must  have  hurt  your  feelings.  Dear 
friend,  view  these  statements  charitably.  It  was  in  the  hour  of 
deep  darkness  that  I  thus  spoke.  Ministers  and  friends,  who 
had  formerly  encouraged  me,  turned  against  me — why  I  know 
not.  I  received  the  chilling  look  of  indifference — more,  the  se- 
verest reproof,  and  was  represented  as  wanting  talents  and  all 
the  qualifications  requisite  to  make  a  useful  man.  I  gave  a  sim- 
ple and  honest  (as  I  thought)  statement  of  my  views  of  the 
state  of  the  church  at  the  present  day.  I  was  called  a  self- 
righteous  hypocrite,  a  gloomy  Christian — one  who  regarded  my- 
self as  holier  than  others.  Thus  my  way  to  that  work  to  which 
I  had  ever  been  aspiring,  was  to  appearance  hedged  up. 

"But  more  you  cannot  imagine  until  in  similar  circumstances, 


144  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

how  the  soul  when  thus  forsaken  and  despised,  longs  and  yearns 
for  sympathy.  Yes,  it  looks  for  more  sympathy  than  it  could 
reasonably  expect  or  deserve.  Here  again  I  did  not  receive 
from  you  the  sympathy  my  heart  was  greedily  craving.  •  Hence 
it  was  that  I  so  frequently  said  that  I  was  alone.  I  now  know 
that  there  was  much  that  was  selfish  in  this.  But  you  in  your 
position  cannot  conceive  the  power  of  the  influences  operating 
upon  me,  leading  me  to  such  a  state  of  mind. 

' '  For  these  reasons,  I  trust  you  will  excuse  all  my  hasty  and 
improper  expressions,  and  only  learn  to  sympathize  with  poor 
erring  humanity.  Remember  that  even  David,  when  forsaken 
and  despised,  said  in  his  haste  that  all  men  are  liars.  I  also  did 
not  fully  consider  that  you  were  not  situated,  as  I  was,  and  that 
hence  I  could  not  expect  that  interest  and  sympathy  which  my 
circumstances  seemed  to  demand. 

"  But  would  you  take  pleasure  in  listening  to  a  few  more  state- 
ments respecting  the  past,  what  my  feelings  have  been  ?  It  was 
when  my  way  seemed  to  be  hedged  up,  when  friends  forsook 
me,  when  none  seemed  to  sympathize,  when  none  seemed  to  give 
suitable  advice  or  encouragement,  when  many  discouraged, 
when  my  views  were  despised,  when  I  must  be  wrong,  or  if 
right  all  others  must  be  wrong.  It  was  then  that  my  soul  was 
in  bitterness  and  anguish  and  darkness,  and  with  tears  gushing 
forth  and  with  heartfelt  yearnings,  I  besought  the  Lord  and 
gave  him  no  rest,  that  he  would  show  me  the  work  he  would 
have  me  engaged  in,  whatever  that  might  be,  even  though  it 
should  be  that  of  a  doorkeeper  in  his  house  (that  I  would  gladly 
be)  that  he  would  employ  me  in  his  service,  that  he  would  send 
me  to  the  poor  heathen,  that  he  would  give  me  right  feelings 
towards  all  men,  the  church,  and  the  world — that  he  would  not 
allow  me  his  poor  child  to  be  deceived  by  my  depraved  deceitful 
heart — that  he  would  save  me  from  pride  and  self-sufficiency — 
that  he  would  point  out  unto  me  the  path  of  duty  and  lead  me 
therein,  and  qualify  me  for  that  to  which  he  would  call  me. 

"  And  now  what  shall  I  say  respecting  the  present?  Though 
he  has  chosen  me  for  his  service,  yet  he  has  not  given  nre  a 
work  to  do.  I  am  here,  by  the  overrulings  of  Providence,  un- 
employed. Should  not  this  humble  me?  Does  it  not  say  to 


LICENSURE  AND  LABOUR  IN  NOVA  SCOTIA.    145 

• 

me,  there  is  still  something  within  you  which  unfits  you  for  my 
service  ?  You  are  not  worthy  and  not  qualified  for  so  sacred  a 
work.  Yes,  I  have  reason  to  be  humbled  in  the  dust,  and  to 
search  my  heart  with  care,  prayer  and  diligence.  Oh,  may  the 
Lord  deliver  me  from  my  faults  and  unworthiness,  fit  me  for  his 
service,  and  point  out  to  me  my  duty,  and  to  his  name  shall  be 
all  the  praise. 

"  Ah  this  is  an  age  of  worldliness,  selfishness,  and  pride.  Dress, 
the  gratification  of  sensual,  depraved,  and  pampered  tastes,  ap- 
petites, and  desires,  absorb  the  thoughts,  time,  and  means  of 
the  masses.  How  little  self-denial.  What  we  desire  we  must 
have,  if  it  is  in  our  power,  regardless  of  the  interests  of  Christ's 
kingdom.  Oh,  how  all- prevailing  is  the  desire  to  please  men, 
to  live  according  to  the  customs  and  fashions  of  society !  How 
we  fear  being  regarded  as  singular !  How  unwilling  to  be  as 
Paul,  who  was  regarded  as  the  offscouring  of  all  things.  How 
little  heavenly-mindedness.  The  prayer-meeting  is  deserted, 
while  the  house  of  mirth  is  crowded.  Idle  talk  and  jesting 
abound,  but  pious,  godly  conversation  is  almost  unknown.  Light 
reading  and  light  conversation  prevail,  but  prayerful,  careful, 
daily  reading  of  the  Scriptures  is  seldom  met  with.  Few  are 
endeavouring  to  win  sinners  to  the  Saviour.  The  world  and  the 
Church  are  quite  at  peace  with  each  other.  The  Christian  re- 
ceives little  reproach  or  persecution.  Ah,  because  he  so  conforms 
to  the  world ! ' ' 

The  event  to  which  we  have  referred  is  an  instructive 
one  in  various  respects.  It  affords  a  lesson  to  young 
men,  warning  them  against  his  errors,  and  encouraging 
them  to  perseverance,  should  they  find  obstacles  in  their 
path.  To  Presbyteries  and  churches  it  is  also  instruc- 
tive. They  often  err  in  yielding  to  the  desire  of  young 
men  to  enter  the  ministry,  who  are  not  fitted  for  it,  but 
this  case  surely  affords  them  a  warning  on  the  other 
hand  to  be  cautious  how  they  discourage  young  men  of 
earnestness  and  zeal,  whose  hearts  are  set  upon  the 
13 


146  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON, 

ministerial  work,  even  though  their  discourses   may  not 
be  fashioned  according  to  the  regular  forms. 

Upon  Mr.  J.  the  event,  painful  as  it  was,  was  at- 
tended with  beneficial  results.  It  stimulated  him  to 
closer  study  and  to  efforts  to  correct  the  faults  of  style 
that  had  been  pointed  out,  so  that  his  subsequent  dis- 
courses were  unanimously  regarded  as  manifesting  great 
improvement,  while  upon  his  heart,  as  his  diary  shows, 
it  wrought  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness.  If 
he  erred  in  his  views  regarding  the  Church,  his  error 
was  corrected,  and  his  zeal  was  henceforth  tempered 
with  forbearance  and  graced  by  humility,  while  the 
general  tone  of  his  spirit  was  marked  by  a  ripening 
toward  that  perfection,  into  which  he  was  so  soon  to 
enter. 

In  June  he  attended  the  meeting  of  Synod  at  which 
till  now  he  had  fondly  hoped  that  he  was  to  receive  his 
commission  to  go  to  the  heathen,  with  feelings  of  deepest 
anxiety.  The  members  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions and  other  members  of  Synod,  who  knew  something 
of  his  character  and  qualifications,  strongly  sympathized 
with  him  and  encouraged  him  to  persevere.  Hence  he 
prepared  again  to  meet  the  Presbytery,  and  accordingly 
was  licensed  on  the  1st  September.  His  feelings  and 
exercises  on  this  occasion  he  thus  describes : 

"  Stewiacke,  Sept.  3.  I  have  to  record  an  event  to  which  T 
long  looked  forward  with  the  deepest  anxiety.  On  the  first  day 
of  this  month  I  was  licensed  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel, 
to  proclaim  it  wherever  God  may  see  fit  to  call  me.  Ah,  what 
a  work  for  a  poor,  weak  mortal  like  me  !  My  only  hope  is  in 
the  sufficiency  of  Him  who  has  brought  me  forward  to  this  work. 
Many  are  the  trials  through  which  he  has  brought  mo.  How 


LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS   IN   NOVA   SCOTIA.      147 

often  have  I  been  in  deep  darkness  and  my  way,  to  all  appear- 
ance, hedged  up.  Time  after  time  God  has  removed  these. 

' '  The  very  entrance  upon  my  work  has  been  the  severest  trial 
and  struggle  of  all.  The  Presbytery  has  estimated  my  attain- 
ments and  abilities  as  very  inferior,  and  given  the  Church  but 
little  grounds  to  anticipate  much  from  me.  To  all  appearance 
they  had  determined  within  their  own  minds  to  reject  me,  as 
unqualified  for  such  a  responsible  office.  But  thou,  O  Lord, 
dost  not  see  as  man  seeth.  In  thy  wondrous  condescension  thou 
didst  choose  me,  so  erring,  so  helpless,  and  despised  a  worm,  to 
so  responsible  and  arduous  a  woi-k.  And  now  as  thou  hast  been 
pleased  to  call  nie  to  this  work,  qualify  me  for  and  carry  me 
through,  all  its  duties,  trials,  toils,  and  temptations,  that  I  may 
at  the  termination  of  my  race,  be  enabled  to  say,  I  have  fought 
a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  henceforth  there  is  laid 
up  for  me  a  crown  of  glory,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge, 
shall  give  to  me  at  that  day. 

"5.  This  day  I  commenced  my  labours  as  a  minister  of  Christ. 
Ah,  what  am  I  for  such  a  work !  I  am  of  unclean  lips  and 
dwell  among  a  people  of  unclean  lips.  This  day  I  did  experi- 
ence thy  power  and  thy  presence,  but  to  what  a  small  extent. 
How  have  I  been  mourning  an  absent  Lord.  And  why  is  it 
thus  with  me  ?  Ah,  I  can  trace  it  to  my  unbelief,  selfishness, 
and  pride  of  heart !  How  have  I  desired  to  experience  great 
joy  in  these  duties.  This  I  desired  more  than  thy  glory,  and 
the  salvation  of  perishing  souls.  How  desirous  of  my  own 
glory.  How  deceitful  and  traitorous  is  my  heart.  My  only 
hope  is  thy  pardoning  mercy  and  renewing  and  supporting 
grace." 

Under  date  Sept.  25,  there  follows  a  dedication  of 
himself  to  God's  service  similar  to  that  on  page  42,  but 
at  much  greater  length,  which  our  space  obliges  us  to 
omit. 

As  the  season  was  now  advanced,  and  as  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  ministerial  work  at  home  is  considered  an 
advantage  in  the  mission  field,  it  was  deemed  advisable 


148  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

that  he  should  spend  a  few  months  in  Home  Missionary 
labour.  Accordingly,  the  autumn  of  1858  and  the 
winter  of  1859  were  spent  in  preaching  in  the  vacant 
congregations  and  mission  stations  of  the  Church.  In 
consequence  of  what  had  taken  place  he  entered  upon 
the  work  with  a  heavy  heart.  But  he  soon  showed  him- 
self "  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed."  He 
had  not  been  many  weeks  engaged  in  the  work,  until  he 
made  a  deep  impression  both  by  his  public  preaching 
and  private  ministrations.  He  was  extremely  diligent, 
as  might  have  been  expected,  not  only  preaching  on 
Sabbath,  but  visiting  and  holding  services  of  various 
kinds  during  the  week,  particularly  endeavouring  to  es- 
tablish prayer-meetings,  which  were  generally  wanting 
in  those  places  which  he  visited,  in  consequence  of  the 
want  of  settled  pastors.  Good  effects  were  apparent 
in  almost  every  place  he  visited.  Not  only  did  his  ap- 
pearance, manner,  and  amiable  disposition  win  for  him 
personal  esteem,  but  in  more  than  one  place  which  he 
visited  he  was  the  means  of  producing  a  decided  awak- 
ening in  the  community  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
Prayer-meetings  were  largely  attended,  where  none  had 
been  in  existence  before,  and  those  who  had  been  care- 
less on  the  subject  before,  flocked  to  hear  him  and 
manifested  their  interest  in  the  great  concern.  Even 
Romanists  were  drawn  to  his  meetings.  Yet  it  was  at 
times  remarked,  that  the  impression  he  produced  was  not 
owing  so  much  to  any  remarkable  talent  displayed  in  his 
discourses,  as  to  the  intense  earnestness  of  his  appeals, 
and  his  soul-absorbing  devotedness  to  his  work.  We 
think  also  that  in  part  it  was  owing  to  something  pleas- 
ing in  his  manner  and  address. 


LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS   IN    NOVA   SCOTIA.      149 

The  following  from  his  correspondence  while  thus 
engaged  will  furnish  farther  particulars  regarding  his 
labours : 

TO  THE  BOARD   OF  HOME  MISSIONS: 

"  Stewiacke,  NOT.  3d,  1858. 

"  REV.  SIRS: — The  first  two  Sabbaths  of  October  I  preached 
at  Newport  in  the  forenoon  and  at  Windsor  in  the  afternoon. 
The  two  following  Sabbaths  were  spent  in  Newport.  The 
weather  was  fine,  and  the  attendance  good  and  very  attentive. 

"I  visited,  conversed  and  prayed,  with  the  sick  and  afflicted, 
within  the  bounds  of  this  congregation. 

"This  was  one  of  the  most  pleasant  and  profitable  duties.  I 
did  but  little  in  the  way  of  family  visitation.  During  the  week, 
however,  I  preached  three  different  evenings,  in  private  houses, 
for  persons  who  were  then  and  had  been  for  some  time  confined 
to  a  sick  room.  It  afforded  me  much  satisfaction  to  be  assured 
by  them,  that  they  had  been  much  comforted  and  edified  by 
these  exercises.  What  can  be'  more  pleasing,  than  to  be  em- 
ployed in  administering  to  the  afflicted  consolation  and  comfort 
— even  if  it  were  only  a  drop.  Thus  I  was  encouraged,  and  will 
as  God  may  give  me  opportunity  and  strength,  continue  to  dis- 
charge this  duty.  In  addition  to  these,  two  other  sermons  were 
preached  at  out  stations,  one  of  which  was  Kempt.  Permit  me 
to  say  a  few  words  respecting  this  long  neglected  station.  We 
have  a  few  staunch  adherents  here.  They  seem  to  be  firmly 
wedded  to  the  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  Government  and  to 
Calvinistic  views  of  divine  truth. 

' '  They  have  a  neat  respectable  church.  This  was  built,  in  part, 
by  donations  from  other  churches.  As  I  met  in  the  sanctuar> 
with  this  little  band,  and  beheld  them  so  devoutly  and  joyfully 
engaging  in  the  services  of  Zion,  I  thought  that  if  those  who 
had  contributed  towards  the  erection  of  this  church  could  have 
been  present,  they  would  have  been  delighted  and  considered  it 
a  blessed  privilege  that  they  had  been  afforded  the  opportunity  of 
contributing  to  the  erection  of  his  house,  in  which  they  so 
sweetly  sing  the  songs  of  Zion.  Oh  !  that  we  were  all  more  will- 
13  * 


150  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

ing  and  ready  to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  every  good  cause  brought 
to  our  notice.  How  much  good  might  we  accomplish — how 
much  joy  might  we  impart  to  souls — and  our  own  souls  would 
derive  much  true  peace  and  joy  from  the  happy  results  which 
would  flow  from  our  labours  of  love.  It  is  interesting  to  notice 
how  they  have  remained  firmly  attached  to  our  church,  though 
amidst  other  denominations  and  long  wholly  neglected  and  un- 
cared  for.  They  had  a  prayer-meeting  during  these  days  when 
no  one  cared  for  their  soul.  To  this  prayer-meeting,  I  trace  the 
rise  of  what  my  eyes  had  seen.  Would.that  we  had  more  meet- 
ings for  prayer  and  fewer  meetings  for  mirth  ! 

' '  The  last  week  of  my  appointment  to  Halifax  Presbytery,  I 
spent  in  Rawdon.  Here  I  found  much  to  lament.  There  are  a 
few  aged  individuals  warmly  attached  to  our  church.  But  the 
young  are  either  apparently  indifferent,  or  they  are  leaving  our 
church  and  going  to  others.  If  there  is  not  more  interest  taken 
in  this  station  than  heretofore,  we  will  soon  have  no  church 
there. 

"Satan  and  a  wicked  world  are  active,  and  why  should  we  not 
be  active — devising  and  labouring  to  execute — having  God's  glory 
constantly  before  our  minds  ?  By  sloth  and  want  of  efficient  ac- 
tion, we  have  lost  much.  Let  us  set  about  regaining  the  lost, 
and  extending  our  boundaries  more  and  more,  imitating  the  dis- 
ciples who  went  everywhere  preaching  the  gospel. " 

"The  Sabbath  I  was  in  Rawdon  was  very  unfavourable,  and  ac- 
cordingly there  were  not  many  in  attendance.  In  the  evening  I 
preached  in  Upper  Rawdon  in  the  Methodist  Chapel.  Consid- 
ering the  state  of  the  weather  there  were  a  goodly  number 
present.  Thus  ended  my  labours  in  Halifax  Presbytery. ' ' 

After  this  mission  he  spent  some  weeks  in  Cape 
Breton,  from  which  he  writes  as  follows : 

TO   HIS  BROTHER. 

"  Baddtxk,  C.  B.,  Feb.  3,  1859. 

"  I  have  been  quite  well,  and  very  busy  since  I  came  here. 
I  am  to  be  one  more  Sabbath  in  Baddeck,  six  in  all.  During 


LICENSURB    AND    LABOURS    IN    NOVA    SCOTIA.       151 

« 

my  stay  here  I  have  given  a  weekly  lecture  on  Thursday 
evenings.  This  has  given  me  much  additional  labour.  I 
gave  one  on  the  'Signs  of  the  Times.'  In  consequence  'of 
some  remarks  on  dress,  the  young  ladies  threatened  to  rise 
against  me  and  drive  me  from  the  place.  I  gave  a  lec- 
ture on  Popery.  Some  were  much  alarmed  lest  I  should  raise 
the  Romish  rabble.  But  I  believe  that  truth  is  truth,  and  no 
power  should  terrify  us  from  proclaiming  it.  Last  night  I  was 
on  rum-selling. 

"  I  have  been  endeavquring  to  sow  good  seed  here.  At  times 
I  feel  discouraged.  But  still  I  hope  and  pray  that  good  may 
result  from  my  weak  efforts.  T  am  often  cheered  by  the  Scrip- 
tural statement,  that  God  hath  appointed  the  foolishness  of 
preaching  as  a  means  to  save  souls. 

"  I  have  met  with  many  truly  kind  friends  who  appear  to  be 
deeply  interested  in  me.  I  regard  these  as  given  by  Him  whom 
I  desire  to  serve.  There  are  trials  and  responsibilities  connected 
with  the  ministry  far  beyond  what  language  can  express.  When 
the  light  of  eternity  opens  upon  us  we  will  see  things  in  a  differ- 
ent light  from  what  we  now  see  them.  Earth,  its  vanities  and 
pleasures,  will  sink  into  utter  nothingness. 

"Since  I  saw  you  another  year  has  expired,  and  a  new  one 
come  in.  We  are  now  one  year  nearer  the  end  of  our  probation 
on  earth — one  year  nearer  the  judgment-seat — and  one  year 
nearer  heaven  or  hell.  These  are  very  solemn  thoughts.  They 
should  lead  each  of  us  to  inquire,  solemnly  and  honestly,  how 
am  I  improving  my  time  and  privileges  ?  Am  I  prepared  for 
those  solemn  scenes  and  realities  which  are  before  me  ? 

"  I  sometimes  feel  that  I  would  like  to  cry  out  against  intem- 
perance in  my  own  little  and  loved  settlement.  The  indifference 
and  deadness  in  that  community  are  most  painful.  You  are  rea  p 
ing  and  will  reap  the  sad  and  painful  fruits.  No  prayer-meet- 
ing !  Ah,  you  are  dead,  and  only  have ji  name  to  live  ! 

"What  are  the  people  in  Middle  Stewiacke  doing  this  winter? 
I  fear  you  are  all  going  to  sleep.  It  is  an  age  of  deadness  ami 
formality.  I  long  to  be  away  from  these  dreary  scenes.  Tb.-v 
have  little  charms  for  me.  It  is  a  world  living  merrily  an, I 
sumptuously  while  it  is  hurrying  on  to  perdition. 


152  MEMOIR   OP    S.  „£.    JOHNSTON. 

He  also  spent  some  time  in  a  similar  manner  at 
Mabou  in  that  island.  His  subsequent  labours  on  the 
main  land,  will  appear  in  his  letters  to  his  friends. 

TO  A  COUSIN. 

"  Antigonish,  25th  February,  1859. 

"I  arrived  here  this  week  from  Cape  Breton,  where  I  had 
been  during  the  winter.  I  have  left  some  warm  friends  behind 
me,  who  I  trust  will  not  forget  me  and  my  work  in  my  prayers. 
Though  I  have  met  with  discouragements,  yet  I  have  evidences 
that  my  labours  have  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord.-  The  in- 
creased attendance  upon  our  prayer-meetings  was  most  encourag- 
ing. At  the  one  I  set  in  operation  at  Mabou,  the  last  evening  I 
attende^l,  quite  a  congregation  was  present.  The  evening  was 
very  cold.  My  hope  for  the  revival  of  religion  in  our  midst  is 
in  united  prayer.  Look  over  Christendom  at  the  present  day 
and  see  how  much  is  being  effected  for  God  and  his  cause  in  an- 
swer to  the  prayers  offered  up  at  prayer- meetings.  Oh,  that  we 
were  more  willing  to  meet  together  to  pray  for  ourselves  and  < 
others !  How  weak  our  faith  is  !  What  we  want  at  the  present 
day  is  an  outpouring  of  God's  Spirit  upon  ourselves  and  upon 
the  church.  We  are  all  as  a  dried,  parched  and  barren  land. 
We  have  great  need  of  an  abundant  watering.  What  encourage- 
ment have  we  to  pray  for  the  Holy  Spirit !  Christ  says,  '  If 
ye  being  evil  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  your  children,  how 
much  more  will  your  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that 
ask  him.'  Could  we  wish  any  more  encouragement  to  ask." 

Writing  from  Cape  George  under  date  18th  of  March, 
after  stating  that  Sabbath  and  week  day  services  con- 
ducted by  him  in  that  congregation  were  attended  by  nu- 
merous and  deeply  attentive  audiences,  and  that  an  inter- 
est in  religion  seemed  to  be  rapidly  on  the  increase — so 
much  so  indeed  that  "  the  people  themselves  thought  it 
a  little  revival,"  ho  says:  "All,  young  and  old,  are 


LICENSURE    AND    LABOURS    IN    NOVA    SCOTIA.       153 

anxiously  entreating  me  to  remain  with  them.  I  never 
saw  so  much  anxiety.  I  sometimes  wonder  what  is  the 
cause  of  this.  At  times  I  fear  it  is  the  devil  tempting 
me." 

TO  A  FELLOW  STUDENT. 

"April  29.  After  leaving  the  island,  I  spent  four  Sabbaths 
in  Antigonish.  There  is  much  wickedness  in  this  place,  card- 
playing,  drinking,  so  I  immediately  commenced  crying  out 
against  these  vices  to  the  best  of  my  poor  abilities.  We  also  got 
up  a  prayer-meeting.  On  these  the  Spirit  of  God  seemed  to  be 
poured  out.  Quite  an  interest  was  awakened.  Young  men  who 
shunned  and  scorned  all  such  religious  meetings,  became  inte- 
rested, and  showed  signs  of  an  anxious  concern  about  their  souls. 
1  sometimes  looked  upon  the  work  with  wonder.  Oh,  may  it 
prove  to  be  of  God,  and  then  it  will  result  in  his  glory  and  to  the 
good  of  poor  perishing  souls !  The  last  prayer-meeting  while  I 
was  there  the  church  was  crowded.  So  large  a  meeting  is  sel- 
dom seen  on  any  occasion  in  Antigonish.  May  the  prayers  then 
offered  up  be  answered. 

"After  leaving,  I  was  appointed  to  labour  on  the  South  Shore, 
at  Sheet  Harbour  and  vicinity.  Here  I  found  much  to  lament, 
carelessness,  Sabbath  desecration,  &c.  Poor  people,  they  are 
left  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd.  During  my  stay  on  these 
shores,  I  endeavoured  to  awaken  them  to  a  sense  of  then*  danger, 
and  to  lead  them  to  the  Saviour  as  a  refuge  from  all  danger. 

"  I  am  now  at  home.  I  do  not  know  where  I  shall  be  sent 
next.  I  have  thus  endeavoured  to  give  you  a  hasty  sketch  of 
my  labours  since  we  parted.  I  have  had  my  trials  and  my  temp- 
tations, my  seasons  of  sorrow  and  darkness,  and  my  times  of  joy 
and  communion  with  niy  God.  Time  is  thus  rapidly  rolling  on, 
and  I  shall  soon  be  numbered  with  the  dead — slumbering  in  the 
tomb.  Oh  that  I  may  have  grace  to  spend  my  short  life  to  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls ! 

"  Now  a  word  to  my  friend.  Be  active  in  your  Master's  ser- 
vice. Remember  that  a  wicked  world,  corrupt  nature  and  Sa- 
tan are  all  watching  to  get  the  advantage  of  you.  How  needful 
that  we  watch  and  pray.  Read  your  Bible.  We  cannot  be 


154  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

good  Christians,  unless  we  make  the  Bible  our  constant  iom- 
panion.  Pray  more  and  you  will  be  stronger,  read  your  Bible 
more  and  you  will  live  better.  I  always  trace  my  backsliding 
to  neglect  of  prayer  and  carelessness  in  studying  my  Bible.  Re- 
member that  the  Christian's  life  is  a  constant  conflict.  If  we 
would  have  the  crown,  we  must  fight  for  it." 

We  may  mention  here  that  at  this  time  in  his  anxiety 
to  do  good  to  individuals,  he  sometimes  wrote  letters 
anonymously  to  persons  in  whom  he  felt  an  interest, 
but  with  whom  he  had  but  a  slight  or  perhaps  no  ac- 
quaintance, urging  upon  them  attention  to  their  great 
concern.  We  merely  mention  the  fact,  without  express- 
ing any  approval  of  the  practice.  Though  it  has  the 
sanction  of  the  example  of  such  a  man  as  Harlan  Page, 
and  may  have  in  some  instances  been  blessed,  yet  we 
regard  it  as  of  doubtful  propriety. 

While  thus  diligently  labouring  in  the  home  field  his 
heart  was  among  the  heathen.  In  spring  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  resolved  that  with  the  concurrence  of 
Synod,  he  should  be  sent  forth  in  the  following  autumn. 
This  decision  he  intimates  in  the  following  letter  to  his 
betrothed,  dated  June  1,  1839. 

"  It  is  with  pleasure  deeper  than  I  can  describe,  that  I  take 
up  my  pen  to  inform  you  that  the  Board  have  decided  that  we 
shall  leave  "very  soon  after  the  meeting  of  Synod."  I  do  not 
know  how  soon,  but  I  cannot  see  how  it  will  be  possible  that  we 
can  leave  before  the  last  of  August.  I  have  now  received  a 
string  of  appointments  for  farewell  visitation,  commencing  at 
River  John,  first  Sabbath. 

"No  news  that  I  ever  received  so  filled  my  heart  with  glad- 
ness as  this  intelligence.  I  trust  it  will  be  the  same  with  you, 
I  would  regard  it  as  an  answer  to  our  prayers.  Let  our  hearts 
Bwell  with  gratitude  to  the  prayer-hearing  Jehovah — glow  with 


LICENSURE    AND    LABOURS    IN   NOVA    SCOTIA.      lf>5 

sympathy  for  perishing  souls  and  confide  in  him  as  our  strength. 
Let  the  present  be  a  season  of  special  thanksgiving  to  God  for 
what  he  has  done  for  us  during  our  past  lives.  Let  it  also  be  a 
season  of  new  consecration  to  his  service — seeking  fitness  for  the 
work  before  us,  and  earnestly  asking  him  to  guide  us  through 
this  dark  valley — to  preserve  us  amid  all  the  dangers  that  beset 
*bur  path — to  prepare  a  field  of  labour  for  us. 

"My  dear  friend,  you  often  mourn  over  unfitness  for  this 
work.  May  I  ask  you,  how  do  you  feel  now — with  a  view  of  an 
immediate  departure  before  you  ?  Can  I  say  a  word  of  comfort 
or  encouragement  to  you  ?  My  words  must  be  few.  Hear  the 
voice  of  your  Saviour,  asking  you  to  go  and  tell  to  the  poor 
perishing  heathen,  your  brothers  and  sisters,  the  story  of  his 
love.  Now  do  not  answer  him  as  Moses  did.  Let  your  reply 
be,  0  Lord !  thou  hast  chosen  a  poor  unfit  worm.  But  I  know 
that  thou  art  wise,  and  knowest  whom  to  choose.  Do  thou 
therefore  show  thy  wisdom  in  choosing  me,  by  making  me  fit 
for  this  work.  2.  0  Lord !  thou  sendest  none  a  warfare  on 
their  own  charges ;  do  thou  therefore  send  me  to  this  work  in 
thy  own  strength.  3.  Give  me  that  faith  by  which  I  may  do  all 
things  in  Christ's  strength.  4.  Oh  save  me  from  all  pride,  and 
self-sufficiency !  Make  me  humble,  child-like,  confiding,  meek, 
patient,  tender,  kind,  gentle  and  wise.  5.  Fill  me  with  perfect 
submission  to  thy  will.  Save  me  from  my  own  proud  stubborn 
will.  Fill  me  M^ith  burning  zeal  for  thy  glory,  and  glowing  sym- 
pathy for  perishing  souls. 

' '  Remember  that  much  of  this  reluctance  to  go  forward  pro- 
ceeds from  pride.  We  feel  our  unfitness,  and  because  we  are 
not  fit  and  cannot  fit  ourselves,  we  mourn  and  complain.  Why, 
Paul  said  he  had  no  fitness.  But  what  did  he  do  ?  Why,  he 
simply  went  to  his  Master  for  strength  and  sufficiency.  I  would 
like  to  write  more,  but  I  have  no  time.  Read  your  Bible,  and 
pray  over  it.  Here  is  our  strength  and  comfort.  . 

"  I  shall  now  have  constant  toil  and  driving.  Never  did  I 
feel  my  unfitness  for  this  work  more  than  I  now  do.  But  I 
would  constantly  pray  that  he  would  work  through  such  a  poor 
weak  instrument.  I  trust  you  will  wrestle  with  God  in  your 
prayers  for  me.  Plead  that  he  may  bless  my  farowell  labours — 


156  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

that  by  these  he  may  stir  up  an  interest  in  missions.  Let  our 
voices  frequently  meet  together,  praying  for  each  other,  and  for 
the  great  work  before  us.  Excuse  this  hasty  scrawl." 

As  we  have  seen  that  he  had  been  impressed  with  the 
idea  that  the  church  was  not  manifesting  the  self-denial 
on  behalf  of  a  world  lying  in  wickedness  which  she 
ought,  his  mind  was  now  employed  in  devising  some 
practical  measure,  for  bringing  the  church  to  a  greater 
measure  of  liberality.  The  result  was  a  proposal  that 
the  large  congregation  of  Stewiacke,  now  divided  into  two, 
should  undertake  his  support  in  the  South  Seas.  We 
subjoin  two  letters,  in  which  he  discusses  the  subject. 

TO  A  CO'USIN. 

"Feb.  25,  1859.  But  I  have  another  solemn  subject  on  my 
mind.  I  have  given  it  much  thought,  and  I  shall  not  cease  to 
seek  counsel  from  God  respecting  it.  I  suppose  when  you  hear 
my  proposition,  you  will  regard  it  as  enthusiasm — indicating  a 
want  of  sanity.  It  is  this.  I  am  now  purposing  in  my  mind  to 
propose  to  that  congregation  in  which  I  was  brought  up  (which 
is  now  two)  to  go  out  as  their  missionary,  supported  by  their 
contributions.  I  am  willing  to  take  from  my  salary  £25,  ($100) 
leaving  me  £100,  ($400.)  This  sum  might  be  realized,  if  each 
member  of  the  two  churches  would  give  half  a  dollar  yearly. 
Surely  that  is  not  a  large  sum  for  each.  I  am  willing  to  deny 
myself  to  the  amount  of  £25.  Some  may  think  I  am  foolish 
in  making  such  a  proposal,  and  that  I  cannot  live  on  £100.  But 
I  am  not  making  this  proposal  hurriedly.  I  have  by  experience 
found,  that  I  can  live  on  much  less  than  all  seem  to  think  ne- 
ccs  ;uy.  If  I  rightly  understand  Scripture,  we  should  live  a 
life  of  self-denial  here.  I  also  find  that  if  we  live  in  a  self-de- 
nying manner,  our  expenses  are  wonderfully  lessened.  I  have 
als  ;  found  that  when  we  cast  ourselves  upon  God,  he  will  care 
for  and  provide  for  us.  I  am  not  afraid  therefore  to  go  forward 
in  a  good  cause,  resting  upon  his  protection  and  support.  If  he 
feeds  the  fowls,  he  will  also  feed  me. 


LICENSTJRE   AND    LABOURS    IN   NOVA    SCOTIA.      157 

"Again,  if  you  as  a  people  should  engage  in  this  glorious 
work,  do  you  suppose  that  God  would  not  fulfil  his  promise  to 
you?  Matt.  iii.  8-13.  Only  have  faith,  and  you  can  easily  do 
this  work.  You  will  also  find  that  what  you  may  fear  as  a  yoke 
will  be  easy,  and  his  burden  light.  Yes,  and  you  will  find  the 
gospel  at  home  sweeter  to  your  own  souls.  You  will  realize  the 
truth  of  the  Scripture  declaration,  "It  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  receive. ' '  God  will  bless  the  preached  gospel  at  home, 
sinners  will  be  converted,  Christians  will  be  revived.  Remem- 
ber the  gospel  is  powerless  without  God's  blessing.  If  we  sel- 
fishly keep  it  to  ourselves  he  will  not  bless  it.  But  if  we  en- 
deavour to  bless  others,  he  will  make  it  a  blessing  to  us.  I  would 
therefore  propose  this  as  your  part  in  the  Foreign  Mission,  and 
that  you  should  contribute  to  other  schemes  as  formerly. 

"  I  know  that  some  will  be  terrified  even  at  this  statement.  I 
know  too  that  some  will  ridicule  me  as  an  enthusiast.  But  I 
hope  that  my  only  desire  is  to  know  God's  will.  I  will  therefore 
make  this  a  subject  of  constant  prayer — that  I  and  your  people 
may  be  directed  in  this  matter.  He  has  the  hearts  of  all  people 
in  his  hand.  He  can  give  the  heart  to  do  this  work.  He  has 
already  given  them  the  ability. 

' '  I  feel  that  if  I  had  the  people  before  me,  and  could  thus 
have  an  opportunity  of  laying  this  whole  subject  before  them  in 
its  Scriptural  light,  by  the  blessing  of  God  they  wolild  engage 
in  it. 

' '  I  have  written  hurriedly,  that  you  may  have  time  to  think 
and  pray  over  this  before  I  see  you — I  hope  I  shall  not  be  left  to 
do  anything  that  is  not  for  God's  glory  and  man's  good." 

TO  THE  REV.   ALEX.    CAMERON. 

"  Sheet  Harbor,  April  8,  1859. 

"  I  write  you  a  few  lines  to  make  known  to  you  whdt  is  now 
weighing  heavily  upon  my  mind.  It  i,s  this :  I  wish  to  make 
the  following  proposition  to  that  congregation  (now  congrega- 
tions) of  which  I  was  formerly  a  member,  and  over  a  part  of 
which  you  preside,  viz:  to  support  me  as  a  missionary  to  the 
South  Seas.  1  would  rather  take  £100  given  in  this  way.  than 
14 


158  MEMOIR   OP   S.    F.   JOHNSTON. 

£125  from  the  whole  church ;  because  then  I  could  look  m»re 
confidently  for  a  blessing  upon  your  people  and  upon  our  mis- 
sionary efforts.  '  If  we  devise  liberal  things,  by  liberal  things 
shall  we  stand. ' 

"Something  less  than  a  quarter  dollar  quarterly  from  each 
member  of  the  two  churches  amounts  to  £100  annually,  and  not 
quite  fourpence  (seven cents)  from  each  adherent  would  realize  the 
same  sum.  Therefore,  although  at  first  thought  this  proposi- 
tion seems  wild  and  imprudent,  yet,  upon  more  serious  reflec- 
tion, it  appears  to  be  within  our  reach,  and  nothing  more  than 
duty.  I  ask,  how  small  an  amount  of  self-denial  on  the  part 
of  each  member  and  adherent  would  it  require  to  raise  this 
sum? 

"  Now  let  us  reason  thus :  millions  of  heathen  are  spiritually 
famishing.  We  should  feel  that  the  Lord  Jesus  has  told  us  to 
supply  them  with  the  bread  of  life.  We  being  thus  appointed 
of  God  as  an  agency  to  diffuse  the  gospel  through  the  world,  the 
eternal  salvation  of  the  heathen  then  depends  upon  our  sending 
the  gospel  to  them.  Should  we  not,  therefore,  be  as  willing  to 
devote  our  lives  to  sending  it  as  Christ  was  to  devote  his  life  to 
providing  it?  This  seems  to  my  mind  to  be  a  Scriptural  view 
of  this  subject.  If,  then,  we  will  only  refrain  from  some  ex- 
penditures for  which  taste  pleads,  and  if  we  will  only  deny  our- 
selves sonfe  comforts,  we  may  thus  be  instrumental  in  filling 
perishing  immortal  souls  with  eternal  praise  and  joy,  we  our- 
selves would  be  more  happy,  and  the  cause  of  Grod  would  pros- 
per more  in  our  midst.  If  I  did  not  believe  this  I  would  not 
make  such  a  proposition. 

"I  now  write  to  present  this  subject  before  your  mind  for 
your  serious  consideration.  Do  not  suppose  that  I  would  for  a 
moment  contemplate  making  this  proposition  to  your  people, 
without  first  obtaining  your  assent  and  approbation.  What  I 
desire,  is  your  assent  to  my  laying  this  matter  before  them 
— that  I  may  hold  &,  meeting  in  each  district,  solicit  aid  from 
each  member  and  adherent,  set  in  operation  a  system  of  raising 
and  collecting  which  will  call  out  the  whole  people,  and  have 
them  to.do  the  whole  work. 

• '  Let  me  make  the  effort.     If  I  fail  I  trust  I  shall  do  no  harm, 


LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS   IN   NOVA   SCOTIA.      159 

and  the  disgrace  will  be  upon  none  but  myself.  I  can  bear  to 
fail  in  a  good  cause.  But  I  believe  that  if  my  motives  are  pure, 
with  God's  blessing  I  shall  succeed.  I  feel  that  we  are  not  serv- 
ing God  according  to  our  ability.  We  are  not  denying  ourselves 
sufficiently,  that  we  may  do  good  to  others.  May  the  good  Lord 
guide  us  in  all  our  undertakings,  and  to  his  name  be  all  the 
glory." 

The  proposal  was  not  adopted,  but  there  are  some  in 
the  church  who  have  never  lost  sight  of  the  idea  of  a 
congregation  supporting  a  missionary,  and  we  believe  it 
will  not  be  long  till  we  find  two  or  three  congregations 
combining  to  support  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  and 
even  congregations  undertaking  the  w.ork  single  handed. 
When  that  day  comes,  the  credit  of  originating  the  idea 
must  belong  to  Samuel  Fulton  Johnston. 

He  attended  the  meeting  of  synod  in  June  with  much 
anxiety,  as  he  had  reason  to  fear,  that  opposition  might 
yet  be  raised  to  his  being  sent  out  as  a  Foreign  Missionary. 
The  synod  approved  of  the  determination  of  the  Board, 
and  for  some  weeks  after  he- was  engaged  in  the  visita- 
tion of  the  congregations  of  the  body,  it  being  then  the 
practice,  that  outgoing  missionaries  should  visit  all  the 
churches  in  the  connexion,  scattered  throughout  Nova 
Scotia  and  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  even  New  Bruns- 
wick. Everywhere  he  received  a  cordial  welcome  and 
substantial  tokens  of  sympathy.  In  the  midst  of  the 
hurry  of  travelling  and  constant  public  meetings,  he  still 
found  time  for  correspondence,  and  particularly  for  the 
expression  of  his  tender  affection  for  his  relatives  from 
whom  he  was  about  to  be  severed.  We  subjoin  two 
extracts. 


160  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

TO   HIS   MOTHER. 

"  Merigomish,  July  2,  1859. 

"  I  suppose  we  will  soon  have  to  part,  to  meet  no  more  in  this 
vale  of  tears.  I  fear  you  are  grieving  over  this  separation. 
This  would  be  wrong.  God  gave  you  children  that  they  might 
be  employed  in  his  service.  It  should  therefore  be  your  delight 
to  see  them  employed  in  the  way  that  will  do  most  for  his  glory 
and  the  good  of  perishing  souls.  It  is  of  small  importance 
whether  we  be  together  in  this  world  or  not.  The  great  object 
is  to  be  usefully  employed.  But  again  :  I  trust  it  is  your  wish 
to  see  your  sons  happy ;  you  would  not  care  where  they  are, 
provided  they  are  truly  happy.  Now  I  could  not  be  happy  at 
home.  I  feel  that  a  work  has  been  assigned  me,  and  I  could 
not  be  happy  unless  employed  in  that  work.  I  never  in  my  past 
life  enjoyed  so  much  true  happiness  as  I  have  since  1  have  been 
more  particularly  set  apart  to  this  work.  Every  tie  that  binds 
me  to  my  native  land  seems  to  be  sundered.  I  trust  that  I  love 
my  friends  as  sincerely  and  deeply  as  ever  I  did,  but  what  good 
am  I  doing  them  by  living  with  them  ?  My  prayer  for  them  is 
that  they  may  walk  in  the  strait  path,  and  that  we  may  all  meet 
in  heaven.  But  while  I  would  wish  to  meet  my  friends  in  hea- 
ven, washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  I  would 
also  wish  ihat  a  multitude  of  the  poor,  perishing,  benighted 
heathen  may  also  meet  us  there.  But  how  can  I  anticipate 
these  joyous  meetings  unless  the  means  be  used  ?  I  would  there- 
fore gladly  hasten  to  these  far  off  and  dark  lands,  to  use  the 
means  that  (rod  has  been  pleased  to  appoint  to  accomplish  this 
end.  My  only  grief,  therefore,  in  parting,  is  the  pain  which  my 
leaving  may  give  my  parents,  relatives,  and  other  dear  friends. 

"In  this  life  let  duty  be  our  great  object.  Our  feelings  are 
to  be  controlled,  and  through  strength  derived  from  on  high, 
we  are  to  overcome  these,  and  go  forward  joyfully  to  the  work 
given  us,  whatever  that  may  be.  You  have  other  children  still 
around  you.  To  train  these  up  for  Grod  is  a  great  work.  See 
that  you  do  not  grow  neglectful  or  careless  in  it." 

Writing  to  a  brother  on  business,  and  in  a  hurry,  he 


LICENSURE   AND    LABOURS    IN   NOVA   SCOTIA.      161 

yet  finds  time  for  the  following  expressions  of  affection 
and  piety : 

"My  brother,  we  shall  he  together  little  more  in  this  world. 
Our  callings  lead  us  to  spheres  of  labour  far  apart.  I  trust  that 
God  in  his  providence  has  pointed  out  to  you 'the  sphere  in 
which  he  would  have  you  serve  him.  It  is  truly  a  pleasant  one, 
free  from  many  of  the  trials,  temptations,  and  harrowing  cares 
of  many  callings  to  which  I  might  refer.  It  is  a  position  in 
which,  if  you  are  faithful,  you  may  do  much  good — may  do 
much  to  extend  God's  cause  in  our  world.  What  more  noble 
object  could  we  live  for?  What  would  it  profit  to  gain  great 
riches,  to  gratify  our  own  feelings,  or  to  live  according  to  our 
own  inclinations?  How  soon  will  all  these  be  as  though  they 
had  never  been !  But  let  us  live  for  God's  glory,  and  our  la- 
bours will  bring  forth  lasting  fruit,  which  will  fill  our  souls  with 
joy  and  peace — far  more  to  be  prized  than  the  gold  of  Ophir, 
or  the  self-gratification  this  world  and  flesh  could  yield. 

"Be  kind  to  your  parents,  and  you  will  never  repent  it,  but 
possess  a  bosom  full  of  peace.  Make  their  declining  years  soft 
and  sweet ;  their  youth  and  vigour  they  have  spent  for  us.  It 
would  be  pleasant  and  sweet  to  me,  were  it  my  calling,  to  labour 
to  render  their  last  days  happy  and  pleasant.  Be  kind  to  your 
brothers  and  sisters,  and  you  will  have  a  rich  reward.  Remem- 
ber that  their  future  happiness  and  usefulness  largely  depend 
on  you.  But  while  yours  is  a  responsible  position,  it  is  truly  a 
pleasant  and  enviable  one.  In  ourselves  we  have  no  sufficiency, 
but  our  sufficiency  is  of  God.  Go  forward  then  in  his  strength, 
and  you  will  have  eternity  to  rejoice  in  over  the  fruits  of  your 
labours.  And  as  we  are  soon  to  part,  let  us  so  live  that  we  may 
meet  where  parting  is  unknown." 

On  the  8th  of  August  he  was  married  to  Miss  Eliza- 
beth O'Brien  of  Noel,  a  distant  relative  of  his  own,  and 
one  who  proved  a  help  meet  for  him,  in  life  and  in 
death. 

On  the  17th  of  the  same  month  he  was  ordained  at 
14  * 


162  MEMOIR    OP    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

Stewiacke  as  a  Missionary  to  the  Heathen.  The  event 
excited  deep  interest  throughout  that  neighbourhood, 
and  in  the  midst  of  hay  harvest,  the  large  church  at  the 
upper  settlement  was  densely  crowded,  some  having 
come  a  distance  of  forty  miles  to  witness  the  services. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Smith,  under  whose  pastorate  he  had  been 
brought  up,  preached  from  Psalm  ii.  6,  and  offered  up 
the  ordination  prayer,  the  Rev.  E.  Ross  gave  the  charge 
to  the  young  missionary,  and  the  Rev.  John  J.  Baxter, 
addressed  the  audience.  Large  and  interesting  farewell 
meetings  were  held  in  Pictou,  New  Glasgow,  Noel,  Hali- 
fax and  other  places  and  on  the  8th  Nov.  he  set  sail 
for  Boston.  During  his  travelling  through  the  church 
his  diary  was  generally  neglected,  but  we  find  a  few 
items  during  this  period,  and  should  any  of  our  readers 
complain  that  we  have  occupied  too  much  space  with  them 
we  are  sorry  to  have  to  inform  them,  that  we  shall  have 
scarcely  any  more  of  these  private  breathings  of  his  soul  to 
give  them. 

"  June  3.  This  day  commemorated  the  death  of  my  Lord.  I 
notice  the  following :  It  was  under  the  Rev.  J.  Watson's  minis- 
try I  first  joined  the  church  ;  and  now,  the  first  time  I  have  had 
of  attending  to  this  duty  since  I  was  licensed,  and  the  first  time 
I  have  assisted  at  the  solemn  service  of  communion,  is  with  him. 
I  see  God's  finger  in  this.  Oh!  what  I  have  enjoyed  to-day — 
delight  in  meditating  upon  Christ's  death — on  my  vilencss  and 
need  of  Christ — desires  to  be  like  God — the  Saviour  more  pre- 
cious than  ever  before.  Had  more  deep  and  earnest  longings  to 
serve  him. 

"Aug.  3.  Once  more  at  my  homo.  I  have  for  two  months 
been  engaged  in  farewell  visitation  of  the  congregations. 
Through  what  trying  and  responsible  scenes  ami  duties  I  have 
passed !  I  had  little  opportunity  for  noting  down  my  feelings 
and  incidents  in  my  journal  during  this  time.  These  must  all 


LICENSURE    AND    LABOURS    IN   NOVA    SCOTIA.      163 

sink  into  oblivion.  But  they  are  all  recorded  in  the  book  of 
eternal  remembrance.  Now  once  more  clouds  and  barriers  are 
rising  up  before  me.  0  Lord,  I  look  to  thee  that  thou  wilt  dis- 
pel these  !  I  feel  that  life  has  lost  all  its  charms  if  I  am  kept 
from  the  heathen. 

"  4.  Oh,  that  I  could  get  a  realizing  view  of  divine  things  and 
duty !  I  am  now  about  to  change  my  relation  in  life.  How 
mercifully  have  I  been  preserved  until  the  present !  and  now 
that  I  am  about  to  enter  upon  the  marriage  relation,  0  God 
grant  me  grace  to  serve  thee  more  faithfully  in  that  relation  than 
ever  I  have  done  heretofore  !  Remember  that  it  is  a  relation  of 
thine  own  merciful  and  good  arrangement.  Therefore,  in  thy 
tender  love  smile  upon  ws  as  we  enter  into  it.  May  we  feel  thy 
presence  near,  and  act  under  the  influence  of  thy  Spirit.  May 
our  souls  unitedly  burn  with  zeal  for  thy  glory,  and  glow  with 
sympathy  for  the  perishing.  May  we  go  forward  hand  in  hand, 
heart  in  heart  in  thy  service.  Save  us  from  our  sins  and  in- 
firmities. May  we  be  strong  in  Christ,  together  serving  thee  in 
life,  and  at  death  going  to  thee,  where  we  may  ever  be  together. 

"  6.  This  day  leaving  home  to  attend  to  the  duty  referred  to 
in  the  preceding  page.  This  morning  had  much  enlargement 
in  prayer — longing  for  the  coming  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  ear- 
nestly seeking  God's  blessing  upon  the  relationship  into  which 
I  am  about  to  enter.  I  feel  that  God  will  hear.  Was  melted 
to  tears. 

"7.  Sabbath.  Day  long  to  be  remembered.  Had  deep  and 
earnest  longings  for  the  conversion  of  sinners.  At  times  I  could 
do  nothing  but  weep  and  sob.  My  whole  soul  was  distressed — 
had  large  views  of  my  position  and  responsibilities.  Prayed 
much,  and  had  much  enlargement  in  the  pulpit. 

' '  8.  This  day  entered  into  the  marriage  relation.  Ere  doing 
so,  with  her  I  took  a  walk  through  those  groves  where  in  child- 
hood she  was  wont  to  wander  in  solitude.  Coming  to  her  bower, 
we  alone,  hand  in  hand,  kneeled  down  and  poured  out  our  souls 
in  prayer  to  God.  It  was  the  first  time  we  had  prayed  together. 
It  was  a  great  struggle  to  kneel  down  alone.  Had  a  great  in- 
ward conflict  with  self-  and  Satan,  but  at  last  overcame.  And 
oh,  how  I  rejoice  in  that  victory !  If  I  had  then  failed,  I  know 


164  MEMOIR   OF   S.   F.   JOHNSTON. 

not  what  would  have  been  the  result ;  felt  that  it  was  most  im- 
portant that  we  should  pray  at  that  time. 

"Sept.  29.  Held  a  farewell  meeting  at  New  Glasgow.  How 
little  of  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Spirit  I  realized!  yet  I 
was  not  wholly  deserted,  and  was  enabled  to  speak  with  some 
measure  of  earnestness  and  fluency.  Audience  attentive. 

"  Oct.  27.  Held  a  farewell  meeting  in  Noel.  Felt  more  solemn 
than  usual.  Could  feel  that  every  thing  around  me  was  passing 
away,  and  that  a  great  change  would  soon  come  over  us  all. 
Spoke  earnestly  and  solemnly. 

"28.  Took  farewell  of  our  friends  in  Noel.  In  the  morning 
retired  to  an  old  bower,  and  there,  hand  in  hand,  kneeled  down 
and  sought  strength  for  the  duties  and  trials  of  the  day,  both 
for  ourselves  and  others — sought  fitness  for  the  work,  direction, 
protection.  We  then  returned  to  the  house,  and  in  a  few  houra 
bade  farewell  to  the  dearest  objects  on  earth.  Our  feelings  on 
that  occasion  we  can  never  forget. 

"  Nov.  1.  Held  our  farewell  meeting  in  Upper  Stewiacke.  I 
had  long  looked  forward  to  this  meeting  with  deep  and  anxious 
concern.  Many  prayers  I  had  offered  up  for  a  special  outpour- 
ing of  the  Spirit  on  that  part  of  the  church. 

' '  4.  Left  home.  A  few  hours  before  I  was  to  take  a  last 
farewell  of  those  dearest  to  me  on  earth  I  felt  oppressed.  I  felt 
a  weight  unsupportable,  and  felt  that  I  could  not  do  it.  I  re- 
tired alone  and  visited  the  scenes  of  early  days,  where  my  bro- 
ther and  I  had  sported  in  childhood,  and  where  I  had  laboured 
many  days  and  years.  A  melancholy  gloom  lay  over  the  whole, 
and  I  bent  the  knee  and  poured  out  my  soul  to  (rod,  and  nad 
much  freedom  and  earnestness.  God  comforted  me.  Went 
home,  and  comfortably  bade  farewell  to  all.  I  received  great 
support  on  that  occasion.  It  was  a  solemn  moment,  which  I 
shall  never  forget." 


FROM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO    MELBOURNE.  165 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FJROX  NOVA.  SCOTIA.  TO  MELBOURNE. 

MR.  AND  MRS.  JOHNSTON  sailed  from  Halifax  on  the 
8th  November,  and  reached  Boston  on  the  llth,  after  a 
pleasant  passage.  He  was  detained  in  the  United 
States  about  three  weeks.  His  correspondence  will 
show  how  he  was  employed  during  this  time. 

TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

"New  York,  Nov.  16,  1859. 

"  I  think  the  last  hours  I  spent  at  home  were  the  happiest  I 
ever  spent.  True  it  was  painful  to  me  to  reflect  that  I  would 
see  you  in  the  flesh  uo  more-  It  was  painful  to  bid  farewell  to 
the  scenes  I  love  so  well.  But  the  thought  that  all  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  all-wise  Disposer  comforted  me,  and  filled  my  heart 
with  gladness.  What  good  could  I  do  for  you  or  my  native 
land  by  remaining  at  home?  Though  loving  you  all,  I  could 
therefore  cheerfully  leave  you  all — leaving  you  in  the  keeping 
of  the  Father  of  mercies.  Now,  though  far  away,  yet  my  pray- 
ers can  avail  as  much  at  the  throne  of  grace,  as  if  I  were  witli 
you. 

"After  several  days'  hard  labour  with  the  mission  goods,  tired 
and  worn  out,  we  sailed  from  Halifax.  My  feelings  on  leaving 
I  shall  never  forget.  I  felt  that  every  tie  was  sundered — that  I 
was  alone  without  friend  or  counsellor — that  the  interests  of  the 
mission  rested  on  me.  But  I  was  enabled  to  look  to  the  God  of 
missions  and  '  the  friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother. ' 


166  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

The  thought  of  his  always  being  present  with  us  filled  me  with 
comfort,  and  I  resolved  to  go  forward  in  his  strength. 

"  The  passage  upon  the  whole  was  quite  pleasant.  Bessie 
was  not  very  sick,  and  when  in  her  berth  was  quite  comfortable. 
I  trust  your  prayers  have  been  heard,  for  we  both  feel  that  it 
must  have  been  in  answer  to  prayer  that  she  has  been  preserved 
from  sickness,  which  heretofore  she  always  experienced.  I 
think  you  need  not  be  anxious  about  her  any  longer.  Only  give 
her  your  prayers.  We  arrived  in  Boston  on  Friday  and  lodged 
with  Mr.  Blaikie.  I  preached  for  him  on  Sabbath  to  an  atten- 
tive audience. 

"I  was  busily  engaged  with  the  mission  interests  until  Mon- 
day night.  I  made  all  arrangements  for  our  passage  to  Mel- 
bourne. These  interests  attended  to,  on  Monday  evening  we 
left  for  New  York.  I  now  endeavoured  to  throw  off  the  burden 
of  care  and  anxiety  respecting  the  mission  goods,  &c.,  which 
had  been  weighing  upon  my  mind  from  the  time  I  left  home. 
The  next  morning  we  arrived  safely  at  New  York. 

"  We  daily  attend  Fulton  Street  Prayer  Meeting.  It  is  truly 
refreshing  to  our  souls  to  be  present  where  such  earnest  prayers 
are  offered  up.  It  is  full  every  day.  But  you  must  not  sup- 
pose that  the  revival  here  is  making  any  visible  impression  upon 
the  city.  No,  mammon  is  the  great  god  worshipped  by  the 
masses.  To-morrow  night  I  expect  to  leave  this  place  for  Sche- 
nectady. 

"And  now,  dear  parents,  do  not  grieve  for  us.  We 
are  happy.  We  do  not  feel  separation  as  much  as  we  ex- 
pected. To  be  employed  is  our  happiness.  We  only  ask  your 
prayers  for  us.  We  need  these.  It  is  our  happiness  to  pray 
together.  If  it  were  not  for  prayer  we  would  sink.  But  we  feel 
that  our  prayers  have  been  heard,  and  trust  they  will  be  heard. 
We  can  see  the  good  hand  of  Grod  with  us  all  the  way  until  now. 
He  has  been  very  kind  to  us.  Many  are  the  mercies  and  kind- 
nesses we  have  been  daily  receiving  from  him,  and  we  would  not 
doubt  that  he  will  continue  to  bless  and  do  us  good.  We  hope 
you  do  not  mourn  for  us.  If  you  have  any  grief,  let  it  be  for  a 
heathen  world.  Pray  without  ceasing." 


FROM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO    MELBOURNE.  167 


TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

"  Schenectady,  Nov.  25,  1859. 

"  I  will  devote  a  few  minutes  to  writing  to  you  to-day.  Af- 
ter leaving  New  York  we  came  to  Schenectady,  where  we  have 
been  one  week.  We  are  waiting  till  the  vessel  will  be  ready  to 
sail.  We  received  a  note  from  Boston  yesterday,  telling  us  that 
she  would  sail  on  the  first  day  of  December.  So  we  will  leave 
this  on  Monday.  I  am  weary  waiting  so  long.  My  desire  is  to 
be  on  my  way  to  the  scene  of  future  labours.  During  my  stay 
here  I  have  had  time  to  rest,  and  also  good  opportunities  of  im- 
provement. But  these  have  glided  away,  and  I  fear  little  good 
has  resulted  from  them.  However,  I  have  written  a  great 
many  letters  to  different  parts  of  the  church. 

"And  now,  dear  parents  and  brothers  and  sisters,  I  would 
not  go  home  again.  True,  home  and  every  association  connected 
with  it  are  dear  to  me,  and  when  I  reflect  upon  them,  my  very 
heart  yearns  over  them.  But  these  things  are  fading — fast  pass- 
ing away,  and  will  soon  be  in  the  tomb  of  oblivion.  Why  then 
should  I  cling  to  them?  Again  I  see  before  rue  a  great  and  glo- 
rious work — a  work  in  which  angels  would  gladly  engage — a 
work  whose  results  will  live  in  the  eternal  ages.  What  should 
keep  me  back  from  such  a  work  ?  Should  love  to  friends  or  to 
home  ?  Surely  not.  I  would  leave  all  these  in  the  care  of  a 
covenant-keeping  God,  and  hasten  forward  to  the  work  before 
me.  No.  I  would  not  be  much  troubled  about  separation. 
The  work,  its  responsibilities  and  results,  let  these  fill  my  mind. 
If  you  at  home  are  only  employed  in  the  service  of  God,  it  is 
little  concern  to  me  whether  we  meet  on  earth  again  or  not. 
This  is  every  thing.  Remember,  if  we  would  thus  live  we  must 
be  frequent  and  earnest  in  prayer,  and  our  Bibles  must  be  our 
daily  companions.  Oh,  I  fear  the  study  of  the  Bible  is  too 
much  neglected  by  all  in  the  present  age  !  I  often,  often  think 
how  much  Scripture  my  little  brothers  might  be  getting,  if 
there  were  only  a  little  cure  and  pains  taken  with  them.  It 
would  hereafter  be  to  them  a  greater  treasure  than  thousands 
of  silver  and  gold. 

"And  now  we   go   from  you.     Dangers,  trials,  temptations, 


168  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

discouragements  are  within  and  on  every  side.  But  none  of  these 
things  move  us.  We  would  go  forward,  looking  to  the  pro- 
mise, that  he  will  be  with  us  always.  We  have  much  reason  to 
believe,  that  he  has  been  with  us  so  far." 

TO    THE    REV.    JAMES    BAYNE,    SECRETARY  BOARD   OF  FOREIGN 
MISSIONS. 

Schenectady,  Nov.  27,  1859. 

' '  In  writing  to  you,  I  feel  as  if  I  were  writing  to  the  whole 
Church,  and  to  my  many  kind  and  dear  friends  whom  I  have 
left  behind  me  in  Nova  Scotia.  I  suppose  I  cannot  do  better 
than  to  give  you  some  of  the  feelings  and  thoughts  which  passed 
through  my  mind  when  leaving  the  scenes  of  my  nativity.  As 
the  steamer  glided  slowly  and  gently  from  her  moorings,  and 
the  waters  widened  between  us  and  the  shores  of  our  native 
land,  our  dear  friends  on  the  wharf  fading  from  our  view,  my 
heart  sank  within  me,  and  my  affections  clung  to  the  land  of  my 
birth.  I  felt  that  counsellor,  sympathizer,  and  friends  were  all 
cut  off  from  me  now.  The  work  in  all  its  greatness,  with  all  its 
difficulties  and  responsibility,  rose  up  before  me.  A  sense  of 
unfitness,  weakness,  and  nothingness  weighed  heavily  upon  me. 
I  felt  alone,  and  that  upon  me  rested  all  the  responsibility  of 
this  great  and  heavenly  enterprise.  My  past  labours  loomed  up 
before  my  mind.  Then,  my  imperfections,  my  infirmities, 
errors,  and  follies,  rose  up  vividly  before  me.  The  associations 
of  childhood  and  the  attachments  of  home,  murmured  in  the 
deep  recesses  of  my  bosom  for  an  utterance.  My  thought 
glided  into  the  future,  and  as  I  stood  and  looked  to  the  past,  and 
cast  a  glance  to  the  future,  earth  and  all  its  possessions  appeared 
to  be  a  fleeting  shadow.  All  my  past  life  seemed  to  be  a  va- 
pour. In  the  past,  there  was  nothing  on  which  the  eye  could 
rest  that  was  lasting,  except  what  had  been  done  for  the  glory 
of  God.  Upon  that  only  could  the  eye  rest  with  pleasure.  All 
else  was  vanity,  and  shall  vanish  away.  Time  to  coine  rolled  in 
upon  my  mind.  In  it  I  beheld  the  tomb  of  everything  earthly. 
Then,  mirth,  sensuality,  the  pride  of  life,  the  lusts  of  the  flesh 
find  their  eternal  oblivion. 

"Then  the  lilxirtiix!.  tlin  devotee  of  fashion,  the  lover  of  plea- 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA    TO    MELBOURNE.  169 

sure,  and  the  worshipper  of  mammon,  have  to  part  with  every- 
thing they  love,  everything  upon  which  their  hearts  are  set,  and 
after  which  their  flesh  lusts.  Then,  the  mighty,  the  rich,  the 
wise,  the  merry,  the  weak,  the  poor,  and  the  mourner,  become 
alike.  Then,  mighty  empires  and  magnificent  and  opulent 
cities  pass  away  and  moulder  to  dust. 

"As  I  was  thus  musing,  my  native  land  was  receding  from 
my  view.  But  affections  still  clung  there.  I  could  not  part 
with  the  land  that  gave  me  birth,  where  lay  the  scenes  of  my 
childhood,  and  all  the  dear  and  fondly-cherished  associations  of 
my  past  life,  without  a  pang.  As  she  disappeared,  my  soul 
breathed  out  a  prayer  that  God  would  bless  her,  and  evermore 
cause  peace  and  prosperity  to  dwell  within  her  borders. 

"The  mantle  of  darkness  now  cast  itself  over  the  deep,  and 
concealed  from  our  view  the  land  we  love  to  call  our  own.  We 
paced  the  deck  in  solemn  thought,  unknown,  uncared  for,  mu- 
sing upon  the  events  of  the  day,  and  the  scenes  through  which 
we  had  lately  passed.  All  seemed  like  a  dream.  We  could  not 
realize  that  we  were  separated  for  a  time,  from  all  near  and  dear 
to  us. 

"My  thoughts  then  turned  to  myself,  and  I  more  than  ever 
realized  my  unfitness,  nothingness,  and  the  responsible  character 
of  the  work  in  which  I  am  engaged.  I  felt  the  work  to  be 
great,  and  myself  weak  and  alone.  But  God  is  pleased  to  ad- 
vance his  cause  on  earth  through  low,  foolish,  and  despised 
things.  We  have  on  heaven's  authority,  that  the  Church  is  to 
extend  her  boundaries  through  such  an  agency.  Hence,  in  ac- 
cordance with  his  way  of  working,  we  trust  he  has  called  us, 
weak,  base,  and  despised  as  we  are,  to  this  great  and  all  import- 
ant work.  We  would,  therefore,  go  forward  trusting  in  his  aid, 
guidance  and  blessing.  We  go,  too,  sent  by  you,  to  do  the  work 
Christ  has  entrusted  to  you  as  his  people.  We,  therefore,  go, 
trusting  that  you  who  remain  at  home  will  hold  up  our  hands 
by  your  earnest,  united  prayers.  If  you  forget  to  pray  for  us, 
we  shall  accomplish  but  little  for  God's  glory  and  the  good  of 
poor,  dying  souls.  If  you  cease  to  pray  for  us,  you  indicate 
that  you  have  little  gratitude  fov  your  blessings  and  privileges, 
little  .sympathy  for  :i  sin-.sickened,  perishing  world,  and  little 
15 


170  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

zeal  for  the  promotion  of  your  Redeemer's  glory.  Oh,  brethren, 
cease  not  to  pray  for  us  !  Remember  the  perishing.  With  such 
thoughts  as  these,  we  kneeled  down  together,  committed  our- 
selves, the  cause,  our  friends,  and  the  Church  to  God's  love,  and 
then  retired  to  rest. 

"A  wide,  stormy  and  boisterous  ocean  lies  before  us.  Over  it 
we  have  to  pass.  But  we  go  trusting  that  He  who  holds  the 
winds  in  his  fists  and  the  deep  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  will 
protect  and  bring  us  safely  to  the  dark  isles  of  the  sea.  Then 
may  he  dwell  with  us,  and  through  us  promote  his  glory,  and- to 
his  name  be  the  glory.  Let  this  be  our  united  p'rayer. 

"And  now,  dear  father  and  beloved  Christian  friends,  fare- 
well, a  long  farewell.  May  you  live  in  peace,  and  in  the  active 
service  of  God  until  you  are  called  from  time  to  the  awful  and 
solemn  realities  of  the  unseen  world.  Then  may  we  all  meet  in 
the  better  and  happier  world  where  separation  is  for  ever  un- 
known, and  all  is  purity,  joy,  love,  and  happiness.  Farewell, 
farewell." 

On  the  1st  December  he  sailed  from  Boston  for  Mel- 
bourne in  the  ship  Herbert.  The  leisure  of  so  long  a 
voyage  afforded  him  opportunity  for  thought  and  time 
for  the  use  of  his  pen.  We  can  however  only  give  some 
portions  of  his  account  of  the  voyage  and  meditations 
during  it,  written  in  the  form  of  a  journal  to  his  friends, 
"  some  of  the  time  the  ship  rolling  so  that  he  could  not 
stand  still."  „ 

"Dec.  1,  1839.  We  embarked  on  board  the  ship  Herbert,  in 
the  port  of  Boston.  Religious  exercises  were  conducted  on 
board  by  the  Rev.  A.  Hlaikie,  amidst  much  confusion.  In  a 
few  minutes  after  the  command,'  "  all  on  shore  who  do  not  go  in 
the  ship,"  resounded  fore  and  aft.  Friends  parted.  The  tug- 
boat began  to  ply  her  wheels,  and  soon  the  shore  began  to  re- 
cede from  our  view.  The  wind  being  favourable,  when  the  boat 
left  us  we  made  no  halt,  but  glided  on  our  way. 

"  It  was  with  peculiar  feelings  that  we  vioworl  the  receding 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA    TO    MELBOURNE.  171 

shores  of  the  North  American  Continent — the  land  of  liberty, 
the  home  of  the  pilgrim,  the  asylum  of  the  oppressed.  We  are 
to  see  thee  no  -  more !  Farewell,  then,  native  land.  May  the 
great  God  ever  continue  to  hless  thee.  While  the  natural  sun 
continues  to  shine  upon  thy  rocks,  streams,  vales,  and  templed 
hills,  may  '  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his 
wings,'  and  shine  upon  thy  sons  and  daughters,  diffusing  into 
their  souls  those  graces  which  constitute  that  'fulness  which 
dwells  in  Christ  bodily. '  May  the  King  that  reigns  on  Salem 's 
towers  ever  reign  in  thy  cities,  towns,  villages,  and  rural  scenes 
— may  he  be  revered  and  adored  in  thy  Legislative  Halls,  in  thy 
courts  of  justice  ;  and  wherever  thy  people  meet,  may  his  gra- 
cious presence  be  sought  and  his  power  felt.  May  his  gracious 
Spirit  and  blessed  WORD  mould  the  character  of  thy  civil  in- 
stitutions, social  customs,  and  religious  ordinances.  Oh  may  the 
good  Spirit  animate  thy  masses  with  his  quickening,  life-giving 
influences  !  May  the  great  Parent  of  the  universe  prosper  thee 
in  all  thy  secular  interests,  rebuke  the  devourer,  stay  the  pesti- 
lence, check  the  blast,  and  make  thee  a  delightsome  land,  while 
sun  and  moon  continue  to  shine  upon  thy  vales,  hills,  and  streams. 
"Farewell,  dear  friends,  we  now  more  than  ever  realize  that 
we  shall  see  your  faces  no  more  in  the  flesh.  Oh !  that  we  could 
extend  our  arms  across  the  mighty  deep,  and  give  our  friends  in 
Cape  Breton,  Prince  Edward's  Island,  and  Nova  Scotia  a  warm 
shake  of  the  hand  as  an  expression  of  our  feelings  of  gratitude 
and  affection.  But  this  we  cannot  do.  Farewell,  then,  for  time. 
We  shall  not,  we  cannot  forget  your  kindness — you  in  whose 
dwellings  our  weary,  pilgrimed  bodies  have  found  sweet  rest  and 
shelter  ;  you  at  whose  tables  we  have  been  refreshed ;  you  from 
whom  we  have  received  kind  words  of  sympathy,  encouragement, 
and  counsel ;  you  who  have  done  so  much  to  forward  us  in  our 
work.  May  He  who  rewards  a  cup  of  cold  water  given  in  his 
name,  richly  reward  and  bless  you,  and  make  you  more  and  more 
value  the  consolations  of  that  gospel,  which  you  are  labouring 
to  disseminate  through  the  world.  Farewell,  reverend  fathers, 
who  stand  at  the  holy  altars  and  minister  in  sacred  things,  and 
upon  whom  the  prosperity  and  happiness  of  our  native  land, 
under  God  depend.  May  you  all  be  mightily  stirred  up  to  take 


172  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

hold  upon  your  Master's  name  and  to  give  him  no  peace,  day 
nor  night,  until  he  has  established  Jerusalem  and  made  her  a 
praise  in  all  the  earth.  Dear  friends,  as  your  lines  have  fallen 
to  you  in  pleasant  places,  and  you  have  a  goodly  heritage,  may 
a  sense  of  gratitude  to  Him  whose  hand  has  provided  those  rich 
blessings  for  you,  arouse  you  to  unwearied  efforts  to  bestow  these 
same  privileges  upon  the  poor,  perishing,  benighted  nations  of 
earth.  In  this  noble  work  you  will  be  happy  and  blessed — Grod 
will  smile  upon  you — angels  rejoice,  and  in  songs  celebrate  your 
labours  of  love,  in  the  celestial  mansions.  But  above  all,  you 
will  thus  be  found  following  the  steps  of  your  Divine  Redeemer, 
whose  greatest  joy  and  delight  was  to  search  out  and  confer  bless- 
ings upon  the  wretched,  sinful,  suffering  sons  and  daughters  of 
earth.  Dear  friends,  do  not  cease  to  pray  for  us.  Remember, 
God  chooses  weak  and  base  things  to  carry  forward  his  purposes 
on  earth.  Hence,  though  we  be  weakness  and  nothingness,  yet 
if  you  continue  to  uphold  us  by  your  earnest  prayers,  he  will  by 
us  accomplish  results  that  will  fill  your  hearts  with  gladness  and 
bring  glory  to  Grod  in  the  highest  heavens. 

' '  Land  is  now  fading  in  the  distance,  and  we  must  now  say  a 
long  last  farewell  to  country  and  friends.  May  the  Father  of 
mercies  and  the  Grod  of  all  grace  make  you  perfect,  stablish, 
strengthen,  and  preserve  you  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Fare  ye  well. 

"Thursday,  15.  25°  N.  Lat.  Thermometer  74°  in  the  shade. 
Upon  the  whole  the  winds  have  been  very  favourable,  and  we 
have  made  good  progress.  We  have  most  of  the  time  been  suf- 
fering from  sea-sickness.  Though  not  nearly  so  sick  as  some  of 
the  passengers,  we  have  been  unable  to  read  or  even  to  reflect. 
To-day,  feel  quite  well,  for  the  first  time  since  we  came  on  board. 
We  are  now  becoming  quite  accustomed  to  the  motions  of  the 
ship.  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  say  a  few  words  about  our  present 
home. 

"  Our  ship  measures  about  1,400  tons,  but  ,she  is  not  designed 
for  carrying  passengers.  Her  cabin  is  very  small.  She  has  few 
state-rooms,  and  these  are  small.  But  she  is  said  to  be  a  strong, 
safe  vessel.  Her  cargo  consists  mostly  of  lumber  and  other  light 
stuff,  as  buckets,  tubs,  &c.  The  Captain,  (Mr.  Bangs)  and 


FROM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO    MELBOURNE.  173 

other  officers  appear  to  be  kind  and  obliging.  They  are  very 
kind  and  easy  with  their  men.  There  is  no  cursing,  kicking,  or 
abusing  of  the  men,  as  I  have  seen  in  other  vessels.  But  I  see 
nothing  to  indicate  that  any  of  the  men  are  under  the  influence 
of  and  guided  by  religious  feelings  and  principles.  There  is  no 
real  holy  respect  or  fear  of  G-od  before  their  eyes.  They  live 
for  themselves,  and  as  if  all  they  are  and  enjoy  were  their  own. 
It  is  sad  to  see  how  dead  to  a  sense  of  gratitude  the  human 
heart  is,  naturally.  In  the  first  cabin  we  have,  including  our- 
selves, 17  passengers.  Ten  of  these  are  from  Yarmouth,  Nova 
Scotia.  In  the  second  cabin,  there  are  18,  seven  of  them  from 
Nova  Scotia.  So  we  have  on  board,  in  all,  19  Nova  Scotians. 
Excepting  ourselves,  these  are  all  for  the  gold  regions,  Australia. 
The  sailors  and  officers,  all  are  about  20 ;  so  we  have  on  board 
about  50  souls.  This  you  will  naturally  conclude  offers  to  us 
quite  a  field  of  usefulness.  But  I  will  say  more  about  this 
hereafter. 

"  Our  little  room  is  7  feet  by  6  feet  7  inches.  In  this  small 
space  we  have  our  bed,  washing  apparatus,  clothing,  books,  and 
all  other  articles  we  will  require  on  a  voyage  to  continue  for  some 
months.  Were  some  of  our  friends  who  have  rooms  furnished 
with  every  convenience,  comfort,  and  richly  glittering  with  the 
ornamental,  confined  to  a  room  of  such  limited  dimensions  for 
some  months,  they  would  know  how  to  appreciate  their  present 
homes  and  feel  more  grateful  to  Him  who  has  provided  such 
commodious,  comfortable  earthly  mansions  for  them.  In  this 
little  closet  we  spend  most  of  our  time.  The  cabin  is  so  small 
and  has  so  many  occupants,  that  we  do  little  in  it  with  any  de- 
gree of  comfort  or  satisfaction  to  ourselves.  But  we  have  rea- 
son to  be  thankful,  that  our  room  occupies  the  most  comfortable 
and  airy  position  in  the  ship.  For  this  we  have  great  reason  to 
be  thankful.  The  room  was  not  our  choice.  Hence  we  must 
regard  it  as  a  gift  of  Providence.  There  is  not  another  room  in 
the  vessel  in  which  we  could  spend  our  time  in  the  various  ex- 
ercises in  which  we  are  engaged,  with  any  degree  of  comfort. 
May  we  have  grace  given  us,  wisely  and  faithfully  to  improve 
what  we  have  received  from  the  Author  of  every  good  and  per- 
fect gift.  Have  great  reas«n  to  be  thankful  that  we  are  making 
15* 


174  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

such  good  progress.  Oh  may  favouring  breezes  continue  to 
hasten  us  on  our  way  to  the  dark  isles  of  the  sea!  Time  is  pass- 
ing away,  and  nothing  worthy  of  notice  occurring.  We  are  now 
experiencing  the  monotony  of  a  life  at  sea.  No  storms,  no 
birds,  no  fish  to  be  seen ;  nothing  but  the  mighty  ocean  to  be 
seen  on  every  side. 

"Thursday,  22.  To-day  is  three  weeks  since  we  came  on  board. 
Thermometer  Y5°, — just  warm  enough.  While  we  are  basking 
in  the  sun,  I  suppose  that  you  in  Nova  Scotia  are  crowding 
round  your  fires  with  your  toes  between  the  dog-irons,  and  sleep- 
ing rolled  up  in  blankets,  scarcely  venturing  to  poke  your  noses 
out  for  fear  of  Jack  Frost.  We  have  almost  forgotten  the  old 
gentleman,  and  I  suppose  will  never  see  him  again.  If  this  was 
the  only  old  acquaintance  that  we  do  not  expect  to  see  again, 
our  grief  would  be  easily  borne. 

"Saturday,  24.  Wincls  brisk,  making  good  progress.  Cooling 
northerly  winds  moderate  the  heat,  and  are  quite  refreshing. 
We  now  see  large  numbers  of  flying  fish.  They  are  about  the 
size  of  a  smelt,  not  so  long,  but  thicker,  back  dark,  belly  white. 
They  fly  from  one  to  three  or  four  rods,  but  generally  not  more 
than  one  or  two.  They  look  like  our  swallows.  Sometimes  you 
will  see  a  dozen  or  two  rise  out  of  the  water  at  once.  When 
some  distance  off  you  could  not  distinguish  them  from  a  flock  of 
birds.  They  dart  along  a  little  above  the  surface  of  the  water, 
and  in  their  actions  much  resemble  swallows. 

"Monday,  26.  Lat.  9°  N.,  Long.  28°  30'  W.  Yesterday  was 
Christmas.  Never  spent  so  warm  a  Christmas.  I  was  wonder- 
ing how  you  were  feeling  at  home — if  you  have  sleighing. 

"  I  wish  you  could  just  take  a  peep  in  and  see  us  to-day — doors 
and  windows  wide  open, — light  clothing  on — little  children  run- 
ning about  in  their  bare  feet — the  tropical  rays  of  the  sun  pour- 
ing down  upon  us.  Some  are  lolling  about,  some  reading,  some 
talking  nonsense,  some  sleeping,  some  writing,  some  few  work- 
ing, some  full  of  merriment.  We  are  in  our  little  room  alone 
among  many,  endeavouring  to  spend  our  time  profitably,  read- 
ing, questioning,  instructing  each  other,  writing,  &c.  We  go  to 
bed  about  9  o'clock  and  rise  about  5J  or  6  o'clock.  Time  flies 
rapidly.  We  do  not  feel  it  long.  The  weeks  seem  short,  and 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA   TO    MELBOURNE.  175 

when  one  comes  to  an  end  we  scarcely  know  where  it  is  gone. 
Such  is  the  manner  in  which  our  time  is  passing  day  after  day. 
There  is  much  sameness  in  our  life,  so  this  may  serve  you  to 
give  you  an  idea  as  to  how  we  spend  our  time,  and  what  tran- 
spires around  us. 

"Thursday,  29.  Lat.  5°  N.,  Long.  26°  W.  Thermometer 
81°.  We  have  now  got  beyond  the  north  -east  trade  winds,  and  are 
in  the  latitude  where  calms,  or  tornadoes,  or  unsteady  winds 
prevail.  We  have  as  yet  been  always  mating  a  little  headway, 
though  at  times  our  progress  has  been  very  slow.  We  have 
sudden,  short,  and  frequent  showers.  These  will  come  up  with 
only  a  few  minutes  warning.  The  sky  will  be  quite  clear,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  it  will  be  raining  in  torrents.  The  atmosphere 
is  heated,  but  we  have  pleasant,  cooling  breezes,  and  the  showers 
of  rain  are  also  cooling.  I  do  not  suffer  from  the  heat,  but  en- 
joy the  climate  very  much.  I  would  much  prefer  it  to  the  wea- 
ther you  now  have  in  Nova  Scotia.  I  believe  I  shall  stand  the 
heat  very  well.  Bessie  complains  some,  and  says  she  would  ra- 
ther have  some  of  your  cold,  pinching  winds  and  driving  snow- 
storms than  so  much  heat.  But  still  she  does  not  suffer,  or  ex- 
perience much  inconvenience.  What  we  feel  most  is  the  warm 
nights.  In  Nova  Scotia,  when  you  have  a  hot  day,  you  will  get 
a  cooling  at  night.  But  it  is  not  so  here.  The  nights  are  all 
warm,  nearly  as  much  so  as  the  days,  and  so  you  know  nothing 
about  the  heat. 

"Saturday,  31.  We  are  almost  at  the  equator.  The  day  is 
cool  and  pleasant.  Thermometer  77°.  We  have  now  been 
thirty  days  at  sea.  Our  progress  is  considered  good.  We  are 
in  the  south-east  trade  winds,  having  reached  them  sooner  than 
we  expected.  I  hope,  therefore,  that  we  will  not  be  detained 
here  any  time.  We  have  had  a  most  pleasant  voyage  so  far,  no 
storm,  little  head  wind,  not  much  calm.  Oh  may  we  ever  re- 
member that  these  are  from  the  Giver  of  all  good !  May  He 
continue  to  prosper  our  way.  It  is  a  lovely  day,  the  last  of  the 
year.  How  many  who  saw  the  first  are  now  sleeping  in  the  si- 
lent tomb.  Still  we  live.  May  we  remember  that  life  is  given 
us  to  serve  God  not  self.  Life  is  only  a  blessing  when  it  is  con- 


176  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

secrated  to  God's  service.  May  ours  be  thus  employed,  and  his 
shall  be  the  praise. 

"  Monday,  January  2,  1860.  South  latitude  1°38/;  28°  55' 
west  longitude.  Another  year,  with  all  its  toils,  trials,  disap- 
pointments, joys,  and  pleasures  is  no  more — no  more  for  ever. 
To  us  it  had  been  one  of  the  most  eventful  through  which  we 
have  passed.  We  rejoice  in  its  toils  and  trials,  but  we  tremble 
as  we  contemplate  the  position  in  which  it  has  placed  us.  The 
decision  of  the  past  year  is  hastening  us  from  that  land  we  love 
to  call  our  native  country,  to  the  scenes  where  we  hope  to  spend 
the  rest  of  our  probation  on  earth.  There  we  are  either  to 
bring  the  frowns  of  the  Divine  countenance  upon  us  through 
our  unfaithfulness,  and  the  disgrace  we  shall  bring  upon  his 
name  and  cause,  or  we  shall  gain  the  approbation  of  Heaven  by 
being  instrumental  in  dispelling  moral  darkness,  destroying  the 
strongholds  of  Satan's  dominions,  and  giving  liberty  to  sin-bound 
souls,  and  eternal  joy  to  those  who  are  on  the  brink  of  eternal 
woe.  In  the  position  in  which  the  past  year  has  placed  us, 
when  viewed  in  the  light  of  God's  glory  and  the  happiness  of 
immortal  spirits  here  and  hereafter,  there  is  much,  very  much, 
to  impress  the  mind,  and  to  awaken  in  the  bosom  the  deepest 
solicitude  as  to  the  result.  May  He  whose  cause  we  are  going 
to  advance,  ever  keep  before  our  minds  just  and  large  views  of 
the  relation  we  sustain  to  his  glory  and  this  poor,  suffering, 
dying  world.  And  now  in  entering  upon  a  new  year,  we  would 
anew  consecrate  ourselves  to  the  service  of  our  Master,  and  sup- 
plicate the  Hearer  of  prayer,  that  we  may  experience  his  power, 
enjoy  the  smiles  of  his  countenance,  follow  in  the  steps  of  his 
dear  Son,  and  keep  what  has  been  entrusted  to  us  '  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  dwelling  in  us,'  during  the  year  that  is  now  before  us. 

"  Saturday  night,  just  as  the  old  year  expired,  we  crossed  the 
K(|iiator,  rather  an  uncommon  coincidence.  We  had  quite  a 
merry  time.  I  doubt  not,  but  the  new  year  received  quite  as 
hearty  and  cheery  a  welcome  from  our  little  home  on  the  deep, 
as  it  received  from  your  towns  and  villages.  We  had  fifing, 
fiddling,  dancing,  orations — some  splendid  pieces  well  performed, 
— senatorial,  comic,  aboriginal,  and  pathetic  pieces,  dialogues, 
songs,  &c.  They  continued  these  amusements  until  midnight, 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA    TO    MELBOURNE.  177 

when  with  three  cheers  for  the  new  year,  and  three  for  the  cap- 
tain and  mate,  they  wound  up  the  whole  proceedings,  and  re- 
tired to  rest.  How  dark  and  ungrateful  is  the  carnal  mind ! 
What  a  return  for  Divine  favour  and  goodness  during  the  past 
year  ;  and  what  preparation  for  the  year  coming  !  It  was  pain- 
ful to  us  to  see  the.  evening — so  calculated  to  awaken  serious  re- 
flections, and  to  call  to  devotional  exercises  spent  in  such  a  vain, 
sinful  manner.  But  we  had  no  control  over  these  lovers  of  plea- 
sure. All  that  was  in  our  power,  was  to  mourn  over  their  folly, 
and  to  pray  that  He  would  look  down  in  mercy  upon  those  who 
appear  to  have  no  sense  of  Divine  goodness,  preservation  and 
justice. 

"Monday,  9.  South  latitude  20°  38'.  Fine  gales.  Sun's  al- 
titude at  noon  90°.  So  we  are  now  under  the  vertical  rays  of  a 
tropical  sun.  It  appears  strange  to  us,  who  have  lived  in  high 
latitudes,  to  see  men  walking  the  decks  in  the  clear  sun  and  yet 
making  no  shadow. 

"  Yesterday  was  a  most  lovely  day,  calm  and  clear.  "We  had 
preaching  for  the  first  time.  We  had  quite  a  comfortable  place 
prepared  for  the  occasion  on  deck.  It  was  quite  a  strange  scene 
to  me.  We  had  no  temple  made  by  hands,  but  the  thought 
that  He  whom  we  worshipped  dwells  not  in  temples  made  by 
hands,  was  most  comforting  to  me,  as  I  engaged  for  the  first 
time  in  such  services  in  the  open  air  or  on  the  mighty  deep.  It 
called  to  my  mind  the  farewell  address  we  received  at  Noel. 
Our  Nova  Scotia  passengers,  and  most  of  the  first  cabin  passen- 
gers, and  some  few  of  the  sailors,  seated  themselves  around  me. 
But  many  being  Catholics,  would  not  come  near,  but  some  stood 
off  where  they  could  hear  most  that  was  said,  and  seemed  to 
pay  great  attention.  It  may  be  that  God  will  bless  some  truth 
uttered  to  their  souls. 

"Yesterday  we  saw  a  water  spout  at  some  distance.  It  was 
a  most  splendid  one,  and  came  with  great  rapidity,  directly  for 
our  ship.  As  there  was  scarce  a  breath  of  wind,  the  officers 
were  becoming  quite  uneasy.  But,  happily,  ere  it  reached  us  it 
broke,  dispelling  our  fears. 

"Tuesday,  10.  Crossed  the  Tropic  of  Capricorn.  We  are  now 
in  the  South  Temperate  Zone.  We  have  now  got  beyond  and 


178  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

safely  through  that  region  which  we  so  much  dreaded,  on  ac- 
count of  the  excessive  heat  we  expected  to  experience  within 
tropics.  But  we  have  suffered  comparatively  little  from  heat. 

"Thursday,  12.  Latitude  south  28°  Z&',  longitude  west  30°. 
We  have  now  been  six  weeks  at  sea.  How  much  of  the  good- 
ness, and  mercy,  and  forbearance  of  our  heavenly  Father  have 
we  experienced.  Oh  may  he  awaken  in  our  hearts  deep,  sin- 
cere, and  corresponding  gratitude  to  him  !  Our  progress  is 
much  greater  than  we  could  expect,  our  health  very  good,  our 
comforts  many,  our  opportunities  for  improvement  favourable. 
May  all  these  blessings  be  coming  to  us  in  covenant  love. 
Apart  from  his  love  I  would  not  desire  them.  Without  Divine 
love  they  are  to  be  dreaded  as  curses,  frowns,  and  snares.  We 
have  been  favoured  with  the  south-east  trade  winds  for  some 
time.  For  weeks  scarcely  moved  a  sail.  If  I  were  a  sailor  I 
would  surely  avoid  coasting  vessels,  and  seek  employment  in 
those  bound  for  foreign  ports.  But  we  see  the  wisdom  of  (rod, 
in  the  varied  constitutions  with  which  he  has  endowed  men, 
which  lead  them  to  enter  into  various  situations  in  life. 

"  Our  ship  seems  to  me  like  a  little  village.  On  all  sides  we 
see  men,  women,  and  children  amusing  themselves  in  various 
ways,  singing,  talking,  laughing,  walking,  playing  draughts. 
Can  you  conceive  of  a  summer  evening  in  the  middle  of  January? 
If  so  you  can  notice  what  we  are  now  experiencing. 

"Friday,  13.  Light  breezes  and  pleasant.  To-day  signalized 
a  ship  which  we  had  been  pursuing  for  two  days.  We  ascer- 
tained that  she  was -the  ship  Martha  from  New  York,  bound  for 
Australia,  which  left  seven  days  before  us.  As  the  captain  and 
mate  were  intimate  friends  of  our  captain  and  mate,  they  hove 
to,  till  we  came  up,  and  then  came  on  board  and  remained  with 
us  the  afternoon.  Having  been  on  board  for  over  six  weeks, 
seeing  no  persons  but  ourselves,  you  would  be  astonished  to  see 
what  a  sensation  the  appearance  of  the  strangers  in  our  midst 
created — something  similar  to  what  you  can  imagine  would  occur 
should  some  of  the  sons  of  the  moon  visit  our  earth.  I  felt 
disposed  to  view  them  closely  to  see  if  they  were  really  like  our- 
selves. 

"  Sabbath,  15."  Had  preaching  on  board.     More  present  than 


FROM    NOVA   SCOTIA    TO    MELBOURNE.  179 

last  day.  All  orderly  and  attentive.  What  the  result  of  these 
poor  efforts  shall  be,  time  only  can  disclose.  The  day  was  lovely. 
I  cannot  describe  niy  feelings  as  I  joined  in  songs  of  praise  on 
the  mighty  deep. 

"  Wednesday,  18.  We  can  notice  quite  a  change  in  the  tem- 
perature. We  see  a  number  of  birds — "Mother  Carey's 
chickens" — and  sea  hens.  The  latter  are  about  the  size  of  a 
spruce  partridge,  but  the  wings  are  longer  and  broader,  of  a 
dark  brown  colour.  They  are  busy  fishing  them  up  with  hook 

and  line.  I  suppose  that  J would  like  the  sport  of  fishing 

birds,  as  he  fishes  trout. 

"Monday,  23.  Almost  calm,  weather  cool  and  comfortable. 
Fished  two  birds  to-day,  Albatrosses.  They  are  only  found  in 
the  latitude  of  the  Cape.  Those  taken  to-day  are  small.  One 
measured  between  the  tips  of  his  wings  seven  feet,  and  yet  it 
would  not  weigh  twelve  pounds.  It  is  web-footed,  but  has  only 
three  toes,  and  nothing  corresponding  to  the  thumb  which  is 
found  in  other  birds.  Its  back  is  of  a  dark  brown  colour,  and 
belly  white,  has  a  pretty  head,  and  charming  black  eyes,  which 
always  give  beauty.  *  Its  bill  bears  some  resemblance  to  that  of 
a  goose,  but  is  longer,  and  a  little  turned  down  at  the  extremity. 
It  spends  most  of  its  time  on  the  wing,  and  when  there  is  a 
strong  breeze  will  wheel  round  to  every  point  of  the  compass 
without  flapping  its  wings,  but  just  giving  them  a  slight  cant.  It 
is  wonderful  to  see  them  sailing  in  this  manner  against  the  wind. 
To  appearance  they  remain  on  the  wing  as  easily  as  you  sit  upon 
your  chair.  It  was  brought  upon  deck  without  receiving  any 
injury,  but  still  it  could  not  rise  from  the  floor  and  escape.  They 
can  only  rise  from  the  water,  and  it  is  doubtful  if  they  can  rise 
from  the  water  on  a  calm  day,  It  was  most  curious  to  see  the 
composed  and  old-fashioned  way  it  stepped  round  among  us. 

"  Saturday,  28.  Lon.  E.  2°  4V,  Lat.  S.  37°  16'.  We  find  the 
weather  much  cooler  than  we  would  expect  at  this  season  of  the 
year,  in  this  latitude.  The  thermometer  stands  night  and  day 
between  60  and  70  degrees.  This  in  Nova  Scotia  would  be  con- 
sidered very  pleasant  weather.  But  having  for  some  time  ex- 
perienced constant  heat  niji'ht  and  day,  we  do  not  enjoy  so  low 

v 

*  A  humourous  al-nsion  I"  hi*  own  r.yps.  whioh  vrfrr  vory  dnrk. 


180  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

a  temperature  as  we  would  once  have  done.  The  south  winds, 
which  we  had  ever  been  accustomed  to  regard  as  the  most  plea- 
sant and  warm  of  all  the  breezes  that  swept  over  our  globe,  we 
find  cool  and  chilling — rather  cool  to  be  pleasant ;  while  the 
north  winds,  hitherto  so  dreaded  on  account  of  their  chilliness 
and  piercing  cold,  are  now  warm  and  delightful.  Time  is  glid- 
ing away  rapidly  and  pleasantly.  A  large  portion  of  our  time  is 
spent  in  reading.  My  reading  consists  of  history,  Ecclesiastical 
and  Secular,  Theology,  Astronomy,  Travels,  Poetry,  Biography, 
and  treatises  on  various  religious  subjects.  I  am  thus  endea- 
vouring to  improve  the  present  in  making  some  compensation 
for  my  want  of  acquaintance  with  those  who  only  live  in  the 
present  by  the  productions  of  their  pens.  When  for  months  we 
have  our  abode  out  on  the  solitary  ocean,  we  then  begin  to  real- 
ize the  worth  of  books,  the  inestimable  value  of  the  press.  Down 
upon  the  mighty  deep,  in  our  wooden  home  unceasingly  rocking 
from  side  to  side,  shut  out  from  all  intercourse  with  the  busy 
world,  no  associate  who  will  edify  and  elevate  the  mind, — in  such 
circumstances  how  pleasant  to  peruse  the  pages  of  some  volume 
containing  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  some  great  and  learned 
mind  !  Here  you  may  associate  with  the  best,  greatest,  wisest, 
and  most  learned  men  that  have  ever  lived  in  our  world. 

"  Thus  our  time  is  passing  away  most  pleasantly  while  we  are 
cut  off  from  friends,  society,  and  from  that  active  life  which  had 
been  our  lot  up  to  the  eve  of  our  embarkation.  We  regard  it 
as  a  great  favour  to  have  it  in  our  power  to  devote  so  much  time 
to  reading.  Our  constant  prayer  is  that,  through  the  Divine 
blessing,  the  hours  thus  spent  may  increase  our  usefulness  in 
the  foreign  field.  .  We  do  not  feel  the  time  long.  I  believe  it 
matters  little  where  a  person  is,  if  he  is  only  actually  employed, 
time  will  not  hang  heavily  upon  his  hands.  But  let  a  man  be 
unemployed,  it  matters  little  where  he  is,  it  may  be  amidst 
riches,  honours,  splendour,  and  still  time  passes  by  heavily — he 
is  constantly  devising  means  to  'kill  time.' 

"Sat.  11.  We  are  now  about  4000  miles  from  Melbourne. 
This  to  you  will  appear  to  be  a  long  distance,  but  to  us  who  have 
c:)iii;'  so  fiir,  it  seems  quite  short,  and  we  feel  as  if  we  were  al- 
most then;.  As'fmr  supply  of  water  is  becoming  small,  we  are 


FROM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO    MELBOURNE.  181 

becoming  more  anxious.  When  we  have  so  many  passengers 
and  a  small  quantity  of  water,  a  few  days  is  a  matter  of  great 
importance.  May  He  who  has  so  kindly  preserved  and  provided 
for  our  wants,  still  continue  his  goodness  towards  us,  until  we 
reach  our  desired  haven. 

"  Mon.  13.  We  are  still  favoured  with  fine  breezes.  Averag- 
ing about  eight  miles  an  hour.  The  wind  fair  and  the  sea  being 
smooth,  our  ship  glides  along  as  smoothly  as  though  she  were 
lying  at  anchor.  It  is  now  a  long  time  since  the  soles  of  our  feet 
have  rested  upon  the  dry  land,  and  our  eyes  been  cheered  by  the 
varied  beauties  of  land  scenery. 

"  But  we  have  not  found  a  life  at  sea,  so  monotonous  as  one 
would  imagine.  Among  the  many  things  which  have  interested, 
amused  and  awakened  deep  and  pleasing  emotions  in  our  bo- 
soms, I  may  mention  the  setting  sun.  Had  I  'the  power  to  do 
with  words  what  the  skilled  artist  so  admirably  executes  with 
his  pencil,  I  would  present  to  your  mind's  eye,  for  your  admira- 
tion, this  most  magnificent  scene.  It  far  surpasses  anything  of 
the  kind  that  I  have  ever  seen  at  home.  The  sun,  as  he  gently 
sinks  in  the  '  far  West, '  increases  in  apparent  size  and  bright- 
ness. His  rays  then  begin  to  tinge  the  clouds  floating  in  the 
atmosphere.  Around  him  we  have  the  rich  golden  hue,  and 
passing  from  the  more  immediate  rays,  we  have  every  possible 
variety  of  colours  and  shades  of  colours  presented  to  our  view. 
Far  on  the  right  and  left,  clouds  protected  from  the  sun's  rays, 
rise  in  black  dismal  columns,  one  above  the  other,  giving  an  aw- 
ful, yet  sublime  grandeur  to  the  whole  scene.  Over  head,  the 
beautiful  waved  cloudy  painting,  with  pleasing  and  mild  gran- 
deur recedes  far  in  the  distance — far  surpassing  in  mild  and 
pleasing  richness  and  beauty  any  colours  that  glow  on  canvass. 
Thus  in  a  few  minutes,  the  .sun  has  erected  a  glorious  temple  for 
the  God  of  nature,  before  which  the  most  noble,  rich  and  gor- 
geous temple  or  edifice  that  has  ever  been  piled  up  upon  earth, 
sinks  into  utter  insignificance.  Who  would  not  adore,  admire, 
and  reverence  the  great  God  who  has  given  the  elements  of  na- 
ture fixed  laws,  by  which  in  a  few  minutes,  they  present  to  the 
eye  a  scene  of 'such  matchless  grandeur  and  sublimity?  God 
has  "sot  a  tabernacle  for  the  sun."  and  that  tabernacle  the  sun 
10 


182  MEMOIR    OP    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

frequently  adorns  with  a  beauty  and  splendour  which  the  soul 
admires ;  and  fills  it  with  the  purest  and  noblest  emotions,  but 
which  no  words  can  express.  I  cannot  conceive  of  anything 
more  splendid,  than  a  view  of  the  setting  sun,  down  on  the 
Southern  Seas. 

"  Thurs.  23.  Just  12  weeks  to-day  since  we  came  on  board  the 
"Herbert."  Words  cannot  express  our  grounds  for  gratitude 
to  our  heavenly  Father  for  all  his  goodness  to  us  while  upon  the 
mighty  deep.  We  have  some  rough  weather  now,  but  nothing 
that  causes  danger.  The  vessel  rocks  about  a  little,  and  this  we 
like  as  a  change.  You  would  be  quite  amused  to  see  us  at  table 
some  days.  One  hand  holding  on  to  the  table,  the  other  hold- 
ing a  plate.  Where  is  the  hand  to  use  in  eating?  I  have  at  times 
felt  the  want  of  another  hand.  Then,  there  goes  a  cup  of  tea, 
there  a  plate  of  soup  into  a  lady's  lap,  there  a  plate  of  potatoes, 
or  sonte  are  hurled  from  the  table.  Some  are  thrown  against  it, 
It  would  be  quite  amusing  to  a  person  stationed  upon  dry  land 
to  watch  us.  We  enjoy  good  health,  and  I  am  often  astonished 
that  my  present  living  agrees  with  me  so  well. 

"Mon.  27,  Lat.  42°.  S.  Long.  120°  E.  To-day  we  had  the 
last  plate  of  potatoes  set  before  us,  and  you  may  depend  upon 
it  I  did  ample  justice  to  them.  I  have  from  this  time  out  to  live 
without  vegetables,  fruit  or  milk.  But  my  digestive  organs 
seem  to  accommodate  themselves  to  our  living  wonderfully. 

"Wed.  29,  Lat.  40°  S.  Long.  125°.  E.  To-day  completes  the 
winter  season,  the  whole  of  which  we  have  spent  out  on  the  wide 
ocean.  I  cannot  realize  that  one  of  our  cold,  long  dreary  win- 
ters has  passed  away  since  we  left.  I  sometimes  try  to  picture 
out  before  my  mind,  how  you  are  all  situated  at  home — the 
country  clad  in  white  garments — the  sleds,  sleighs,  bells — some 
trembling  and  freezing  in  the  cold,  others  crawling  up  to  the 
hearth  and  shoving  their  toes  close  to  the  scorching  fire — the 
cattle  shivering  about  the  barns.  How  different  to  what  we 
have  been  experiencing.  Many  and  varied  winds  have  curnod 
us  far  from  home  and  friends.  As  week  after  week,  and  month 
after  month,  we  have  been  gliding  over  the  surface  of  the  mighty 
deep,  and  nothing  but  one  continued  sheet  of  water  presented  to 
our  view,  the  incomprehensible  extent  of  the  ocean  has  boon 


FROM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO    MELBOURNE.  183 

more  and  more  deeply  impressed  upon  my  mind.  We  have 
sailed  about  17,000  miles,  and  seen  no  limits — passed  the  vari- 
ous climes,  and  seen  no  bounds.  Oh,  thou  mighty  deep,  thy 
treasures  are  exhaustless !  A  surface  of  over  147,000,000  square 
miles  thou  presentest  to  the  sun,  and  61,471,872,000,000,000,000 
cubic  feet  are  contained  within  thy  channels.  From  this  ex- 
haustless store,  more  than  thirty  millions  of  millions  of  cubic 
feet  of  water  daily  rise,  which  are  wafted  by  wind  over  every 
continent,  watering  and  fertilizing  the  earth,  feeding  fountains 
and  supplying  numerous  streams.  The  power  also  of  the  briny 
deep  equals  its  greatness.  Its  monstrous  look  terrifies,  its  an- 
gry billow  tosses,  roars  out,  and  rends  to  atoms  whatever  it  will. 
As  I  have  been  pacing  the  deck,  in  solitude  at  night,  thus  re- 
flecting upon  the  power  and  greatness  of  the  ocean,  passages  of 
Scripture  have  burst  upon  my  mind,  with  a  power  and  simple 
sublimity  far  above  what  I  had  ever  before  realized — suchras  Isa. 
xl.  12,  Job  xxxviii.  8-12,  Ps.  cxxxv.  6,  7,  &c.  Oh,  Christian 
friend,  rejoice  in  the  great  power  of  that  arm  whence  thy  help 
cometh,  which  will  not  suffer  thy  foot  to  slide,  shielding  from 
the  sun  by  day,  and  moon  by  night,  and  preserving  thy  going 
out,  and  coming  in  for  evermore ! 

"  Mon.  5,  Lat.  40°  S.  Long.  140°  E.  The  weather  has  become 
very  warm  and  pleasant.  All  are  anxiously  looking  for  land, 
and  very  impatient,  especially  to-day,  as  the  wind  is  so  light.  No 
wonder.  It  is  a  long  time  not  to  see  land,  not  to  taste  milk,  to 
live  apart  from  all  society.  I  have  almost  forgotten  that  there 
is  an  active  humming  world  of  human  beings  in  existence.  At 
times,  I  almost  feel  as  if  this  was  the  ark  into  which  the  whole 
world  had  been  crowded,  and  that  apart  from  us,  there  existed 
nothing  but  one  wide  solitude.  But  I  hope  that  my  eyes  will  soon 
behold  that  which  will  dispel  this  gloomy  delusion.  We  were  a 
little  startled  this  morning  at  breakfast  table,  by  the  carpenter 
coming  in  and  telling  us  that  there  were  only  twenty  pails  of  wa- 
ter on  board,  for  though  near  the  land,  it  may  be  a  number  of 
days  before  we  reach  it. 

"  I  had  intended  to  give  you  some  account  of  the  initiatory 
pleasures  of  gold  digging.  But  I  have  not  time  now.  If  those 
who  have  the  gold  fever  could  see  what  those  endure  who  go  in 


184  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

search  of  that  precious  metal,  their  fever  would  rapidly  ahate, 
and  they  would  soon  be  found  in  their  right  mind. 

li  It  is  morning  with  u?,  but  you  are  just  gathering  round  the 
family  hearth  on  Sabbath.  You  little  know  where  we  are,  how 
we  are  situated,  what  we  are  doing.  But  let  us  rejoice  that  we 
are  in  the  care  of  the  same  great,  good,  kind,  and  powerful 
Keeper. 

"Wednesday,  March  7.  At  3  o'clock  this  morning,  the  cry 
'land,  ho!'  resounded  through  the  ship,  awakening  a  thrill  in 
every  bosom  not  to  be  described.  On  reaching  the  deck,  we  saw 
the  land  like  a  dim  cloud  stretching  along  the  horizon  in  the 
distance.  It  was  truly  refreshing  and  enlivening  to  rest  our  eyes 
once  more  upon  the  dry  land,  after  having  beheld  nothing  but 
one  dreary  expanse  of  water  for  nearly  100  days.  The  land 
proved  to  be  Cape  Otway,  about  100  miles  from  Melbourne. 

' '  Thursday,  8.  Fine  breezes  sprang  up  last  evening,  and  con- 
tinued all  night.  We  were  especially  thankful  for  this,  as  our 
supply  of  water  was  nearly  exhausted,  and  we  had  been  on  a 
scanty  allowance  for  some  days.  The  pilot  came  on  board  this 
morning  from  'the  Heads,'  the  entrance  to  the  Bay,  about  40 
miles  from  Melbourne.  The  appearance  of  a  stranger  in  our 
midst  created  quite  a  sensation — all  the  passengers  crowding 
round  to  get  a  peep  at  the  new  comer,  as  though  he  had  been  a 
visitor  from  one  of  the  planets.  You  will  not  be  surprised  at 
this  when  you  remember  that  for  months  we  have  seen  no  face 
except  those  who  are  with  us.  A  fine  breeze  speedily  drove  us 
into  port.  Thus  our  long  voyage  has  terminated  most  plea- 
santly, as  well  as  prosperously.  Immediately  boats  from  the 
wharf  gathered  around  us,  and  in  a  short  time  those  who  had 
been  so  long  closeted  together  were  separated,  no  more  to  meet 
until  we  reach  the  eternal  shores.  As  the  ship  gently  glided 
into  the  harbour,  furled  her  canvass,  dropped  her  anchor,  and 
for  the  first  time  sank  into  quiet  repose  upon  the  placid  waters, 
my  thoughts  were  involuntarily  carried  to  the  haven  of  eternal 
rest — to  the  hour  when  the  weary  pilgrim  of  earth  draws  nigh 
to  the  port  called  heaven,  beholds  the  opening  gates  of  the  ce- 
lestial city,  plants  his  feet  upon  the  portals  of  the  heavenly 
mansions,  and  catches  a  glimpse  of  the  unutterable  glories  of 


FROM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO   MELBOURNE.  185 

the  New  Jerusalem.  At  that  happy  moment,  how  every  fibre 
of  the  soul  must  thrill  with  most  exquisite  delight  and  joy — joy 
and  gladness  that  the  voyage  of  life,  with  all  its  sore  trials,  toils, 
and  dangers,  is  over,  and  the  eternal  joys  and  felicities  of  heaven 
are  in  sure  and  Tull  possession.  As  these  reflections  pressed  upon 
my  mind,  my  soul  breathed  forth  the  prayer  that  He  who  stands 
at  the  helm  of  affairs,  would  grant  unto  us  such  a  happy  and 
prosperous  voyage  down  the  stream  of  time,  into  the  port  where 
sin  and  sorrow  never  enter,  and  where  peace  and  joy  never  end. 
"Friday,  9.  We  did  not  land  till  this  morning.  Hence  you 
may  imagine  that  we  were  not  very  restless  or  uneasy.  No ; 
we  felt  as  if  we  were  leaving  home  when  we  left  the  old  ship. 
Every  thing  about  her  had  become  so  familiar  to  us,  and  our 
dear  little  room  we  can  never  forget.  But  when  we  landed,  the 
sight  of  land,  trees,  houses,  fruit,  and  grass  made  us  almost  for- 
get that  we  were  in  a  strange  land.  Bessie  acted  just  like  a  bird 
escaping  from  a  cage.  But  I  trust  that  in  the  midst  of  our  joy 
and  rejoicing,  we  did  not  forget  the  goodness  and  kindness,  which 
our  heavenly  Father  had  manifested  towards  us  since  we  had 
left  our  homes.  May  our  friends  not  forget  to  render  thanks  to 
Him  who  is  the  God  of  missions  for  the  favour  and  mercy  which 
he  has  extended  to  us  since  we  left,  and  may  you  all  be  encour- 
aged to  ask  for  us  still  greater  things,  in  the  full  assurance  that 
he  will  hear  and  answer  your  prayers." 

At  Melbourne  they  were  received  with  great  kind- 
ness. Christian  friends  did  all  that  was  requisite  for 
their  comfort,  and  to  forward  the  objects  of  their  mis- 
sion. From  this  place  he  'thus  writes  : 

"  We  are  residing  with  Rev.  Mr.  Ramsay,  of  the  U.  P.  church, 
one  of  those  ministers,  who  did  not  unite  with  those  who  united 
about  a  year  ago.  He  and  his  good  lady  are  as  parents  to  us, 
and  we  feel  quite  at  home  here.  God  has  thus  kindly  provided  a 
happy  home  for  us  here  in  a  strange  land.  Oh  may  we  love  him 
more  and  more!  Rev.  R.  Hamilton,  who  also  stood  aloof  from 
the  union,  is  also  very  kind  to  us.  In  a  word  we  have  ma«y  friends 
raised  up  to  us  here. 
16  * 


1&6  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

"  As  I  was  entering  Mr.  Hamilton's  church  on  Sabbath  even- 
ing, Rev.  A.  Suuderland,  whose  name  you  may  have  frequently 
seen  in  connexion  with  the  voyages  of  the  John  Williams,  stepped 
up  to  me.  He  informed  me  who  he  was,  that  he  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  Mr.  Geddie  and  our  mission,  and*would  be  happy 
to  render  me  any  assistance  in  his  power.  I  did,  and  do  still  re- 
gard him  as  one  sent  to  us  by  Him,  whose  cause  we  would  ad- 
vance, to  assist  and  direct  us  in  his  work.  The  assistance  and 
service  which  we  have  received  from  him  are  invaluable,  perhaps 
will  yet  be  felt  and  acknowledged  by  our  church. 

"  Mr.  S.  informed  me  that  a  vessel  would  sail  from  this  port 
to  Tanna  in  the  course  of  a  week  or  two.  I  regard  this  as  very 
providential.  A  vessel  seldom  or  never  sails  from  Melbourne 
to  the  Polynesian  isles.  Hence  a  vessel  sailing  to  Tanna  so  soon 
after  our  arrival  we  would  regard  as  the  doings  of  Him,  who  has 
promised  to  be  with  his  servants  until  the  end  of  time.  We  are 
now  waiting  until  this  vessel  sails.  To  go  directly  from  this 
place  will  save  much  time,  expense  and  trouble.  It  had  been 
my  constant  prayer  that  we  might  be  thus  favoured,  and  I  trust 
that  our  prayers  have  been  thus  answered. 

"  We  are  very  happy  and  contented.  The  nearer  I  reach  my 
work,  the  more  anxious  I  am  to  be  engaged  in  it,  and  the  greater 
pleasure  do  I  feel  in  looking  forward  to  it.  We  find  the  weather 
here  very  warm,  equal  to  our  hottest  summer  weather.  We 
have  abundance  of  fruit,  and  are  getting  seeds  to  take  with  us. 
We  are  also  getting  some  more  supplies,  and  such  materials  as 
we  will  need  for  building  purposes. 

"  Oh,  that  our  dear  Christian  friends  at  home  may  not  forget 
to  render  sincere  thanks  to  the  God  of  missions  for  his  goodness, 
mercy,  and  condescension,  in  so  far  and  so  largely  prospering 
those  whom  your  church  has  commissioned  to  carry  the  ever- 
lasting gospel  to  the  benighted  nations  !  May  none  fail  to  regard 
this  as  an  evidence  that  the  mission  enterprise  is  an  object  dear 
to  the  God  of  heaven ;  also  as  an  evidence  that,  however  weak 
and  unworthy  we  may  be,  yet  he  has  chosen  us  to  the  glorious 
work,  and  will  be  with  us  while  we  continue  to  serve  him  accord- 
ing to  o\y  ability  in  the  work.  Brethren,  cease  not  to  support 


FKOM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO   MELBOURNE.  187 

us  by  your  united  prayers,  and  you  shall  hear  still  greater  things 
from  us.     Farewell." 

Regarding  that  place  and  his  residence  there,  he 
thus  writes  under  date,  April  7th,  1860. 

"A  gracious  Providence  provided  a  kind  home  for  us  while 
there.  We  were  treated  with  so  much  parental  kindness  and 
tenderness,  that  we  almost  forgot  that  we  were  far  from  home, 
and  among  strangers,  and  we  were  encouraged  and  rejoiced  to 
see  the  interest  which  was  manifested  in  our  work,  and  to  listen 
to  the  many  earnest  prayers  offered  up  on  our  behalf  and  for  our 
cause.  May  the  Hearer  of  prayer  answer.  May  we  never  for- 
get the  hand  which  has  so  kindly  and  liberally  provided  for  us, 
so  unworthy  of  such  favours.  We  feel  encouraged  to  ask  more, 
and  to  go  forward  in  this  great  work. 

"How  imperfect  the  idea  we  form  of  a  distant  land  from  the 
reports  we  hear  respecting  it  I  How  many  multitudes  come  to 
this  land  to  make  their  fortunes,  but  only  meet  with  disappoint- 
ments, toils,  trials,  and  temptations.  It  is  a  common  saying  here, 
that  those  who  come  to  this  country  leave  their  religion  and 
character  behind  them.  Men  who  at  home  were  regarded  as 
honest,  religious  men,  have  when  they  have  been  here  a  short 
time  quite  a  different  character,  are  dishonest,  Sabbath-break- 
ing, drinking,  &c.  When  men  esteem  gold  more  than  the 
treasures  of  heaven,  when  they  will  undertake  to  compass  sea 
and  land  to  seek  riches  before  they  seek  Christ,  God  appears  to 
leave  them  wholly  to  themselves,  the  temptations  of  a  wicked 
world  and  Satan's  power.  Is  not  this  what  we  might  expect? 
If  men  love  and  seek  the  world  more  than  God  and  heaven,  will 
not  God  give  them  this  world  as  their  portion  ?  Ah,  and  a  sad 
portion  it  is,  as  many  have  learned  from  sad  experience,  for  the 
gold  which  these  who  are  regarded  as  fortunate  have  secured, 
has  been  to  them  the  greatest  curse  that  ever  came  upon  them  ! 

"What  is  true  of  persons  is  true  of  the  whole  country  and 
people.  Has  the  gold  made  this  a  happy  land  and  people? 
No.  There  is  a  universal  complaint  of  dishonesty  an<J  want  of 
principle.  Man  cannot  trust  man.  Drink,  pleasure,  ending  in 


188  MEMX)IR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

misery,  insanity,  and  most  wretched  death  and  shame,  prevail. 
Men  drink,  women  drink,  all  drink.  Pleasure  of  all  kinds  from 
the  more  innocent  down  to  the  most  vicious  and  degrading,  is  the 
general  pursuit. 

"The  churches  are  swept  away  by  the  tide,  ministers  fall  be- 
fore it,  and  I  believe  all  more  or  less  are  borne  down  by  the  cur- 
rent. The  world  to  a  lamentable  extent  leavens  everything. 
Such  are  some  of  the  most  prominent  characteristics  of  the  land, 
which  in  the  imagination  of  the  men  of  the  world  is  a  paradise 
on  earth.  And  it  is  just  such  a  paradise,  as  the  things  which 
worldly  men  court  will  make.  Oh,  that  men  were  wise,  and 
they  would  »Dt  set  their  hearts  so  much  upon  this  world ! 


'ROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   189 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Fit OM  MELBOURNE    TO    THE   NEW   HEBRIDES. 

AFTER  about  three  weeks'  residence  in  Melbourne 
they  sailed  for  the  islands  in  a  vessel  which  was  expected 
to  visit  the  Samoas  and  the  Fiji  Islands  before  visiting 
the  New  Hebrides.  This  was  a  circuitous  course,  but 
as  by  it  they  could  take  advantage  of  the  trade  winds, 
whereas  by  a  direct  route  to  Aneiteum  they  were  liable 
to  head  winds  and  a  long  passage,  it  was  believed  that 
much  time  would  not  be  lost.  We  shall  give  in  his  own 
words  a  narrative  of  his  voyage  and  visit  to  the  Fijis, 
as  given  in  letters  to  his  brother  and  the  Board. 

"  On  Monday,  April  2,  after  solemn  prayer  at  Mr. 
Ramsay's  house,  in  which  the  Rev.  J.  P.  Sunderland, 
R.  Hamilton,  A.  M.  Ramsay,  and  myself  engaged,  we 
took  an  affectionate  farewell  of  our  kind  hostess  and 
the  family.  The  brethren  accompanied  us  to  the  ship, 
where  we  with  full  hearts  took  a  last  farewell  of  those, 
from  whom  we  had  received  so  much  kindness  and  at- 
tention in  a  strange  land. 

"  The  vessel  was  a  schooner  of  133  tons  register,  had 
three  masts,  but  with  yards  only  on  the  foremast.  She 
was  well  built,  strong  and  tight.  She  was  from  Dundee, 
and  the  captain  and  mate  were  from  the  same  place. 


190  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

The  second  mate   was    a   native   of  Charlotte    Town, 
P.  E.  I. 

"  The  accommodations  on  board  were  very  inferior 
But  I  suppose   that   they  are   better   than   the   great 
Apostle  Paul  had  during  his  missionary  voyages  in  the 
Mediterranean  Sea. 

"When  we  first  began  a  sea-faring  life  we  could 
scarcely  have  reconciled  ourselves  to  them,  but  by  living 
so  long  upon  the  sea,  we  have  become  quite  like  sailors, 
can  put  up  with  their  accommodations  and  fare,  and  also 
feel  quite  satisfied,  happy  and  at  home.  Thus  our 
heavenly  Father  has  kindly  and  tenderly  brought  us 
along  and  gradually  prepared  us  for  what  awaited  us, 
so  that  we  scarcely  feel  that  we  are  or  have  been  en- 
during any  privations.* 

"  Though  for  several  days  before,  the  agents  had  pro- 
mised us  that  the  vessel  would  sail  that  day,  yet  the  day 
passed  away  and  she  remained  at  the  wharf.  We  did 
not  leave  the  vessel. 

"  There  were  on  board  fourteen  passengers — ten  men, 
two  women,  and  two  children,  bound  for  the  Fijis.  In- 
tercourse with  the  Pacific  Islands  is  rapidly  increasing. 
Their  resources  are  being  developed,  and  their  products 
brought  into  the  market.  We  have  even  increasing  evi- 
dences on  every  side,  that  these  isles,  hitherto  so  little 

*  Most  of  our  readers  are  aware  that  now  provision  has  been  made  for 
the  safe  and  rapid  conveyance  of  our  missionaries  by  the  missionary  ves- 
sel "  Dayspring,"  supplied  for  their  use  by  the  liberality  of  the  youth  of 
the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  Australia  and  Nova  Scotia.  The  difficulties 
to  which  Mr.  Johnston  was  subjected  in  obtaining  a  passage,  the  time  lost 
by  the  circuitous  route  by  the  other  islands,  and  the  discomforts  on  board 
these  vessels,  will  show  the  value  of  such  an  aid  to  the  mission  work  on 
the  islands. 


FROM    MELBOURNE    TO    THE    NEW    HEBRIDES.       101 

icntcd,  and  so  much  cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the 
1,  will  soon  be  frequented,  and  brought  near  to  the 
civilized  and  commercial  portions  of  our  globe.  Oh  ! 
may  the  church  be  zealous  to  have  the  heralds  of  the 
cross  to  precede  the  men  of  the  world — the  gospel  to  go 
before  trade.  Then  shall  our  commercial  intercourse 
with  these  isolated  portions  of  our  earth  bring  additional 
comforts  and  happiness  to  the  great  body  politic,  and 
glory  to  the  heavenly  kingdom,  which  Christ  came  to 
our  world  to  establish,  for  the  glory  of  his  Father,  and 
for  the  present  and  eternal  happiness  of  the  human 
race. 

"  On  Tuesday  the  tug  boat  towed  us  down  the  river 
Yarra  in  the  bay  about  nine  miles.  Here  we  dropped 
anchor,  and  remained  until  yesterday.  Every  day  as 
it  passed,  the  promise  was  we  shall  sail  to-morrow.  We 
spent  the  week  on  board  the  schooner,  anxiously  await- 
ing from  day  to  day.  At  length  on  Sabbath  morning 
the  pilot  came  on  board,  and  we  soon  weighed,  anchor 
and  once  more  committed  ourselves  to  the  winds  and  the 
waves.  There  was  no  Sabbath  on  board.  I  felt  sad, 
but  it  was  not  in  my  power  to  control  men  over  whom  I 
had  no  authority.  We  only  sailed  to  the  Heads,  about 
forty  miles,  when  we  had  to  lay  to  for  the  night.  This 
is  all  we  gained  by  our  Sabbath  desecration.  Oh  !  that 
men  would  fear  and  serve  God,  and  they  would  find  that 
it  would  not  interfere  with  their  prosperity  ! 

"  For  the  next  two  days  we  had  fine  days,  and  light 
winds  passing  through  Bass's  Straits.  The  Australian 
shore  and  the  islands  adjacent  are  rocky  and  barren,  much 
resembling  the  southern  shores  of  Nova  Scotia.  We 
did  not  see  Van  Dieman's  Land. 


192  MEMOIR   OP    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

"  We  found  this  vessel  quite  different  from  the 
large  ship  in  which  we  came  out.  For  nearly  two 
weeks  we  were  rocked  and  rolled,  and  tumbled  about 
without  a  minute's  rest,  night  or  day.  At  night, 
when  I  was  rolling  about  in  my  berth,  and  in  vain  try- 
ing to  sleep,  I  sometimes  wondered  how  I  used  to  sleep 
so  soundly  in  my  cradle.  The  sailors  said  they  never 
saw  a  vessel  that  rolled  so  much,  and  so  quickly.  They 
could  not  walk  the  decks  without  some  support.  I 
realized  the  force  of  the  expression,  'Thou  restless  ocean.' 
Bessie  was  very  sick,  the  motion  of  the  vessel  being  so 
different  from  that  of  the  other,  and  so  much  greater. 

"  The  first  few  days  after  we  left  Bass's  Straits  we 
had  very  favourable  wind.  After  that  it  blew  strong 
from  the  S.  E.  and  E.  ;  a  very  unusual  wind  for  this 
parallel  of  latitude.  Hence,  we  were  compelled  to 
leave  our  course,  and  to  head  almost  directly  for  the 
New  Hebrides.  As  we  day  after  day  slowly  approached 
the  long-looked  for  shores,  I  almost  began  to  hope  that 
a  kind  Providence  would  bring  us  directly  to  our  desti- 
nation. The  captain  also  promised  that  if  that  wind 
continued,  he  would  call  and  land  us.  But  on  the  23d, 
at  about  6  P.  M. ,  through  the  influence  of  certain  par- 
ties on  board,  when  we  were  about  24  hours'  sail  from 
Aneiteum,  the  wind  fair,  and  when  I  felt  that  our  long 
journey  was  all  but  accomplished — that  we  were  at  the 
door — the  command  '  tack  ship'  fell  painfully  upon  my 
ears.  My  feelings  at  that  moment  I  shall  never  forget. 
For  a  time  I  would  not  be  resigned.  I  felt  that  it  would 
not  be  so.  I  could  not  leave  the  work  brought  so  near ; 
and  my  missionary  friends  almost  in  sight.  I  felt  sad 
that  I  lie  supplies,  &o.,  brought  so  near  to  them  should 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   193 

be  taken  away  from  them,  I  know,  not  how  long.  But 
the  vessel's  bow  was  turned,  and  she  speedily  bore  us 
away  from  those  loved  scenes.  But  carnal  nature  re- 
belled, and  I  found  feelings  and  desires  arising  in  my 
bosom,  not  in  accordance  with  the  pure  and  beautiful 
spirit  of  the  gospel.  I  wished  that  God  would  punish 
these  selfish  men,  and  frustrate  their  selfish  schemes. 
I  turned  away  from  the  captain  in  disgust ;  saying,  '  He 
would  never  lament  doing  good  service  to  God's  cause ; 
but  he  might  yet  lament  doing  the  opposite.'  My  feel- 
ings seemed  to  turn  with  loathing  from  those  around  me, 
and  I  felt  that  I  could  not  associate  with  beings  so  in- 
different to  the  interests  of  Christ's  kingdom.  It  was  a 
trying  hour.  I  besought  God  to  forgive  my  impatience, 
improper  feelings,  and  to  give  me  right  principles,  feel- 
ings, patience,  and  perfect  submission  to  his  will. 

"  After  tacking  ship,  we  made  little  progress.  Most 
of  those  on  board  were  from  the  gold  diggings,  and  I 
find  that  persons  from  gold  fields  do  little  else  but  talk 
about  gold,  play  cards,  drink  rum,  or  quarrel  with  each 
other.  You  know  little  about  the  price  which  those  who 
get  gold  pay  for  it.  In  general  it  is  selling  their  souls 
for  yellow  dust.  None  but  those  who  value  gold  more 
than  holiness,  morals,  and  peace  with  God,  would  ever 
come  here  to  seek  gold,  if  they  knew  what  was  to  be 
their  lot  here  and  the  influences  brought  to  bear  upon 
them  here.  You  must  see  before  you  can  know  or  re- 
alize the  truth  of  what  I  am  now  saying. 

"  We  had  very  pleasant  weather,  only  a  little  too 
warm  at  night.     We  had  fine  sailing  breezes,  but  for  a 
time  almost  dead  ahead,  and  we  consequently  made  but 
little  progress.     This  afforded  us  time  for  reflection. 
17 


194  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

"  My  thoughts  often  wandered  away  to  the  vale 
of  Stewiaeke.  I  thought  of  what  was  going  on  there 
— the  husbandmen  busy  preparing  the  land  for  the 
reception  of  the  seed — the  fields  becoming  green, 
the  flocks  beginning  to  nibble  the  springing  grass,  and 
all  things  appearing  fresh,  cheerful,  and  animating.  Oh  I 
would  have  liked  to  get  a  peep  of  those  scenes!  I  hope 
that  our  friends  in  Stewiaeke  will  not  forget  the  pro- 
posal I  made  to  them.  I  feel  that  they  will  not. 

"  On  Sabbath,  May  6,  at  daylight  the  Island  of 
Kentava  was  seen  in  the  distance  like  a  dim  cloud 
stretching  along  the  horizon.  It  is  one  of  the  wind- 
ward islands  of  the  Fiji  group.  As  we  drew  nigh,  a 
cloud  of  mist  hung  over  the  land,  deeply  concealing  its 
features — emblematical  of  the  deep  spiritual  darkness 
which  envelopes  these  fair  Isles,  shutting  out  the  glo- 
rious light  of  the  blessed  gospel,  and  all  its  benign  in- 
fluences. But  the  rays  of  the  rising  sun  are  dispelling 
the  clouds,  and  revealing  the  beauties  and  richness  of 
the  landscape.  Oh  !  may  the  rays  of  the  Sun  of  right- 
eousness fall  upon  benighted  nations,  dispelling  the 
spiritual  darkness,  and  revealing  to  their  minds  the 
glories  of  the  cross,  the  way  of  life,  the  pleasures 
that  endure  for  evermore,  and  the  felicities  of  the  bright 
land  that  is  afar  off.  My  eyes  now  for  the  first  time 
rested  upon  a  heathen  land.  It  was  with  peculiar  feelings, 
that  I  realized  that  I  was  now  in  sight  of  a  land  in- 
habited by  naked  savages,  who  know  not  the  Saviour, 
worship  idols,  the  work  of  men's  hands.  What  more 
dismal  and  melancholy  scene  could  be  brought  before 
my  mind,  than  that  which  mine  eyes  now  beheld.  Oh  ! 
may  my  heart  be  rightly  sifT'cHrd  by  this  sight.  May 


FROM    MELBOURNE    TO    THE    NEW    HEBRIDES.       195 

sympathy  for  the  perishing  fill  my  soul,  and  zeal  for 
God's  glory  fire  my  bosom.  May  fervent  desire  to  pro- 
mote the  honor  of  His  name  prompt  me  to  unflagging, 
and  self-denying  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  the  world 
perishing  in  sin  and  darkness, 

"  On  Monday,  7,  we  came  to  anchor  in  the  harbour 
of  Levuka.  The  name  of  the  island  is  Ovalau.  The 
pilot  soon  came  off  in  his  boat  having  on  board  two  na- 
tives naked,  except  the  narrow  wrapper  about  three 
inches  wide  round  the  waist.  The  natives  came  off  in 
their  canoes,  and  soon  hundreds  of  these  naked  beings 
crowded  around  us.  I  shall  not  soon  forget  my  feelings 
as  I  for  the  first  time  stood  in  the  presence  of  naked 
heathen  men  and  women.  I  at  first  felt  that  I  could 
not  allow  them  to  come  near  me.  I  shuddered  at  the 
eight,  and  thought  it  impossible  to  live  with  and  love 
such  beings,  and  I  felt  that  I  would  gladly  hasten  back 
to  my  native  land.  But  then  I  asked  myself,  why  was 
I  not  a  naked  savage  ?  Why  had  I  enjoyed  the  com- 
forts, joys,  and  blessings  of  civilized,  Christian  life? 
And  why  had  I  the  prospects  of  heaven  before  me  ?  As 
I  thus  reflected,  my  mind  was  drawn  out  in  sympathy 
for  those  poor  naked  heathen,  and  I  felt  (if  I  am  not 
deceived)  that  I  would  not  leave  them — that  my  great- 
est- happiness  would  be  in  labouring  to  clothe,  en- 
lighten, elevate,  and  save  them.  But  I  had  a  sore 
struggle  with  my  feelings.  Their  condition  was  so  dis- 
gusting and  repulsive.  Can  you  conceive  yourself  sur- 
rounded by  a  crowd  of  naked  men  and  women,  and 
these  degraded  beings  who  eat  each  other?  Such  has 
been  our  position.  It  is  truly  painful  and  humbling  to 
see  those  of  our  own  race,  so  dead  to  the  sense  of 


106  .       MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

shame,  so  brutish  in  their  appearance  and  movements, 
and  so  destitute  of  everything  noble  and  exalted.  How 
mysterious  that  a  portion  of  the  human  family  should 
be  left  without  salvation  and  knowledge,  and  allowed  to 
become  so  beastly,  degraded,  and  vile.  I  felt  in  my 
heart  that  if  the  Christian  Church  could  but  see  their 
poor,  naked,  degraded  fellow-beings,  they  would  cer- 
tainly, for  the  sake  of  their  common  humanity,  put  forth 
united  efforts  for  their  benefit. 

"  In  the  afternoon  we  went  on  shore  and  wandered 
about  alone.  We  met  some  heathen  with  clubs.  I 
shuddered  as  I  looked  upon  them,  and  thought  that  these 
men  eat  each  other,  and  kill  one  another  with  these  very 
clubs.  But  we  walked  up  to  them,  and  they  shook 
hands  with  us  with  a  most  pleasant  smile,  and  I  thought 
to  myself,  is  it  possible  that  these  men  eat,  and  devour, 
and  kill  each  other  ?  I  took  their  clubs  into  my  hands, 
and  so  did  Bessie.  They  jabbered  away  to  us,  but  of 
course  we  did  not  understand.  We  visited'some  of  their 
houses.  We  found  our  way  to  Mr.  Binners,  a  mission- 
ary teacher  who  resides  here.  We  spent  a  most  pleasant 
and  profitable  afternoon  with  him  and  his  good  lady. 
As  to  scenery  and  the  productions  of  nature,  we  were  con- 
stantly delighted  and  amused.  Every  thing  was  new, 
interesting,  and  pleasant  to  us.  We  felt  as  if  we  were 
in  another  world,  and  you  will  easily  imagine  that  I  asked 
some  questions.  Bessie  said  she  was  ashamed  of  me.  I 
was  so  constantly  inquiring,  that  I  would  give  them  no 
peace.  We  were  just  like  children  let  into  a  toy  shop, 
that  had  never  seen  one  before,  running  about  ana 
asking,  what  is  this  and  what  is  that  for  ?  clapping  their 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   197 

hands,  laughing,  so  I  felt  at  times  tempted  to  jump  and 
clap  my  hands. 

"  On  Tuesday,  8,  we  sailed  round  the  island  to  Port 
Kinnaird,  where  is  the  residence  of  the  British  Consul, 
Mr.  Pritchard,  the  son  of  a  missionary  who  went  out 
with  John  Williams  to  Raratonga  or   Tahiti.     We  had 
on  board  the  chief  or  king  of  the  Islands,  and  a  num- 
ber of  inferior  chiefs  as  attendants.     We  felt  ourselves 
somewhat  honoured,  to  have  on  board  such  a  royal  party, 
especially  as  they  would  pull  the  ropes  with  the  sailors 
and  do  a  large  part  of  the  vessel's  work.     It  is  not 
every  ship  that  is  manned  with  kings  and  chieftains. 
The  head  chief,  Tui  Levuka,  ate  dinner  with  us  in  the 
cabin.     He  behaved  very  politely,  and  used  knife  and 
fork  well.     But  as  I  thought  that  this  very  man  had 
eaten  men  and  women — that  these  teeth  had  chewed 
human  flesh,  I  almost  trembled,  and  felt  inclined  to  leave 
the  table.     But  still  the  man  was  as  pleasant  and  had  as 
smiling  and  benevolent  a  countenance  as  the  best  of  us. 
We  reached  Port  Kinnaird  in  the  evening,  and  the  con- 
sul came  on  board.     He  is  a  pleasant-looking  man.    He 
treated  us  with  great  respect,  and  gave  us  a  kind  invi- 
tation to  visit  him.     A  sister  lives  with  him.     He  is  the 
first  white  man  who  has  e.ver  resided  on  this  part  of  the 
island,  and  ours  is  the  first  vessel  of  any  size,  which 
has  ever  sailed  up  this  harbour.     The  natives  therefore 
flocked  around  us  in  great  numbers,  while  we  remained 
here. 

"  On  the  following  day  I  went  on   shore  with  the 

consul  and  a  number  of  others,  to  take  a  cruise  through 

the    country  and    woods.     It   was   most   delightful    to 

wander  a.bout  amidst  the  rich,  varied,  and  luxuriant 

17  * 


198  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

productions  of  these  tropical  isles.  There  we  saw  grow- 
ing wild  and  spontaneously,  oranges,  lemons,  ginger, 
cocoanuts,  nutmegs,  bread-fruit,  &c.  Well,  would  you 
like  to  play  about  among  these  woods,  and  pick  and 
eat  oranges,  &c.,  and  just  as  many  as  you  wished  ?  The 
grass  was  much  taller  than  ourselves,  and  as  I  wandered 
through  it,  T  thought  of  the  man  who  mowed  all  day 
without  seeing  the  sun.  You  cannot  form  an  idea  of 
the  rapid  growth  of  plants,  fruits,  and  trees  in  this 
country.  The  forests  are  always  green — some  trees  in 
blossom,  some  covered  with  green  fruit  and  some  with 
ripe,  some  vegetables  just  springing  above  the  ground, 
others  ripe,  and  so  on.  It  is  the  beginning  of  their 
winter  now,  but  you  never  saw  so  beautiful  a  summer 
as  we  are  enjoying  here.  It  is  not  quite  so  warm  as 
our  hottest  days  in  summer.  But  it  is  warm  night  and 
day.  I  do  not  feel  the  heat  oppressive.  We  both 
enjoy  the  climate  very  much.  I  never  had  better  health. 
I  am  getting  quite  fleshy  and  healthy-looking.  I  am 
fattening  on  oranges  and  fruit  of  various  kinds.  I  do 
not  pay  twelve  and  a  half  cents  for  an  orange  here,  as 
I  have  seen  some  do.  Two  needles  will  buy  a  peck  of 
splendid  oranges  and  a  half  a  bushel  of  lemons.  So 
we  have  as  many  of  these  as  we  wish  to  eat,  and  one 
of  these  is  worth  two  or  three  of  the  best  you  ever  saw. 
"  On  Friday,  the  llth,  we  took  a  sail  with  the  natives, 
in  one  of  their  canoes.  The  party  consisted  of  three 
native  teachers,  one  heathen  and  ourselves.  They 
could  not  speak  a  word  of  English.  We  set  out  for  the 
jsle  of  Bau,  about  the  distance  of  fifteen  miles,  where 
lives  the  great  king  and  where  some  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionaries reside.  They  chattered  and  jabbered  away  to 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   199 

us,  but  we  could   not   understand   a  word.     Here  we 
were  alone  in  a  heathen  land,  with  those  who  a  few 
years  ago  were  savage  cannibals,  and  one  of  whom  is 
still  a  heathen.     We  could  not  speak  to  them  nor  they 
to  us.     We  knew  not  where  they  might  take  us.     As 
these  and  such  like  thoughts  were  passing  through  my 
mind  I  almost  trembled.     But  they  seemed  so  kind  and 
pleasant  that  I  soon  felt  quite  at  ease,  and  as  safe  as  if 
I  had  been  in  your  old  canoe  with  yourself.     Some- 
thing having  gone  wrong  about  the  sail,  they  hove  to 
near  the  land,  and  all  sprung  out  and  off  to  the  shore, 
like  as  many  musk  rats,  leaving  us  all  alone  in  the 
canoe.     We  did  not  know  what  might  come  next,  or 
whether  we  might  not  be  deserted  here.     But  soon  we 
saw  the  fellows  climbing  the  trees  and  cutting  down 
vines  which  run  up  the  trees,  like   hops   upon   poles. 
They  soon  came  on  board  with  these,  which  are  Fiji 
ropes,  and  with  them  they  soon  put  their  canoe  in  sail- 
ing order.     Thus  you  see  that  nature  provides  for  these 
poor  natives  almost  every  thing  they  want.     They  left 
the  heathen  on  shore,  and  we  sailed  on.     After  a  time 
they  commenced  bellowing  out  occasionally,  like  so  many 
bulls  of  Bashan.     In  a  short  time  he  emerged  from  the 
woods  and  came  off  to  us.     He  had  some  fire  in  his 
hands,  with  which  they  lighted  their  pipes.     Finally  it 
became  rough,  and  our  little  canoe  began  to  pitch  and 
plunge  about  very  much.     But  we  felt  quite  safe.     We 
enjoyed  our  sail  very  much.     Had  you  been  stationed 
in  some  place,  where  you  could  have  seen  us  and  heard 
all,  you  would  have  been  greatly  amused.     When  we 
reached  we  were  very  kindly  received  by  the  mission- 
aries.    But  they  were  astonished  at  our  courage,  and 


200  '  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

gave  us  a  good  lecturing  for  venturing  to  sail  such  a 
distance  in  one  of  these  fragile  crafts.  But  we  were 
ignorant  of  the  danger,  and  felt  as  happy  and  as  safe  as 
if  we  had  been  on  land.  How  constantly  are  we  de- 
pendent upon  the  care  and  protection  of  our  heavenly 
Father.  How  often  he  saves  and  protects  us  when  we 
are  in  danger,  unknown  to  ourselves.  Oh!  that  we 
would  therefore  love  and  trust  in  Him  now.  We  re- 
mained here  four  days,  and  they  sent  us  back  in  their 
little  schooner.  This  will  give  you  an  idea  of  the  things 
we  have  seen,  and  the  way  in  which  we  have  spent  our 
time. 

"  During  the  time  that  we  were  on  these  islands,  I 
had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  operations  and  results 
of  the  Wesley  an  Mission  among  these  islands.  Our 
friends  at  home  have  not  had  so  full  and  frequent  ac- 
counts of  the  operations  of  this  society  in  the  South 
Seas,  as  they  have  had  of  other  societies  engaged  in  the 
good  work  on  these  islands.  A  few  general  statements 
respecting  the  doings  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission,  in  Po- 
lynesia, I  trust,  will  therefore  be  both  interesting  and 
profitable. 

"  The  Mission  Field  occupied  in  Polynesia,  by  the 
Wesleyans,  according  to  mutual  arrangements  with  other 
societies,  is  the  Tongan,  or  Friendly,  and  Fijian  Islands. 
The  first  efforts  made  towards  the  Christianization  of 
these  people,  were  the  landing  of  10  mechanics,  from 
the  ship  'Duff,'  Captain  Wilson,  on  the  Friendly  Is- 
lands, in  the  year  1797.  They  met  with  little  success. 
Three  of  them  were  cruelly  clubbed,  one  apostatized  to 
Paganism,  and  the  rest  through  privations,  and  con- 
tinued discouragements,  were  glad  to  embrace  the  op- 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   201 

portunity  of  being  removed  from  these  islands  in  1800. 
After  this,  these  islands  appear  to  be  neglected,  until 
the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lawry,  in  Tonga,  in  the 
year  1822.  He,  however,  did  not  remain  long,  and  the 
evangelization  of  these  Isles  was  not  efficiently  and  per- 
manently commenced,  until  the  arrival  of  Rev.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Thomas,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hutchison,  in  1826. 
Since  this  period,  the  Wesleyan  Missionaries  exclusively 
have  laboured  on  the  Tonga  and  Fiji  Islands.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Thomas  still  survive,  but  they  retired  from  the 
work  last  year.  The  first  dawn  of  success  beamed  on 
the  mission  in  the  year  1827,  since  which  time  their  la- 
bours have  been  abundantly  blessed ;  until  it  may  now 
be  said  the  Tonguese  are  a  Christian  people.  In  the 
Friendly  Islands,  the  Wesleyans  at  the  present  time 
have  5  European  Missionaries,  and  eight  ordained  na- 
tive assistant  Missionaries.  They  have  150  chapels, 
147  day-schools,  647  day-scholars,  144  local  preachers, 
890  class  leaders,  7,874  full  and  accredited  church 
members,  and  the  total  number  of  attendants  on  public 
worship  is  19,874.  The  united  population  of  the 
Friendly  Islands  is  estimated  at  about  50,000.  The 
Tonguese  are  represented  as  being  an  energetic,  daring, 
and  intellectual  people — bearing  a  strong  resemblance 
to  the  Samoans.  * 

"  In  1835,  the  Wesleyan  Society  extended  their  mis- 
sion operations  from  Tonga  to  the  Fiji  Islands.  For  a 
long  time  their  missionaries  met  with  little  encourage- 
ment— labouring  amidst  many  sore  privations,  crue*l 
persecutions,  frequent  threats  from  the  heathen  that 
they  would  be  clubbed,  and  perils  on  the  sea  and  on  the 
land.  The  first  missionaries  to  these  islands  were  most 


202  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

faithful  and  indefatigable  men.  They  continued  to  perr 
severe  in  the  face  of  the  most  disheartening  difficulties 
and  opposition.  Many  of  these  have  entered  into  their 
rest,  without  seeing  any  pleasing  results  from  their  la- 
bours. But  during  the  last  few  years  the  mission  has 
met  with  remarkable,  and  seldom  equalled  success.  So 
that  the  present  missionaries  say :  "  Other  men  have 
laboured,  and  we  have  entered  into  their  labours."  Of 
all  the  numerous  groups  of  islands  in  Polynesia,  Fiji  is 
the  most  extensive,  valuable  and  populous.  The  Fiji- 
ans  are  emphatically  a  nation  of  cruel,  awful  cannibals. 
One  of  the  missionaries  in  endeavouring  to  give  me  an 
idea  of  Fijian  character,  said  it  just  accorded  with  Paul's 
description  of  the  heathen  in  Romans,  1st  chapter,  and 
26th  verse,  to  the  end.  But  a  glorious  change  has  been 
wrought  upon  many  of  these  degraded  people.  The  en- 
tire population  of  Fiji  is  about  300,000.  Of  these,  60, 
000  have  lotued — professed  Christianity.  There  are  in 
Fiji  7  missionaries,  2  English  school-masters,  10  or- 
dained native  assistant  missionaries,  253  local  preach- 
ers, 298  chapels,  483  day-schools,  21,917  scholars ; 
fully  and  accredited  church  members  12,000,  and  about 
30,000  who  can  now  read  the  Scriptures.  Thus,  through 
the  labours  of  a  few  devoted  servants  of  God,  30,000 
Bijians,  who  a  few  years  ago  knew  not  that  there  is  one 
true  God  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  can  read  the  Bible. 
But  if  you  ask  the  great  majority  of  this  multitude, 
"  Understand  ye  what  ye  read  ?"  they  will  reply,  "  How 
«an  we  understand,  except  some  one  teach  us?"  How 
sad  !  that  freedom  from  the  restraints  of  civilization, 
the  love  of  pleasure,  sin  and  money,  will  induce  multi- 
tudes to  come  and  reside  in  heathen  lands,  while  so  few 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   203 

will  volunteer  to  come  to  teach  those  who  are  perishing 
for  lack  of  knowledge.  Christendom  has  good  reason 
to  blush,  that  so  many  go  forth  from  her  shores,  not  to 
diffuse  her  blessings  and  privileges,  but  to  render  the 
condition  of  heathen  nations  still  more  degraded,  mise- 
rable and  hopeless.  The  missionaries  complain  that 
wherever  foreigners  reside,  they  counteract  their  la- 
bours, by  their  counsels  and  ungodly  example.  I  have 
seen  the  most  baneful  and  painful  influence  which  the 
whites  exert  over  the  natives.  Among  the  evils  they 
have  introduced  and  promote  is,  drunkenness.  Tui  Le- 
vuka,  king  of  Ovalau,  a  promising  young  man,  has 
yielded  to  the  temptation,  and  is  rapidly  sinking  to  ruin. 
The  missionaries  and  native  converts  have  prayed  and 
laboured  to  save  him.  On  one  occasion,  as  the  mission- 
ary was  speaking  very  plainly  and  faithfully  to  the  king, 
he  replied,  "  It  is  no  use  speaking  to  me.  You  cannot 
tell  me  anything  about  the  badness  of  my  heart  and  the 
evils  of  drunkenness  that  I  do  not  know,  but  I  cannot 
give  up  my  grog.  Ask  me  to  give  you  my  pigs — this  is 
difficult,  but  still  I  can  do  it.  Ask  me  to  give  you  my 
wife,  I  love  her,  but  still  I  can  give  her  up.  Ask  me  to 
give  you  my  land — and  what  can  I  do  without  my  land? 
but  still  I  can  give  it  up  ;  but  I  cannot  do  what  you  ask 
— give  up  my  grog.  I  must  have  my  grog,  though  I 
know  it  is  my  ruin,  and  will  be  the  DAMNATION  OF  MY 
SOUL."  This  man  acquired  his  unconquerable  love  of 
strong  drink  from  those  who  call  themselves  "moderate 
temperance  men."  When  men-of-war  are  lying  here, 
the  officBrs  always  have  the  king  on  board  daily  to  dine 
with  them,  and  always  gave  him  what  they  call  a  social 
glass.  Here  you  see  the  result.  Let  those  who  enter 


204  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

tain  moderate  views  respecting  the  temperance  reform, 
listen  to  this  man's  confession,  and  tremble.  I  tremble 
when  I  reflect  upon  the  misery,  ruin,  and  awful  eternal 
results  which  the  example  and  influence  of  those,  who 
hold  that  it  is  right  to  take  a  social  glass,  may  and  do 
produce.  No,  my  friends,  let  us  for  the  sake  of  hu- 
manity and  the  honour  of  God,  adopt  the  motto,  "  taste 
not,  handle  not,  touch  not,"  and  we  shall  never  to  the 
latest  ages  of  eternity  have  cause  to  regret  it. 

"  A  few  general  remarks.  The  gospel  is  now  exert- 
ing a  powerful  influence  over  the  entire  population,  even 
over  the  heatheji,  so  that  the  horrid  practice  of  canni- 
balism is  no  more  :  wars  have  ceased,  and  you  may  now 
go  anywhere  in  safety.  I  have  heard  the  whites  lament- 
ing, and  saying  :  '  It  is  not  now  as  it  was  once.  A  few 
years  ago  we  could  purchase  any  amount  of  native  pro- 
duce with  muskets,  balls  and  poAvder.  Then  every  tribe 
was  engaged  in  fighting ;  but  now  they  have  left  off 
fighting,  and  care  nothing  about  our  guns  and  powder.' 
This  complaint  speaks  volumes  respecting  the  nature  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  influence  it  exerts  over  the  minds 
of  men.  Let  this  glorious  gospel  be  diffused  through 
the  world,"  and  we  shall  have  universal  peace. 

"My  heart  is  made  glad  as  I  have  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  the  great  and  glorious  change  wrought  upon  this 
people  by  the  gospel  of  peace.'  My  heart  thrills  with 
joy,  as  I  meet  with  those  who  a  few  years  ago  were  can- 
r.ibjil  savages  in  the  school,  in  the  class-room,  in  the 
house  of  prayer ;  hear  them  sing  the  songs  of  Zion  ;  see 
them  reverently  bow  the  knee  in  prayer,  and  attentively 
listen  to  the  gospel  message.  Never  have  I  experienced 
more  pleasure,  in  seeiug  the  man  of  God  enter  the  sane- 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   205 

tuary  and  ascend  the  pulpit,  than  I  have  experienced 
in  beholding  the  native  ordained  preacher,  enter  the  na- 
tive house  of  worship,  clad  in  a  white  shirt,  a  robe  of 
native  cloth  round  his  waist,  flowing  down  to  his  knees, 
a  black  coat  on  top  of  the  shirt,  bare  head,  neck,  and 
feet,  and  the  sacred  Scriptures  under  his  arm,  gravely 
pass  along  through  a  crowd  of  worshippers  sitting 
cross-legged  upon  the  floor,  take  his  stand  at  the  sa- 
cred desk,  and  with  apparent  earnestness  and  solemnity 
proclaim  Jesus  and  the  everlasting  gospel  to  his  fellow- 
men.  What  a  marvellous  change  !  A  few  years  ago 
his  greatest  delight  was  to  club  and  eat  men  and  women. 
Now,  he  loves  them,  weeps  over  their  lost,  wretched 
condition,  and  is  in  earnest  to  bring  them  to  Christ,  and 
to  eternal  holiness  and  happiness. 

"  Perhaps  there  is  no  change  which  the  gospel  has 
wrought  upon  this  people,  that  more  forcibly  strikes  the 
stranger,  than  their  observance  of  the  Sabbath.  A 
solemn  stillness  prevails  all  around.  You  feel  that  it 
is  a  day  of  rest,  sing  a  tambu,  a  sacred  day.  In  this 
matter  they  are  an  example  to  Christendom.  I  have 
shuddered,  as  I  have  seen  the  white  men  (some  from 
Christian,  Sabbath-observing  Scotland),  take  their  guns, 
and  go  to  the  woods  for  pleasure  and  for  hunting  on  the 
Sabbath,  while  the  natives  all  around  were  keeping  the 
day  tambu,  sacred.  Oh  what  an  awful  position  such 
men  will  occupy  in  the  day  of  judgment !  Let  Chris- 
tians everywhere  unite  in  earnest  and  unceasing  wrest- 
ling with  God  in  prayer  for  the  outpouring  of  his  Spirit 
upon  Christendom,  that  the  masses  may  be  brought 
under  the  saving  influence  of  the  gospel — may  be 
leavened  with  Divine  truth,  so  that  she  may  cease  to 
18 


206  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

send  forth  a  multitude  of  men  and  women  to  be  a  moral 
pestilence  in,  and  a  curse  to  the  countries  they  visit,  or 
in  which  they  may  take  up  their  abode.  The  more  I 
see  of  the  world  the  more  deeply  do  I  feel  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  every  Christian  to  keep  in  his  mind  the  multi- 
tudes, who  in  his  own  land  (many  of  whom  may  soon 
be  scattered  over  the  world),  live  a  prayerless,  godless 
life,  whose  influence  is  a  powerful  opposition  to  the 
cause  of  God,  and  are  Satan's  mighty  army  which  he  is 
wielding  with  prodigious  effect  against  the  efforts  of  the 
Church  to  extend  Christ's  glorious  kingdom,  at  home 
and  abroad.  Poor  Fiji  has  many  a  mournful  tale  to 
tell  respecting  the  wrongs  inflicted  upon  her  by  the 
whites,  and  the  evils  they  have  introduced.  I  have 
listened  to  narratives  of  the  doings  of  whites  in  these 
isles,  until  my  heart  has  sickened  within  me.  'A  white 
man  wearing  nothing  but  the  native  massi,  a  narrow 
strip  of  native  cloth  round  the  waist,  eating  human  flesh 
as  eagerly  as  any  Fiji  cannibal ; — an  Englishman  ill- 
treating  and  beating  his  wife,  a  native  woman,  until  to 
free  herself  from  her  present  sufferings  and  wrongs,  she 
casts  herself  from  a  precipice  to  destroy  her  life,  &c.' 
Such  are  the  things  that  we  hear  respecting  the  doings 
of  whites  on  these  islands.  Surely  it  is  high  time  that 
Christian  nations  were  thinking  seriously  about  the  in- 
fluence which  multitudes  of  their  people  are  exerting 
upon  heathen  nations.  I  have  written  more  fully  upon 
this  subject,  as  I  believe  that  our  people  at  home  should 
be  well  informed  respecting  the  conduct  of  those 
abroad.  Remember,  Nova  Scotia  is  not  unrepresented 
here. 

"We  were  detained  among  these   islands  over  four 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   207 

weeks.  This  was  contrary  to  our  engagements,  when 
we  took  our  passage  in  the  vessel.  But  we  had  no  con- 
trol over  the  officers,  and  had  to  submit  patiently.  Our 
detention  here  will  not  cost  the  Church  anything. 
What  we  lament  is,  the  loss  of  time.  I  trust  we  shall 
find  hereafter  that  our  time  here  was  not  wholly  lost. 
An  opportunity  has  been  afforded  us  to  become  ac- 
quainted with  our  Methodist  brethren,  and  their  mode 
of  conducting  mission  work.  As  there  is  something 
peculiar  to  every  society  and  its  operations,  perhaps  we 
njay  get  some  hints  here  on  mission  work,  which  we 
would  not  get  from  our  own  mission,  and  which  may  be 
valuable  to  us  hereafter.  Be  that  as  it  may,  we  have 
seen  much  of  heathen  character,  and  the  mode  of  in- 
structing and  managing  a  heathen  people,  and  life 
apart  from  civilization.  We  have  r-eceived  much  kind- 
ness from  the  Wesleyan  missionaries,  and  feel  ourselves 
under  great  obligations  to  them,  especially  to  the  Eev. 
J.  S.  Fordham  of  Bau,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Binner  of 
Ovalau.  With  the  latter  persons  we  resided  over  two 
weeks,  and  received  every  possible  kindness  from  them. 
When  we  meet  in  a  strange  land,  we  forget  that  we  be- 
long to  different  denominations.  Would  that  Chris- 
tians at  home  think  less  about  their  peculiar  tenets,  and 
more  about  the  great  object  of  life,  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  salvation  of  the  world." 

We  may  add  here  an  extract  from  a  letter  of  Mrs. 
Johnston,  giving  some  farther  particulars  of  missionary 
work  on  the  Fijis. 

' '  We  were  at  Fiji  five  weeks.  Our  vessel  called  at  different 
islands  of  the  group,  and  we  remained  most  of  the  time  on  shore 
with  the  missionaries,  where  we  were  most  kindly  entertained. 


208  MKMOIK    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

I  trust  om-  stay  here,  though  causing  much  delay,  has  not  been 
wholly  unprofitable  to  us.  It  gave  ITS  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
more  of  the  native  character,  and  the  ways  of  managing  them, 
the  different  modes  of  teaching,  &c.  We  spent  one  week  on 
the  island  of  Bau,  called  the  metropolis  of  Fiji,  where  the 
greatest  chief  resides ;  and  where  there  are  now  stationed  one 
Wesleyan  missionary  and  a  teacher. 

';This  island  but  a  mile  in  circumference,  contains  a  popula- 
tion of  fifteen  hundred ;  most  of  whom  are  now  under  Christian 
instruction.  The  mission  work  has  met  with  great  success  on 
this  island.  It  is  only  about  seven  years  since  a  missionary  has 
been  permitted  to  labour  among  them,  and  it  is  said  that  canni- 
balism prevailed  to  a  greater  extent  on  this,  and  the  adjacent 
stations,  than  on  any  other  part  of  the  group.  The  Chief,  who 
had  been  the  greatest  cannibal,  was  among  the  first  to  embrace 
Christianity ;  and,  as  generally  is  the  case,  his  influence  tended 
to  dispose  many  others  to  think  well  of  the  new  religion,  so  that 
now  the  chapel  and  school  are  quite  well  attended.  This  chapel 
will  seat  about  a  thousand  persons.  One  would  be  astonished 
to  see  the  amount  of  labour  expended  on  it.  The  rafters  and 
posts  are  beautifully  ornamented  with  dyed  roots  of  various 
colours,  and  plaited  fibres,  wound  round  in  different  figures. 
There  is  said  to  be  over  a  million  yards  of  this  fine  plait  used  in 
ornamenting,  and  there  is  the  tying  cords  beside,  of  which  no 
small  amount  is  required,  seeing  there  is  not  a  nail  to  be 
found  in  the  whole  building. 

"We  also  spent  a  few  hours  in  the  school.  At  the  beating 
of  a  drum,  for  there  was  no  bell,  at  8  o'clock  in  the  morning 
over  a  hundred  scholars  assembled.  After  the  teacher  had  gone 
in  and  taken  his  stand  they  followed  in  a  most  orderly  manner, 
seating  themselves  on  the  mats  ;  men,  women,  and  children  to- 
gether— many  of  them  with  but  very  little  clothing.  After  the 
devotional  exercises,  in  which  they  engaged  with  all  solemnity, 
they  were  arranged  into  different  classes,  over  which  five  native 
assistant  teachers  presided.  The  English  teacher  superintend- 
ing the  whole.  We  were  delighted  with  the  order  in  which  the 
whole  was  conducted  ;  and  pleased  to  learn  that  his  method  of 
teaching  was,  as  near  as  could  be  expected,  under  the  many  in- 


FKOM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   209 

conveniences  which  he  laboured,  the  proper  Normal  systrm. 
You  may  know  that  /  would  not  have  less  confidence  in  his 
teaching,  when  he  told  me  that  he  was  a  graduate  from  a  train- 
ing institution  in  Scotland.  The  scholars  seemed  quite  inter- 
ested in  their  work — appeared  really  delighted  in  singing  and 
marching ;  and  when  it  came  to  physical  exercises,  they  entered 
into  them  with  their  whole  heart.  I  never  saw  these  exercises 
performed  with  more  order.  The  natives  on  all  the  islands  we 
have  visited  have  been  very  kind  to  us,  some  of  them  expressed 
their  kindness  by  bringing  us  presents  of  oranges,  lemons,  mats, 
baskets,  &c.  The  report  of  a  vessel  at  anchor  having  a  mis- 
sionary on  board  was  soon  spread.  They  wished  us  to  remain 
on  their  island,  and  learning'  from  their  missionary  that  we  were 
for  the  New  Hebrides,  insisted  that  we  would  be  much  better  with 
them,  but  seemed  glad  that  another  missionary  was  sent  to  the 
heathen.  A  native  was  heard  one  morning  at  family  worship 
praying  that  the  language  of  that  people  would  be  made  easy  to 
us,  and  that  we  would  be  good  teachers  to  the  heathen.  How 
simple,  yet  most  touching,  these  words  of  the  poor  native.  He 
had  nothing  more  to  give,  but  these  words  were  uttered  with  deep 
earnestness." 

On  the  25th  June,  they  arrived  at  Aneiteum,  where 
their  coming  caused  great  joy  to  the  brethren  engaged 
in  the  work.  Mr.  Geddie  thus  writes  under  date  Au- 
gust 3d : 

"  I  need  scarcely  say  that  we  have  been  much  cheered 
by  the  arrival  of  our  new  friends.  We  feel  truly 
thankful  that  you  have  sent  us  persons  so  amiable  in 
themselves  and  so  fitted  for  the  work  in  which  they  are 
about  to  engage.  I  am  sure  that  I  express  the  senti- 
ments of  every  member  of  the  mission,  when  I  say  that 
we  regard  them  as  a  valuable  addition  to  our  missionary 
band." 

The  island  of  Aneiteum  on  which  they  now  landed  is 
the  southernmost  of  the  New  Hebrides.  Thjs  group 


210  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

consists  of  about  thirty  islands,  some  of  them  of  con- 
siderable size,  extending  over  a  distance  of  some  four 
hundred  miles,  between  latitude  15°  north  and  20° 
south,  and  longitude  171°  and  166°  east.  With  the 
exception  of  the  Fijis  and  New  Zealand,  there  is  no 
group  in  the  South  Pacific  that  will  bear  comparison 
with  the  New  Hebrides  in  extent,  population,  and  re 
sources.  They  are  in  general  of  volcanic  origin,  and 
present  those  pictures  of  beauty  and  fertility  for  which 
the  South  Sea  Islands  are  so  celebrated. 

There  is  considerable  variety  among  the  inhabitants, 
but  they  have  some  features  in  common.  They  differ 
from  the  Malay  races,  which  generally  inhabit  the 
islands  of  the  Eastern  Pacific,  in  having  more  of  a  ne- 
gro appearance,  and  are  now  generally  known  as  the 
Melanesian  race.  The  first  attempt  to  introduce  the 
gospel  among  them,  was  made  in  1839  by  John  Wil- 
liams, who  landed  Samoan  teachers  on  Tanna  the  day 
before  his  death.  In  the  year  1842  Messrs.  Nisbet  and 
Turner  commenced  a  mission  on  Tanna,  but  after  seven 
months  were  obliged  to  leave  the  island.  In  the  year 
1848,  the  Rev.  John  Geddie  and  Mrs.  Geddie  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Nova  Scotia  landed  on  Anei- 
teum.  This  is  a  small  island,  the  population  being  about 
3,500,  but  it  has  the  best  harbour  in  the  group,  and  is 
favourably  situated  for  operating  on  the  neighbouring 
islands.  The  people  were  then  sunk  in  the  lowest 
abominations  of  heathenism.  War,  infanticide,  strangu- 
lation of  widows,  cannibalism,  and  crimes  not  to  be 
named  among  Christians,  prevailed.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Geddie  laboured  alone  for  about  three  years,  amid  many 
discouragements,  and  sometimes  in  peril  of  their  lives. 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   211 

In  1852  the  Rev.  John  Inglis,  of  the  Reformed  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Scotland,  arrived.  At  that  time  the 
tide  had  begun  to  turn  in  favour  of  Christianity,  and 
by  the  time  that  Mr.  Johnston  arrived,  the  whole  popu- 
lation had  abandoned  heathenism,  and  were  under 
.Christian  instruction.  All  the  cruelties  and  abomina- 
tions of  heathenism  had  passed  away.  Schools  to  the 
number  of  sixty  were  in  operation  over  the  whole 
island.  The  Sabbath  was  strictly  observed.  Family 
worship,  night  and  morning,  was  universal,  and  peace 
and  order  prevailed  over  the  whole  island.  In  short, 
Mr.  J.  now  met  a  Christian  community,  where  ten  years 
before  there  was  only  the  most  savage  heathenism. 
Mr.  J.  was  much  interested  in  the  natives,  and  the 
mission  work  among  them ;  and  was  much  delighted 
with  what  he  saw  of  the  progress  and  effects  of  the 
gospel  on  the  island.  We  give  his  own  account  of  his 
arrival  and  impressions. 

"  After  a  very  tedious  passage  from  the  Fijis,  and 
on  the  morning  of  the  25th  of  June,  before  sunrise,  I 
was  the  first  to  descry  Aneiteum  in  the  distance.  A 
sight  of  the  land  which  has  so  largely  occupied  the 
minds  of  our  good  people  at  home,  to  which  we  have  so 
long  looked  forward  with  such  deep  interest  and  anx- 
iety, and  in  which  we  anticipate  spending  our  days, 
awakened  in  our  bosoms  emotions  not  to  be  expressed 
in  words. 

"  The  entrance  to  the  harbour  was  not  reached  till 
the  afternoon.  No  person  coming  off  to  us  we  were 
greatly  disappointed,  and  the  captain  had  to  act  as  pi- 
lot. We  came  to  anchor  safely  abreast  of  the  mission 
premises.  As  seen  from  the  harbour,  the  mission  build- 


212  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

ings,  and  especially  the  new  church,  have  quite  an  im- 
posing appearance.  A  native  soon  came  off  to  us  in  a 
canoe.  Being  able  to  speak  a  little  English,  he  informed 
us  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Geddie  were  over  on  the  other 
side  of  the  island,  at  Mr.  Inglis'  station.  We  gave 
him  a  note  for  Mr.  G.,  with  which  he  hasted  away  with 
as  much  dispatch,  as  though  he  had  been  entrusted  with 
some  important  message  from  Her  Majesty's  govern- 
ment. We  then  landed,  and  received  a  most  cordial 
welcome  from  the  natives  who  were  about  the  premises. 
One  would  have  supposed  that  we  were  their  acquaint- 
ances, who  had  just  returned  from  a  long  absence. 
They  conducted  us  through  the  mission  grounds  to  the 
house,  and  showed  us  to  the  parlour,  saying  to  us, 
'  Here,  parlir.'  Mary,  the  wife  of  the  young  chief — son 
of  the  late  chief,  Nohoat,  and  once  one  of  Mrs.  G.'s 
girls,  waited  upon  us,  preparing  tea,  performing  the 
iuties  of  the  table,  showing  us  to  bed,  &c.,  in  a  manner 
most  pleasing  to  us,  and  highly  creditable  to  herself. 
We  had  quite  a  time  shaking  hands,  for  all,  from  the 
youngest  to  the  eldest,  must  welcome  us  to  their  shores. 
We  were  quite  delighted  with  every  thing  we  saw — the 
buildings,  the  garden,  the  walks,  the  fences,  trees,  &c., 
were  so  tasty  and  beautiful.  When  we  had  walked 
round,  seen  every  thing,  and  the  natives  so  changed, 
happy,  smiling,  and  so  full  of  kindness,  we  were  ready 
to  exclaim,  '  The  half  had  not  been  told  us.' 

"  On  Tuesday,  26th,  about  noon,  Messrs.  Geddie  and 
Copeland,  and  Mrs.  G.  arrived.  I  need  not  tell  you  it 
was  a  most  happy  meeting.  I  felt  it  to  be  one  of  the 
happiest  moments  of  my  life.  We  found  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
G.  younger  in  appearance,  and  more  vigourous  than  we 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   218 

expected.  Still,  however,  Mr.  G.  thinks  he  will  require 
a  rest  ere  long.  We  immediately  commenced  landing 
the  mission'  goods,  and  were  for  several  days  occupied 
with  this  work.  All  the  mission  supplies  were  in  the 
very  best  condition.  They  say  these  are  the  first  mis- 
sion supplies  which  had  not  received  damage  by  the 
way.  I  hope  that  when  goods  are  forwarded  to  these 
islands,  good,  strong  boxes  will  be  provided,  and  they 
should  be  lined  with  tin,  and  soldered,  so  as  to  be  water- 
tight. A  little  trouble  of , this  kind  may  save  your  sup- 
plies, which  are  invaluable  to  the  missionary  and  expen- 
sive to  yourselves,  from  complete  ruin.  Boxes  have 
arrived  here  whose  contents  have  been  destroyed  on  the 
passage — being  wet,  &c.  Some  of  our  boxes  were  a 
mere  wreck  by  the  time  we  reached  our  destination. 

"  Thus  ends  our  long  voyage.  We  have  sailed  above 
20,000  miles,  passing  over  seas,  oceans,  and  through 
various  climes,  resided  nearly  five  months  on  the  ocean 
wave,  spent  7  months  and  17  days  since  we  embarked 
on  board  the  Eastern  State,  and  6  months  and  25  days 
since  we  sailed  from  America.  We  and  all  that  has 
been  entrusted  to  our  care  have  been  landed  safely, — 
ourselves  in  the  enjoyment  of  excellent  health,  and  the 
goods  in  the  best  condition.  In  this  happy  termination 
of  our  long  voyage,  I  trust  that  many  prayers,  offered 
by  our  friends  in  Cape  Breton,  P.  E.  Island,  and  No- 
va Scotia  have  been  answered.  In  God's  kindness  and 
tenderness  to  us,  and  his  preserving  care  exercised 
over  all  that  has  been  entrusted  to  us,  may  you  all  re- 
cognize his  willingness  to  answer  prayer,  and  be  en- 
couraged to  continue  and  increase  your  earnest  suppli- 
cations in  behalf  of  all  the  interests  of  this  mission. 


214  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

Forget  not  to  praise  the  Lord,  and  to  render  thanks 
unto  his  great  and  holy  name  for  all  his  goodness,  kind- 
ness, and  condescension  manifested  toward  his  unworthy 
servants  engaged  in  his  cause. 

"  Mrs.  Johnston  enjoys  good  health,  and  is  quite 
a  favourite  among  the  natives.  She  attends  the 
school  with  Mrs.  GK,  and  is  able  to  render  her  some  as- 
sistance. 

"  The  natives  made  a  feast  to-day,  as  an  expression 
of  joy  and  gratitude  for  our  safe  arrival  amongst  them 
for  the  purpose  of  instructing  the  heathen.  They  also 
made  us  a  nice  present  of  taro  and  fowls.  Lathella, 
the  young  chief,  not  being  able  to  attend  on  account  of 
sickness,  sent  in  a  short  note,  which  I  forward  to  you, 
with  the  translation.  These  are  pleasing  evidences  of 
the  influence,  which  the  gospel  is  exerting  over  their 
minds. 

"  We  have  not  received  any  letters  from  Nova  Scotia 
since  we  sailed  from  America.  We  long  to  hear  from 
our  native  land.  We  are  anxious  to  know  what  has 
transpired  there  since  we  left.  May  our  first  intelli- 
gence be  an  account  of  a  revival  among  our  people. 
Oh,  that  the  Lord  may  be  pleased  to  visit  you  all  with 
a  time  of  reviving  from  his  own  presence  ! 

"  I  think  mission  work  on  this  island  will  compare 
very  favourably  indeed  with  any  thing  we  saw  on  Fiji. 
While  our  missionaries  do  not  cultivate  so  extensive  a 
field,  they  appear  to  do  their  work  more  thoroughly. 

"  And  now,  my  dear  friends,  let  not  your  interest  in 
the  mission  flag.  You  have  accomplished  a  great  and 
glorious  work — this  is  apparent  to  all  who  visit  this  is- 
land— but  a  still  greater  work  remains  to  be  done.  For 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NK-W  HEBRIDES.   215 

years  your  mission  has  prospered,  and  met  with  no  re- 
verse. '  Be  watchful,  lest  continued  success  beget  pride 
and  carelessness.  Remember  that  all  success  depends 
upon  the  Divine  blessing,  and  the  blessing  depends  upon 
your  prayers.  If  you  forget  this  solemn  fact,  and  be- 
come confident  of  success,  saying  in  your  hearts,  '  Is 
not  this  the  work  we  have  wrought  ?'  God  may  soon 
humble  you  in  the  dust.  Sad  and  most  humiliating  re- 
sults may  follow  in  rapid  succession.*  Forget  not  that 
you  now  have  a  number  of  young  men  upon  the  field, 
with  comparatively  little  experience.  If  our  hands  are 
not  supported  by  your  prayers,  we  have  every  reason 
to  fear  that  our  presence  here  will  not  aid  the  noble 
cause.  If,  then,  you  have  sympathy  for  multitudes 
sunk  in  brutal  degradation,  perishing  for  the  lack  of 
knowledge,  and  respect  our  Saviour's  last  command, 
cease  not  to  pray  for  us,  and  for  the  success  of  the  sub- 
lime mission  to  the  heathen  tribes  of  Polynesia.  Per- 
mit me  respectfully  to  ask,  Do  your  closets,  your  family 
altars,  prayer-meetings,  and  sanctuaries  bear  united  tes- 
timony to  your  sincere  and  deep  interest  in  the  regene- 
ration of  the  benighted  men,  women,  and  children  of 
the  New  Hebrides  ?" 

Mrs.  J.  thus  writes  regarding  Aneiteum  : 

"We  arrived  here  on  25th  June.  I  felt  on  reaching  here 
quite  like  coming  home  after  a  long  journey  among  strangers. 
We  are  spending  a  few  pleasant  days  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Geddie. 
We  found  them  quite  well,  though  somewhat  lonely  after  the 
separation  from  their  dear  children  ;  but  they  seem  quite  ab 
sorbed  in  their  work — endeavouring  to  render  all  other  things 
subservient  to  its  interest. 

"Mrs.  Geddie's  time  is  much  occupied  in  teaching.     In  the 

*  How  .-oon  was  this  verified  ! 


216  MEMOIR    OF    S.    P.    JOHNSTON. 

forenoon  she  has  the  girls  sewing ;  after  dinner  she  spends  an 
hour  with  the  writing  class ;  immediately  after  this  the  afternoon 
class  meets.  Those  attending  this  class  are  the  more  advanced, 
chiefly  men  and  women.  These  are  making  very  good  progress  in 
reading,  writing  and  arithmetic. 

"Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matheson  were  here  last  week.  I  have  not 
seen  Mrs.  Gordon  yet;  but  I  have  heard  her  most  highly 
spoken  of.  She  is  much  beloved  by  all  the  missionaries'  wives. 

"  I  love  the  natives  of  this  place ;  they  are  affectionate  to  each 
other,  and  always  ready  and  glad  to  show  any  kindness  to  the 
missionaries.  Mrs.  Gr.  has  the  girls,  who  live  with  her,  quite 
schooled  in  domestic  affairs,  so  that  she  is  more  free  to  devote  her 
time  to  teaching.  Some  of  the  girls  can  prepare  a  dinner  and 
lay  a  table  most  creditably  indeed,  without  any  assistance  or 
oversight  from  Mrs.  Gr.  This  training  is  a  great  advantage  to  them 
after  they  leave  the  mission  house.  We  see  a  marked  differ- 
ence in  the  management  of  household  affairs  between  these  girls, 
and  those  who  have  had  no  such  privilege.  Many  of  them  are 
very  neat  and  clean  about  their  person.  All  are  improving  in 
this  form  of  civilization,  as  well  as  in  many  other  respects.  But 
doubtless  Mrs.  Gr.  tells  you  all  these  things  in  her  letters,  so  that 
I  cannot  give  you  any  information  respecting  the  customs  and 
habits  of  the  Aneiteumese  that  would  be  new  or  interesting. 
But  we  see  many  results  around  us  here  to  encourage  us  also  to 
go  forward  in  the  work — believing  that  God  will  give  increase  to 
the  seed  sown  in  faith. ' ' 

For  some  time  native  teachers  had  been  stationed  on 
the  neighbouring  islands  of  Tanna,  Erromanga,  Niua, 
and  Futuna.  These  humble  agents  are  found  not  only 
useful,  but  almost  absolutely  necessary  as  pioneers  to 
the  missionary  among  these  savage  tribes,  and  after  his 
settlement  render  him  invaluable  aid.  Yet  they  cannot 
carry  on  the  work  themselves  beyond  a  certain  point. 
To  carry  it  on  thoroughly,  it  must  be  taken  up  by  tho- 
roughly instructed  missionaries.  Three  years  before, 


L  A  T  II  E  L  L  A, 

A    YOUNG    CI1IUSTIAN    CHIEF    OF    ANEITEL'M. 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   217 

in  1857,  the  Rev.  G.  N.  Gordon  and  wife  settled  on 
Erromanga,  and  had  laboured  for  three  years  with  con- 
siderable encouragement,  and  without  any  special  dan- 
ger. In  the  year  1858,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Paton  and 
Copeland,  from  Scotland,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Matheson, 
from  Nova  Scotia,  settled  on  Tanna.  In  1859,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Inglis  returned  to  Britain,  to  superintend  the 
printing  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  Aneiteumese  lan- 
guage, and  Mr.  Copeland  took  charge  of  his  station  on 
"Aneiteum.  It  now  became  a  question  where  Mr.  John- 
ston should  be  settled.  Before  deciding  upon  this,  he 
visited  the  neighbouring  islands  in  the  schooner  John 
Knox.  His  proceedings  until  he  finally  settled  on 
Tanna  will  appear  from  his  narrative,  given  in  letters 
to  the  Board. 

"  On  Thursday,  the  6th  July,  I  left  Mr.  Geddie  in 
the  John  Knox,  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  neigh- 
bouring islands.  Mr.  Copeland  accompanied  me,  and  . 
had  chief  command  of  our  little  vessel.  During  the 
night  we  reached  Fotuna,  and  not  succeeding  to  get  any 
natives  to  come  off,  we  lay  to  until  morning,  when  a 
number  of  canoes  came  off-to  us.  We  had  on  board  the 
teachers  whom  they  ordered  to  leave  the  island  some 
months  ago.  They  seemed  pleased  to  see  the  teachers, 
and  wished  them  to  return.  The  teachers  themselves^ 
are  willing  to  return,  and  we  hope  they  will  be  replaced 
in  their  respective  stations  soon.  I  was  much  grieved 
to  see  the  natives  apparently  much  more  anxious  for 
worldly  barter  than  for  the  treasures  of  heaven,  that 
are  more  precious  than  gold  and  silver. 

"  Futuna  is  a  mountain  rising  abruptly  out  of  the  sea 
to  the  height  of  several  hundred  feet.     It  has  no  har- 

10 


218  MEMOIR   OF    S.    P.    JOHNSTON. 

hour,  is  very  rugged  and  unproductive.  The  natives 
here  are  quite  different  in  appearance  and  language 
from  the  Western  Polynesians.  They  have  evidently 
come  from  the  Eastern  Islands. 

"  OP  Friday  afternoon  we  reached  Tanna,  whose  na- 
tural scenery  and  apparent  fertility  are  all  the  eye  could 
desire.  We  received  a  most  warm  and  affectionate  re- 
ception from  our  dear  brother,  Mr.  Paton,  whom  we 
found  quite  well  and  actively  engaged  in  his  work. 

"  My  first  impressions  of  the  Tannese  were  deep,  and 
will  be  lasting.  They  have  an  air  of  independence  and 
indifference  which  clearly  tells  you  that  they  have  a 
feeling  of  superiority  and  safety.  Their  countenances 
express  pride,  impudence,  and  they  evidently  possess 
great  energy  of  character.  Their  eye  is  restless  and 
penetrating.  They  are  superior  intellectually  and  phy- 
sically to  their  neighbours. 

"  It  is  the  opinion  of  many  of  our  friends  at  home 
.  that  the  dangers  and  trials  of  mission  life  are  past — 
that  others  have  laboured,  and  that  all  that  now  re- 
mains to  be  done  is  to  enter  into  their  labours.  But 
did  our  friends  fully  know  the  trials,  dangers,  and  af- 
flictions, through  which  our  brother  here  has  passed  dur- 
ing the  last  year,  they  would  feel  that  the  trials  and 
(((gangers  of  mission  life  still  largely  exist. 

"  For  some  time  after  Mr.  Paton  was  located  on 
Tanna  the  natives  did  not  give  him  much  annoyance ; 
but  so  soon  as  the  work  began  to  make  any  perceptible 
progress,  the  latent  hatred  and  opposition  to  God's 
work  burst  forth.  When  he  commenced  to  build  a 
church  a  number  of  chiefs,  with  their  people,  assembled 
and  ordered  him  to  desist.  They  said — "We  hate  Je- 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   219 

hovah,  his  teachings,  his  people,  and  love  Satan,  his 
worship,  and  our  sins,  &c.  We  fought  away  Mr.  Tur- 
ner and  one  teacher  after  another  whom  you  sent  to 
teach  us.  We  have  now  come  to  fight  you  (Mr.  P.) 
away ;  for  we  know  that  if  you  build  that  church  we  will 
never  be  able  to  drive  you  and  your  worship  away.  So, 
if  you  do  not  leave,  we  will  shoot  you.'  With  that  some 
of  them  raised  their  guns  to  shoot  him,  and  one  man  struck 
at  him  with  a  hatchet,  but  the  fatal  blow  was  warded 
off  by  an  Aneiteumese  teacher.  He  then  told  them 
that  they  might  kill  and  eat  him,  but  he  would  not  leave 
them — that  love  to  their  souls  brought  him  here,  that 
his  dear  wife  had  died  in  this  cause,  and  that  he  would 
die  in  it  too.  These  words  affected  one  chief,  who 
sprang  before  Mr.  P.  saying,  '  He  that  kills  missi  kills 
me.'  Others  soon  imitated  him ;  the  strength  and 
spirit  of  the  opposition  was  broken ;  the  party  dis- 
persed ;  the  church  is  built ;  the  missionary  still  lives ; 
and  we  hope  the  native's  words  will  be  realized — *  If 
that  church  is  built,  we  can  never  drive  you  and  your 
worship  from  this  island.'  They  said  afterwards  that 
their  arms  were  powerless,  and  that  they  desired  to 
shoot  him,  but  could  not.  They  have  frequently  threat- 
ened to  take  his  life.  But  with  heroic  faith  and  Paul- 
like  courage  and  devotedness  to  his  Master's  service  he 
remains  at  his  post  and  refuses  to  leave  it.  I  trust 
God  will  effect  a  great  work  through  our  dear  brother 
among  this  savage  and  cruel  people,  who  have  so  long 
rejected  the  gospel  and  excluded  it  from  their  shores. 
Since  the  scene  referred  to  above,  there  has  been  a  de- 
cided change  for  the  better,  which  appears  to  be  extend- 
ing daily.  But  it  is  a  most  critical  time.  A  small 


220  :\n;,Moin  OF  s.  F.  JOHNSTON. 

event  may  lead  to  the  most  ruinous  results — death  of 
the  missionary  and  the  exclusion  of  the  gospel  from 
Tanna.  Many  earnest  prayers  should  be  offered  up  by 
the  lovers  of  Zion  for  Tanna. 

"  As  there  is  no  harbour  round  at  Mr.  Matheson's 
side  of  the  island  we  did  not  see  him,  but  made  provi- 
sion to  meet  him  on  our  return  at  Port  Resolution. 

"  We  left  Tanna  at  midnight,  and  reached  Dillon's 
Bay  Saturday  evening  too  late  to  land.  It  was  with 
peculiar  and  indescribable  feelings  that  I  set  my  foot 
upon  the  blood-stained  shores,  near  the  spot  where  the 
devoted  herald  of  the  cross,  full  of  great  and  glorious 
projects  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  regeneration  and 
salvation  of  degraded  heathendom,  was  massacred  by 
those  whose  present  and  eternal  good  he  so  earnestly 
sought.  After  an  ascent  of  1000  feet  we  reached  Mr. 
Gordon's  station,  and  received  a  most  cordial  welcome 
from  him  and  his  amiable  lady.  We  found  them  both 
in  the  enjoyment  of  excellent  health.  We  attended 
native  service  and  found  about  fifty  present,  who  lis- 
tened to  the  Divine  Word  with  apparent  attention. 
During  the  last  year  the  mission  here  has  passed  through 
sore  trials.  Prospects  of  success  were  blighted,  the 
natives  who  were  attending  upon  their  united  instruc- 
tions dispersed  and  returned  to  their  former  degrada- 
tion. We  hope  that  this  may  be  the  darkness  which 
precedes  the  light  of  day.  At  present  there  are  many 
indications  that  the  powers  of  darkness  have  been  foiled 
in  their  desperate  and  malignant  efforts,  and  that  al- 
ready there  is  a  growing  and  deepening  reaction  iu 
favour  of  the  cause  of  Christ.  Mr.  G.  is  vigorously 
prosecuting  the  work  of  translation.  He  has  a  class  of 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   221 

ten  young  men,  whom  he  is  endeavouring  to  prepare  for 
teachers.  Some  of  these  can  read  very  fluently,  count, 
and  have  some  knowledge  of  Geography.  Mrs.  G.  is 
once  more  gathering  around  her  some  girls,  whom  she 
is  instructing.  She  is  patiently  labouring  on  amidst  all 
her  trials  and  discouragements.  She  appears  to  be  truly 
devoted  to  her  work,  and  well  qualified  for  it. 

"It  is  most  sad  to  reflect  that  they  meet  with  power- 
ful opposition,  and  that  their  work  is  greatly  retarded 
by  foreigners  (Europeans.) 

"It  is  the  opinion  of  all  the  missionaries  that,  hu- 
manly speaking,  the  lives  of  the  missionaries  are  in 
great  jeopardy  on  Tanna.  The  sickness  which  has 
been  in  the  mission  families  there,  the  natives  attribute 
to  the  displeasure  of  the  gods  on  account  of  the  new  re- 
ligion. They  tell  Mr.  Paton  that  the  death  of  his  wife 
is  an  evidence  that  Christianity  is  not  good.  And  Mr. 
Paton  says  that  when  he  accompanied  Mr.  Matheson  to 
his  station  on  his  return  the  heathen  appeared  greatly 
enraged,  and  said  that  he  had  come  to  bring  sickness 
among  them.  He  says  that  their  lives  were  in  great 
peril  on  that  occasion.  The  agent  who  came  with  us 
from  Melbourne  to  transact  busiuess  on  Tanna,  and  on 
account  of  which  the  schooner  sailed  for  Western  Poly- 
nesia, dare  not  land  when  he  arrived  and  immediately 
left.  They  were  all  terrified,  and  thought  that  no  man's 
life  would  be  safe.  I  merely  state  these  things  that 
you  may  know  the  state  of  matters  as  they  exist  at  pr*»- 
sent.  For,  if  you  know  not  our  circumstances  here, 
how  is  it  possible  that  you  can  pray  aright  for  us?  Do 
not  suppose  I  am  discouraged  in  the  least.  No!  the 
field  is  full  of  hope,  and  full  of  work.  CEASE  not  to 
19  * 


222  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

pray  for  us  fathers,  mothers,  brothers,  and  sisters,  and 
ALL  WILL  BE  WELL.  Do  not  sink  into  ease  or  confi- 
dence, or  into  the  other  extreme — despondency.  Per- 
severe, go  forward  in  faith  and  hope  and  prayer,  and 
opposition,  difficulties,  trials,  dangers,  will  disappear, 
just  as  the  darkness  flies  before  the  rays  of  the  rising 
sun.  The  Sun  of  Righteousness  stall  arise  with  heal- 
ing under  his  wings  and  shed  forth  his  gracious  in- 
fluences among  those  benighted  people — giving  light  to 
them  that  sit  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death — 
guiding  their  feet  into  the  way  of  peace,  and  at  last 
bringing  their  souls  into  eternal  glory  and  felicity. 

"  On  Thursday,  12th,  we  sailed  from  Dillon's  Bay, 
and  after  experiencing  heavy  seas,  head  winds,  sore 
trials  of  the  patience,  and  some  of  the  brethren  suffer- 
ing severely  from  sea-sickness,  we  with  much  difficulty 
and  exertion  made  a  little  harbour  on  Aneiteum,  about 
half  way  between  Mr.  Inglis's  and  Mr.  Geddie's  stations 
on  Sabbath  evening  about  sunset.  The  teacher  of  the 
district  most  kindly  received  us  into  his  house^  and 
hospitably  entertained  us.  Here  we  enjoyed  a  most  com- 
fortable night's  repose,  after  being  tossed  from  wave  to 
wave  for  several  nights  and  days  on  board  the  little 
schooner.  Oh,  what  a  glorious  change  has  been  wrought 
upon  this  people  by  the  Gospel !  Had  we  been  landed 
on  these  shores  under  similar  circumstances  a  few  years 
ago,  it  is  not  at  all  improbable  that  those  very  persons 
who  now  showed  us  so  much  kindness,  and  made  us  so 
comfortable  and  happy,  would  have  feasted  upon  our 
bodies,  and  made  our  property  their  own. 

"  On  Monday  afternoon,  we  all  (Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mathe- 
son,  Messrs.  Gordon,  Paton,  Copeland  and  myself,) 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   223 

some  by  land,  and  some  by  sea,  reached  Mr.  Geddie's 
in  safety.  After  receiving  some  refreshment  and  rest 
we  assembled  together  for  special  prayer,  praise,  and 
reading  of  the  Scriptures.  It  was  a  solemn,  pleasing 
meeting.  The  earnestness  and  enlargement  in  prayer 
was  marked  ;  earnest  were  the  pleadings  for  the  oneness 
of  the  mission,  for  the  comfort  and  efficiency  of  each 
missionary,  for  the  conversion  of  the  perishing  heathen 
in  the  surrounding  islands,  for  the  universal  extension 
of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world,  and  for  a  special 
manifestation  of  the  Spirit's  influence  during  our  present 
meetings. 

"  At  10  o'clock  on  Tuesday,  we  met  in  the  new,  large, 
substantial,  and  beautiful  church,  erected  by  a  people, 
who  a  few  years  ago  were  the  most  degraded  and 
wretched  of  the  heathen  tribes  of  Polynesia.  Christian 
reader  :  see  what  God  hath  wrought ! !  The  meeting 
was  opened  by  praise,  reading  a  portion  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  prayer.  The  first  business  brought  before 
the  meeting  was  our  settlement.  After  all  had  ex- 
pressed their  minds  upon  this  solemn  and  important  sub- 
ject, it  was  unanimously  agreed,  that  we  should  be 
located  on  Tanna.  Thus  I  have  obtained  the  thing  I 
se  much  desired,  and  to  which  I  looked  forward  with  so 
much  deep  anxiety,  viz.,  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  mis- 
sion brethren,  deciding  our  permanent  location.  I  re- 
gard this  vote,  as  God's  voice  to  us  through  His  servants, 
revealing  to  us  His  will  respecting  our  future  destina- 
tion. I  therefore,  feel  that  Tanna  is  the  particular 
portion  of  the  great  mission  field,  in  which  Christ  would 
have  us  make  known  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
those  who  have  not  yet  heard  of  a  Saviour's  love  ;  and 


224  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

that  it  is  His  will  that  we  there  labour,  suffer,  and  die 
in  His  service.  This  I  trust  will  ever  be  a  comfort  to 
us  hereafter  in  the  work,  feeling  that  whatever  may  be- 
fall us,  we  are  here  by  the  will  of  God :  and  therefore 
IT  IS  WELL. 

"  The  subject  of  settlement  being  disposed  of,  the  re- 
mainder of  the  day  was  spent  in  deliberations  upon  sub- 
jects having  an  important  relation  to  the  interests  of 
our  mission.  The  most  pleasing  and  marked  feature 
of  our  meetings,  was  a  spirit  of  disinterestedness 
and  mutual  forbearance,  love,  good  feeling,  kindness 
and  unanimity.  I  never  before  had  the  pleasure  of  be- 
ing present  at  a  meeting,  where  these  pleasing  features 
were  so  marked,  where  the  time  was  so  occupied  with 
the  important — to  the  exclusion  of  the  trivial  and  selfish. 
It  was  most  manifest  that  those  present  were  under  the 
influence  of  the  Spirit;  that  our  deliberations  were 
guided  by  his  gracious  influence ;  and  that  we  realized 
an  answer  to  that  sublime  prayer  which  Christ  offered 
up  to  his  Father,  '  That  they  all  may  be  ONE  ;  as  Thou 
Father  art' in  me  and  I  in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be 
one  in  us,  that  the  world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast 
sent  me."  The  spirit  which  has  characterized  our  meet- 
ings throughout,  afforded  good  reasons  to  hope  that 
their  results  will  be  both  happy  and  lasting,  and  that  it 
will  give  a  most  pleasing  impetus  to  the  good  work  on 
these  dark  islands.  When  God's  servants  are  one  in 
prayer  and  action,  the  adversaries  of  the  truth  may 
tremble  and  saints  rejoice — the  powers  of  darkness  will 
recoil,  and  the  truth  shall  have  free  course  to  run  and 
be  glorified. 

"I  need  not  tell  you  that  our  meeting  was  a  time  of 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   225 

rejoicing  to  us  all.  But  doubtless  peculiar  feelings  were 
awakened  in  the  bosoms  of  the  first  gospel  missionaries 
to  these  Isles,  as  they  would  call  to  mind  the  circum- 
stances under  which  they  landed  upon  this  island  twelve 
years  ago ;  the  years  of  disappointments,  trials,  toil, 
and  dangers  ;  the  then  wretched  condition  of  the  people; 
and  now  to  find  themselves  seated  in  a  splendid  sanc- 
tuary ;  surrounded  by  happy  men,  women,  and  children  ; 
a  band  of  five  young  men  met  in  consultation  with  them- 
selves respecting  the  extension  of  the  work  in  which 
they  had  suffered  and  for  which  they  had  done  so  much  ; 
I  say,  these  and  such  like  reflections  would  awake  in  the 
breasts  of  these  devoted  servants,  feelings  unknown  to 
those  who  have  followed  them  ;  and  only  known  to  those 
who  have  come  through  like  toils  and  trials,  and  who 
possess  similar  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  sympathy 
for  souls  in  heathenish  darkness  and  degradation.  Oh, 
I  wish  our  good  friends  in  Cape  Breton,  P.  E.  Island, 
and  Nova  Scotia,  could  have  looked  in  upon  us,  and 
have  seen  all  that  transpired,  and  all  the  love,  harmony, 
sympathy,  and  good  feeling  which  pervaded  our  meet- 
ing, and  also  the  results  which  have  been  accomplished 
out  here  through  your  prayers  and  contributions.  I  am 
sure  you  would  not  lament  having  done  too  much,  but 
you  would  rather  praise  God,  that  he  had  put  it  into 
your  hearts  to  do  something  in  the  noble  cause ! 

"  On  Thursday,  after  solemn  prayer,  the  mission  family 
separated,  refreshed,  and  feeling  that  living  isolated, 
and  so  seldom  seeing  each  other  face  to  face,  had  a  most 
unhappy  effect  upon  the  good  work,  and  upon  the  feel- 
ings we  may  entertain  towards  each  other.  We  there- 
fore parted,  resolved  that  our  meetings  in  future  should 


226  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

be  more  frequent,  and  that  such  happy,  joyous  seasons 
should  not  henceforth  be  so  few  and  far  between.  The 
John  Knox  sailed  during  the  afternoon,  with  the  return- 
ing missionaries  on  board,  and  myself  to  act  as  captain. 
Friday  we  reached  Port  Resolution,  landed  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Matheson  and  Mr.  Paton,  and  committed  ourselves 
again  to  the  angry  deep.  The  little  schooner  behaved 
nobly  amid  the  rushing,  foaming  billows,  and  Saturday 
morning,  a  little  after  sunrise,  we  came  to  anchor  in 
Dillon's  Bay.  After  an  ascent  of  1000  feet,  we  reached 
Mr.  Gordon's  residence,  found  his  good  lady  well,  and 
that  the  work  had  been  prospering  during  his  absence. 
On  Sabbath  about  fifty  attended  divine  service,  and  ap- 
peared quite  attentive.  The  attendance  upon  Sabbath 
services  is  gradually  increasing.  It  is  pleasing  to  re- 
mark that  there  is  much  to  indicate  that  the  excitement 
and  superficial  interest  in  the  gospel,  and  the  reaction 
and  fierce  opposition  which  generally  attend  the  com- 
mencement of  a  mission  are  past,  and  that  a  permanent 
and  radical  work  has  begun,  and,  though  slowly,  yet 
gradually  and  surely  advancing. 

"  In  the  evening  we  took  a  walk  of  about  a  mile,  to 
visit  a  man  whose  wife  had  died  during  the  past  week. 
We  found  the  man,  with  the  poor  little  orphans,  seated 
near  by,  sad  and  disconsolate.  The  missionary  spoke 
to  him  of  the  joys  beyond  the  grave  through  Christ  Je- 
sus. When  we  left  the  poor  man  seemed  affected,  and 
gave  indication  that  he  was  grateful  for  our  visit,  and 
that  the  word  of  life  had  not  fallen  from  the  lips  of 
God's  servant  without  effect.  How  sad  to  mourn  with- 
out hope  ! 

"  All  that  this  poor  heathen  loved  in  this  world  is 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   227 

gone.  He  cannot  look  forward  to  a  happy  meeting. 
There  is  nothing  upon  which  he  can  rest  his  hopes.  To 
him  the  future  is  dreary,  gloomy  darkness  and  uncer- 
tainty— a  great  and  unfathomable  mystery.  It  is  a  fact 
worthy  of  notice,  that  on  last  Sabbath  this  woman  for 
the  first  time  came  to  church,  and  in  the  absence  of  the 
missionary,  heard  the  joyous  message  from  the  'lips  of 
his  devoted  wife,  and  promised  to  attend  in  future. 
This  incident  has  its  solemn  and  instructive  lessons. 
She  came  to  hear  the  gospel  for  the  first  time,  promised 
to  continue,  and  before  the  next  sun  had  sunk  in  the 
west,  her  soul  had  passed  from  time  and  entered  upon 
the  unseen  realities  of  the  eternal  world.  Here  is  a 
voice  saying,  Gospel  hearers,  remember,  as  you  from 
Sabbath  to  Sabbath  pass  the  threshold  of  your  sanctua- 
ries, that  before  another  Sabbath  comes  round,  you  may 
be  summoned  to  appear  before  the  great  white  throne. 
Preacher,  remember  that  you,  perhaps,  are  addressing 
some  whom  you  may  not  see  again  until  we  all  meet  on 
the  great  day  of  final  account.  Friends  of  missions, 
observe  that  through  your  agency,  Christ  and  the  re- 
surrection were  spoken  to  this  woman  ere  she  entered 
the  eternal  world ;  and  it  may  be  that  through  this 
word  she  is  now  in  glory,  among  those  who  are  redeemed 
out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  na- 
tion. 

"  On  Monday  evening  we  exhibited  a  variety  of 
Scriptural  illustrations,  with  Mr.  Geddie's  Magic  Lan- 
tern, to  the  great  astonishment  of  a  number  of  natives.  It 
appeared  to  have  a  happy  effect  upon  those  who  were 
present,  for  they  left  saying,  '  that  Religion  was  a  great 
thing,  it  enabled  Missi  to  do  anything.  But  we  hea- 


228  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

then  can  do  nothing, — what  is  the  good  of  our  Chiefs  ? 
What  can  they  do  ?" 

"  On  Tuesday,  24,  I  left  our  dear  friends,  after  having 
spent  a  pleasant,  and  I  trust  profitable  season  with  them 
— grieved  that  our  friends  at  home  know  so  little  about 
his  excellent  wife — for  she  only  requires  to  be  known  to 
be  loved. 

"  On  Sabbath,  July  9th,  about  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  we 
came  to  anchor  at  Aneiteum.  Our  homeward  voyage 
was  rendered  tedious  by  head  winds  and  calms." 

The  next  few  weeks  were  spent  with  Mr.  Geddie 
getting  some  lessons  in  mission  life  and  mission  labour, 
and  making  preparations  for  their  final  settlement, 
Black  Beach,  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  island  from 
Port  Resolution.  But  at  that  time  it  was  not  consid- 
ered safe  to  land  there.  It  was  therefore  arranged 
that  he  should  reside  with  Mr.  Paton,  learning  the 
language  and  giving  him  all  the  assistance  in  his  power. 
He  was  now  eager  to  be  at  work,  although  he  felt  the 
difficulties  that  were  before  him. 

"  I  long,  deeply  long  to  be  on  the  ground  and  engaged 
in  the  work.  There  is  a  great  work  to  be  done  on  Tan- 
na.  It  is  a  rugged,  but  most  interesting  and  important 
field  of  labour.  It  is  said  to  be  the  Sebastopol  of  Sa- 
tan's kingdom  in  the  New  Hebrides.  The  overthrow 
of  Tanna  would  give  a  crushing  blow  to  the  reign  of 
darkness  on  these  islands.  The  Tannese  are  a  people 
who  have  hitherto  oifered  a  most  determined  opposition 
to  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  among  them ;  are  a 
terror  to  foreigners,  (not  one  of  whom  dare  reside  on 
the  island  at  present),  and  live  in  continual  warfare  with 
c;irli  other.  But  let  continual  prayer  ascend  from  the 


FROM  MELBOURNE  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.   229 

church  for  this  mission,  and  you  will  soon  hear  glad  ti- 
dings of  the  wonderful  doings  of  the  Lord  on  dark, 
cruel,  gospel-hating  Tanna. 

"  Since  the  date  of  my  last  letter  I  have  been  variously 
employed,  yet  I  trust  always  occupied  so  as  to  advance 
the  work  which  brought  me  here.  A  portion  of  this 
time  was  spent  in  the  John  Knox,  in  the  trips  to  the  ad- 
joining isles,  in  visiting  schools,  in  attending  native 
missionary  meetings  on  Aneiteum,  and  so  on.  Time 
thus  passed  away  rapidly — most  pleasantly,  and  I  trust 
profitably.  I  do  feel  grateful  that  I  have  been  per- 
mitted to  behold  the  happy  and  glorious  results,  which 
have  been  effected  here  through  the  blessed  gospel.  In 
travelling  thus,  I  have  gained  some  experience,  which 
may  hereafter  turn  to  good  account.  The  native  mis- 
sionary meetings  were  delightful,  and  their  results  I 
trust  will  powerfully  stimulate  our  people  at  home,  to 
increased  efforts,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  these 
seas.  A  people  so  recently  reclaimed  from  heathenism, 
darkness,  and  degradation,  now  engaged  in  the  exten- 
sion of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  is  a  fact  that  demands 
the  liveliest  gratitude.  In  these  results  you  have  tangi- 
ble evidence  that  the  day  is  not  far  distant  when  the 
Aneiteumese  will  support  the  means  of  grace  among 
themselves. 

"  On  Monday,  Sept.  10,  we  sailed  for  Tanna, 
leaving  many  to  whom  we  had  become  much  attached, 
and  who  appeared  equally  attached  to  us.  I  may  say 
in  one  word,  that  our  stay  on  Aneiteum  has  been  most 
pleasant — pleasant  in  our  intercourse  with  the  mission 
brethren  and  the  natives — pleasant  in  the  kindness  we 

20 


230  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

received  from   all — and  pleasant  in  the  growing  sense 
that  our  time  there  has  been  most  profitably  spent. 

"  Mr.  Geddie  accompanied  us.     We  made  an  attempt 
to  land  at  Mr.  Matheson's  station,  but  the  wind  in- 
creasing we  were  unable  to  effect  a  landing ;  were  blown 
out  of  our  course,  and  did  not  reach  Port  Resolution 
until  Wednesday  a  little  after  dark.     And  now,  we  have 
reached  our  destination.     In  all  the  way  in  which  we 
have  come,  we  have  seen  the  hand  of  Him,  who  saidr 
'Lo  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.'     We  are  thus  encouraged  to  believe  that  our 
presence  here  is  in  accordance  with  his  blessed  com- 
mand, has  his  sanction,  and  that  he  will  be  with  us  still. 
"  Here  we  hope  to  spend  the  rest  of  the  days  allotted 
to  us,  in  this  vale  of  tears.     Henceforward,  therefore, 
it  will  be  our  duty  to  give  you  a  faithful  account  of  our 
labours  on  this  dark  island,  the  condition  of  the  wretched 
people,  the  state  of   the  work  of  evangelization,  and 
such   other  items  of  information  as  may  be  instructive 
or  in  any  way  calculated  to  excite  interest  in  this  sa- 
cred cause — the  work  of  God  on  this  isle.     But  how 
difficult  to  portray  before  the  mind,  so  as  to  give  an  ac- 
curate impression  of  things  unseen — never  seen.     It  is 
one  thing  to  read  about  these  isles  and  islanders,  and 
quite  another  thing  to  see,  and  live  among  them.     The 
efficacy  of  the  prayer  of  our  people,  on   behalf  of  the 
Mission  on  this  island,  must  ever  largely  depend  upon 
the  fulness  and  accuracy  of   the  information  they  re- 
ceive respecting  this  work.     If  then,  our  letters  at  any 
time,  are  dark  and  gloomy,  let  them  be  a  stimulant  to 
earnest  prayer ;  if  bright  and  cheering,  let  them  be  a 
matter  of  gratitude  and  thanksgiving." 


FROM    MELBOURNE    TO    THE    NEW    HEBRIDES,       231 


I    i    i 


232  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 


CHAPTER    X. 

LABOURS    OJV    TANNA. 

TANNA,  upon  which  Mr.  Johnston  was  now  stationed, 
is  situated  in  19°  30'  S.  Lat.  and  169°  20'  E.  Long., 
and  is  thus  about  eight  days  sail  from  Sydney.  It  is  a 
large  island  compared  with  some  in  the  neighbourhood, 
hence  its  name  Tanna  Sore,  or  the  great  land.  It  is 
about  thirty  miles  in  length  from  north-west  to  south- 
east, and  from  nine  to  twelve  in  breadth. 

It  is  the  most  beautiful  island  of  the  southern  division 
of  the  New  Hebrides.  A  high  mountain  rises  in  the 
centre,  which  is  covered  with  verdure  to  its  summit, 
while  the  rest  of  the  island  is  agreeably  diversified  with 
hill  and  dale,  all  of  it  fertile.  "It  is  mountainous," 
says  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Murray,  "  but  the  mountains 
being  generally  rather  low  and  round,  or  table-topped, 
and  covered  with  dense  forests  to  their  summits,  it  ap- 
pears soft  and  beautiful  rather  than  grand  and  imposing. 
'  The  purple  peak,  the  pointed  spire,'  the  frowning  bat- 
tlement, and  hoary  cliff,  which  look  so  grand  and  pic- 
turesque on  many  of  the  islands  of  Polynesia  are  not 
found  on  Tanna.  It  has  however  its  own  beauties  and 
objects  of  interest  many  and  great." 

The  most  prominent  object  in  approaching  is  the  vol- 


LABOURS   ON   TANNA.  233 

cano,  which  serves  as  a  lighthouse,  the  light  of  which 
can  never  be  mistaken.  It  has  been  in  incessant  ac- 
tivity since  the  day  of  Captain  Cook,  and  probably  long 
before,  its  eruption  taking  place  at  intervals  from  five 
to  eight  minutes. 

"  Tanna,"  says  Mr.  Copeland,  "  as  a  whole  may  be 
said  to  be  composed  of  two  parts,  the  high  and  the 
low.  All  the  south  end  of  the  island  as  far  as  Port 
Resolution  is  high ;  and  from  Port  Resolution  onward 
to  the  north  of  the  island  it  is  much  lower.  In  both 
divisions  you  may  find  the  cultivated  land  near  the 
shore,  but  the  appearance  of  the  high  land  in  the  low 
division  is  quite  different.  In  the  south  the  mountains 
are  covered  with  trees  to  their  summits ;  whereas  in  the 
north  the  hills  produce  grass  only.  In  the  south  there 
is  not  much  table  land,  in  the  north  the  whole  may  be 
described  as  table  land." 

The  island  is  amazingly  fertile.  Yams,  taro,  bread- 
fruit, cocoanuts,  sugar  cane,  and  bananas  grow  in  abun- 
dance, and  some  fruits  which  are  not  common  in  East- 
ern Polynesia,  such  as  figs.  The  yam  is  principally 
cultivated,  and  the  size  of  some  is  enormous.  Dr. 
Turner  says  he  has  seen  them  4  feet  in  length,  and 
weighing  from  40  to  50  pounds,  while  Captain  Cook 
speaks  of  one  which  weighed  55  pounds. 

It  was  first  discovered  in  1774  by  Captain  Cook,  who 
also  discovered  the  harbour,  the  native  'name  of  which 
is  Uea,  but  which  he  called  Port  Resolution,  after  the 
name  of  his  ship.  It  was  here  that  Mr.  Johnston  was 
stationed.  It  is  a  tolerable  harbour  situated  on  the  north 
side  of  the  island.  It  is  a  bay  or  creek  about  three 
quarters  of  a  mile  deep  and  about  half  a  mile  wide, 
20* 


234  MEMOIR,   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

formed  on  the  east  by  a  neck  of  low  land,  and  on  the 
west  by  a  mountain  five  hundred  feet  high.  The  in- 
terior of  this  mountain  seems  like  a  furnace,  and  the 
crust  is  so  thin,  that  walking  over  it  in  some  places 
seems  like  walking  over  a  hot  iron  plate,  and  from  fis- 
sures in  Various  places  volumes  of  steam  and  sulphurous 
vapours  are  seen  rising.  Yet  it  is  covered  with  vegeta- 
tion, and  contains  several  villages  inhabited  by  about 
five  hundred  persons.  So  little  apprehension  of  danger 
have  they,  that  their  villages  are  so  arranged,  that  these 
hot  places  should  be  in  the  centre  of  them,  where  their 
public  meetings  and  night  dances  take  place,  and  where 
on  cold  days  they  lounge  and  enjoy  themselves.  Hot 
springs  abound,  varying  in  temperature,  some  forming 
a  pleasant  tepid  bath,  others  rising  to  190°  Fahrenheit, 
and  even  some  above  the  boiling  point.  '  Every  day,' 
says  Dr.  Turner,  '  you  may  see  the  women  there  cook- 
ing their  yams  and  other  vegetables,  in  hollow  places 
dug  out,  and  which  form  a  series  of  never  failing  boiling 
pots.  The  men  and  boys  have  only  to  stand  on  the 
rocks,  spear  their  fish,  and  pitch  them  behind  them 
into  the  hot  springs.  Sulphur  is  abundant.'  ' 

About  five  miles  from  Port  Resolution  is  the  cone  of 
the  volcano.  Around  it  is  a  barren  valley  of  a  mile 
wide,  formed  by  the  black  sandy  dust  and  ashes  from 
the  crater.  The  mountain  itself  is  thus  described  by 
Dr.  Turner : — 

"  The  ascent  up  the  mountain  to  the  edge  of  the  cup 
is  a  gradual  slope,  but  the  walking  is  laborious,  as  you 
sink  to  the  ankles  at  every  step  in  the  fine  dark  gray 
dust  or  sand,  which  has  accumulated  from  the  eruptions 
of  the  volcano.  The  perpendicular  height  of  the  crater 


LABOURS   ON   TANNA.  235 

from  the  valley  at  its  base  is  almost  three  hundred  feet. 
When  you  reach  the  edge  of  the  cup,  you  see  that  it  is 
oblong,  and  curved  rather  than  circular,  and  about  a 
mile  and  a-half  in  circumference.  On  reaching  the  top 
and  looking  over  the  edge;  you  expect  to  see  the  boiling 
lava ;  but  instead  of  that,  the  great  cup  contains  five 
other  smaller  cups,  or  outlets,  separated  from  each  other 
by  ridges  of  dark  sand.  To  see  the  boiling  lava,  you 
would  require  to  go  down  inside  the  outer  cup,  and  then 
up  one  of  these  interior  ridges.  Were  it  solid  rock,  the 
attempt  might  be  made,  but  from  the  fragile  sandy  ap- 
pearance of  these  smaller  ridges,  it  seems  as  if  it  would 
be  sure  to  slip,  and  down  you  go.  Then  again, 
you  never  know  the  moment  there  is  to  be  an  eruption, 
nor  do  you  know  from  which  of  the  five  outlets  it  is  to 
come.  I  felt  no  inclination  to  risk  the  experiment, 
which  would  be  something  like  examining  the  interior 
of  the  mouth  of  a  cannon,  not  knowing  the  instant  it 
might  go  off.  You  feel  that  you  are  far  enough  when 
you  stand  on  the  edge  of  the  outer  cup.  The  hissing, 
panting,  blowing,  and  strange  unearthly  sounds  from 
these  great  gulfs,  as  you  look  down  and  along,  are  fear- 
ful, and  presently  you  are  awe-struck  with  the  thunder- 
ing, deafening  roar  of  an  eruption,  which  baffles  de- 
scription. The  simultaneous  bursting  of  a  number 
of  steam-engine  boilers,  or  the  explosion  of  a  ton 
of  gunpowder,*  or  the  united  volley  from  a  regiment 
or  ^vo  of  infantry  and  artillery,  might  be  something 
like  it.  Then  up  fly  the  great  crimson  flakes  of  liquid 
lava,  which  gradually  blacken,  and  consolidate,  and  de- 
scend. More  solid  blocks  of  stone  fly  up  with  these 
softer  masses,  and  rise  far  above  them,  to  a  height  of 


236  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

two  and  three  hundred  feet  from  the  edge  of  the  cup. 
The  most  of  this  matter  falls  right  down  again  into  the 
crater.  It  sometimes  takes  a  slant,  however,  as  you 
see  from  the  masses  of  obsidian  or  volcanic  glass  and 
scoriae  all  about,  so  that  you  require  to  have  your  wits 
about  you,  keep  a  look-out  overhead,  and  be  ready  to 
'stand  from  under.' 

"  Clouds  of  steam  and  thick  black  smoke  also  rise  with 
every  eruption.  This  smoke  goes,  of  course,  with  the 
prevailing  wind,  and  the  atmosphere  for  miles  in  that 
direction  is  charged  with  the  dark  volcanic  dust.  The 
volcano  was  to  the  west  of  where  we  lived.  The  first 
day  we  had  a  westerly  wind  Mr.  Nisbet  and  I  were  busy 
out  of  doors,  putting  up  the  roof  of  our  house.  We  felt 
a  strange  sensation  about  the  eyes  and  nostrils,  and 
could  not  imagine  what  it  was  which  was  gathering  on 
our  hands  and  arms.  Presently  we  discovered  that  the 
clouds  of  black  dust  from  thS  volcano  were  coming  in 
our  direction,  and  that  the  atmosphere  was  loaded  with 
the  finest  dark-gray  particles.  Next  morning  every 
leaf  and  blade  of  glass  was  covered  with  a  thin  coating 
of  something  like  the  finest  steel  filings." 

As  some  account  of  the  productions  of  these  islands 
may  be  desired  by  some  of  our  readers,  we  subjoin 
the  following  account  written  by  Mr.  Copeland,  with 
special  reference  to  Aneiteum,  but  equally  applicable  to 
Tanna. 

"  In  the  forest  we  have  a  large  supply  of  timber,  dur- 
able, tough,  and  easily  wrought.  It  is  true,  we  have 
neither  the  oak  of  England,  nor  the  ash  and  larch  of 
Scotland ;  but  we  have  the  banyan,  the  Kauri  pine,  the 
iron  tree,  and  a  host  of  others.  Aneiteum  is  far  supe- 


NATIVES    AND    VOLCANO. 


LAJJOUKti    Ui\    TANNA.  237 

rior  to  Tanna  and  Erroinanga  in  respect  of  timber.  It 
supplies  abundance  of  wood  for  fuel,  and  also  for  the 
purposes  of  house-building,  from  the  light  rods  required 
for  the  roof  up  to  that  sawn  into  boards  for  flooring. 
The  greater  part  of  the  wood  employed  in  constructing 
both  the  extensive  mission-houses  here  was  grown  on 
the  island.  Mr.  Gordon's  first  house  on  Erroinanga, 
and  both  the  mission-houses  on  Tanna,  were  built  of 
Aneiteum  wood.  And  when  you  remember  that  a  house 
here  is  composed  of  thatch,  plaster,  and  timber,  you  can 
easily  see  that  the  quantity  of  the  last  so  employed  can- 
not be  small.  Some  of  the  Kauri  is  found  suitable  for 
yards  and  spars. 

"  Of  trees  of  another  class — viz.,  fruit-bearing — we 
may  mention,  first  of  all,  the  cocoa-nut  palm,  the  rein- 
deer of  the  Polynesian.  Every  part  of  it  is  put  to  some 
useful  purpose  by  the  natives.  It  differs  from  the  trees 
with  you,  inasmuch  as  it  is  endogenous — i.  e.,  does  not 
increase  in  size  by  adding  yearly  a  layer  of  new  wood 
immediately  under  the  bark.  If  you  take  a  section  of 
a  larch  near  the  root,  you  can,  by  counting  its  concen- 
tric circles,  ascertain  the  age  of  the  tree  pretty  exactly. 
It  is  not  so  with  the  palms ;  the  cocoa-nut  has  no  such 
circles  or  successive  layers.  It  is  as  thick  at  the  root 
when  seven  years  of  age,  and  twenty  feet  in  height,  as 
when  fifty  years  old,  and  sixty  feet  high.  The  tall, 
tapering,  corrugated  trunk  is  quite  bare ;  it  has  no 
branches,  but  is  surmounted  by  a  tuft  of  feather-like 
leaves,  ten  or  twelve  feet  in  length,  the  nuts  being  found 
at  their  junction  with  the  stem.  In  '  Anderson's  Geo- 
graphy,' (Nelson  and  Sons,  Edinburgh,)  page  205,  it  is 
said — '  The  cocoa  palm  may  be  regarded  as  the  staff  of 


238  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

life  to  the  Polynesian.  He  reposes  beneath  its  shade, 
eats  its  fruit,  and  the  juice  of  its  nuts  supplies  him  with 
a  delicious  draught.  The  shells  of  the  nuts  furnish  him 
with  beautiful  goblets,  and  the  boughs  of  the  trees  are 
formed  into  baskets  ;  the  dry  trunks  kindle  his  fires, 
while  their  fibres  are  twined  into  fishing-lines  arid  cords. 
His  hut  is  thatched  with  its  boughs,  and  his  canoe  is 
impelled  through  the  water  with  a  paddle  formed  of  its 
wood.'  This  may  appear  a  highly  coloured  description, 
but  I  am  not  sure  tliat  it  mentions  all  its  virtues.  It 
likewise  supplies  a  kind  of  coarse  cloth,  which  has  been 
made  into  garments  on  the  Eastern  Islands  ;  the  leaves 
form  the  native  carpets  and  blankets,  and  other  por- 
tions supply  their  brooms  and  baling  dishes.  Even  the 
husks  of  the  nuts,  that  are  regarded  here  as  an  incum- 
brance  from  their  number,  are  taken  across  the  seas, 
and  sold  in  Britain  to  scrub  wooden  floors.  It  also 
yields  an  abundance  of  oil,  by  the  light  of  some  of 
which  I  write  you  this  letter.  Mention  is  made  in  the 
above  quotation  of  the  milk  of  the  cocoa-nut,  which  is 
said  to  form  a  delicious  draught.  It  is  really  so  ;  it  is 
cool,  and  most  carefully  freed  from  all  impurities ;  it  is 
prepared  far  from  the  ground  in  an  air-tight  receptacle, 
which  expands  as  the  fluid  increases,  and  it  is  nicely 
sweetened  and  acidulated  by  the  hand  of  the  bountiful 
Creator. 

"  The  tree  flourishes  on  poor  as  well  as  on  rich  soils; 
and  though  within  the  reach  of  the  sea,  its  milk  is  not 
in  the  least  affected.  The  nuts  are  found  all  the  year 
round,  and  supply  food  and  drink,  requiring  no  pre- 
paration. 

"  We  may  now  turn  to  the  bread-fruit,  another  im- 


LABOURS    ON   TANNA.  239 

portant  source  of  native  food.  The  tree  itself  is  not 
unlike  the  'spreading  beech.'  The  fruit  is  the  most 
valuable  part.  It  is  of  a  beautiful  light  green  colour, 
and  three  or  four  inches  in  diameter.  It  is  all  edible 
except  the  rind  and  core,  and  can  be  prepared  jn  a  very 
short  time  by  roasting  it  on  hot  embers.  It  is  in  season 
for  some  time  about  the  beginning  of  the  year ;  and 
what  is  not  required  at  the  time,  is  subjected  to  a  slight 
fermentation,  and  laid  up  for  future  use. 

"Ellis,  in  his  'Polynesian  Researches,'  says,  'It  has 
but  little  taste,  and  that  is  frequently  rather  sweet ;  it 
is  somewhat  farinaceous,  but  not  so  much  so  as  several 
other  vegetables,  and  probably  less  so  than  the  English 
potato,  to  which  in  flavour  it  is  also  inferior.  It  is 
slightly  astringent,  and,  as  a  vegetable,  it  is  good,  but 
is  a  very  indifferent  substitute  for  English  bread.' 

"  The  bark  of  this  tree  can  be  made  into  cloth ;  its 
juice,  which  becomes  hard  on  exposure  to  the  air,  serves 
the  purposes  of  pitch,  and  the  trunk  can  be  sawn  into 
boards,  which  are  easily  wrought  and  very  durable. 

"  We  have  also  the  banana.  It  can  hardly  be  called 
a  tree,  though  it  grows  to  a  considerable  height.  Its 
leaves  are  light  green  and  very  large,  four  feet  by  three. 
The  fruit  is  about  nine  inches  in  length,  curved  and 
pentagonal.  It  grows  in  a  bunch  like  Indian  corn, 
sometimes  to  the  number  of  250  upon  one  stalk,  and 
just  as  much  as  a  man  can  carry.  When  Mr.  Inglis 
was  here,  one  bunch  was  cut  down,  which  he  said  would 
form  a  substantial  meal  for  thirty  men.  It  does  not 
ripen  on  the  tree,  but  requires  to  be  hung  up  in  a  house, 
and  here  it  soon  becomes  yellow,  and  is  ready  for  being 
eaten.  A  plant  produces  fruit  but  once,  and  then  dies, 


*240  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

its  place  being  supplied  by  suckers  which  have  risen  up 
nil  around,  to  bear  in  their  turn  and  then  decay. 

"  We  have  also  the  sugar-cane — a  kind  of  tall  pointed 
grass,  eight  or  ten  feet  in  height,  and  nine  inches  in 
circumference.  Its  juice  is  not  converted  into  sugar 
here,  nor  does  it  stand  high  as  an  article  of  diet.  It  is 
very  refreshing  to  the  traveller,  however,  as  it  serves  to 
appease,  to  some  extent,  both  hunger  and  thirst. 

"  We  come  now  to  speak  of  taro,  the  staff  of  life  of 
the  Aneiteumese.  It  is  an  underground  product  like 
the  potato.  It  has  a  large,  solid,  tuberous  root,  of  an 
oblong  shape,  sometimes  fifteen  inches  in  length,  and 
twelve  in  circumference.  The  taros  are  two  or  three 
feet  in  height  and  heart-shaped.  When  roasted,  it  re- 
sembles as  much  as  any  other  root  the  Irish  potato. 
There  are  two  things  about  this  plant  worthy  of  notice. 
In  the  first  place,  if  attempted  to  be  eaten  raw,  it  is  so 
acrid  and  pungent  as  to  cause  great  pain,  if  not  exco- 
riation of  the  mouth  ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  it  grows 
only  to  perfection  in  a  marsh,  or  other  place  deluged 
with  water. 

"  The  yam  is  another  source  of  native  food.  Per- 
haps in  no  place  in  the  world,  does  it  grow  so  well  as 
on  Tanna.  There  one  of  them  is  a  sufficient  load  for 
two  persons.  It  is  quite  common  to  see  specimens  four 
feet  in  length,  and  eighteen  in  circumference.  Occa- 
sionally they  attain  to  the  length  of  a  full-sized  man. 
Their  substance  is  somewhat  fibrous,  granular,  farina- 
ceous, and  sweet.  They  require  a  good  deal  of  atten- 
tion when  growing.  The  part  above  ground  is  long, 
slender,  and  creeping,  and  requires  to  be  supported  by 
a  frame-work  of  reeds  or  wood,  which  it  very  soon  con- 


LAIJUl'RS    ON    TANNA.  241 

ceals  under  a  mass  of  leaves.  Wh;m  I  saw  the  natives 
on  Tanna  training  their  yams,  I  was  always  reminded 
of  those  happy  days  of  old,  when  men  wedded  the  vine 
to  the  elm.  Unlike  the  taro,  the  yam,  when  ripe,  will 
keep  for  several  months.  The  method  of  propagating 
it  is  that  employed  in  the  case  of  the  potato — a  small 
part  having  an  eye  in  it  being  put  into  the  ground  to 
germinate. 

"  In  addition  to  these,  there  are  many  other  fruits  of 
different  sorts — some  of  them  cultivated  and  others  pro- 
duced spontaneously — that  are  resorted  to  by  the  na- 
tives for  a  change,  and  when  the  others  are  scarce. 

"  Arrowroot  grows  wild ;  tapioca,  melons,  citrons, 
pine-apples,  figs,  oranges,  &c..  have  been  introduced, 
and  thrive  well.  We  have  cotton,  too,  which  has  been 
much  spoken  about  of  late.  Our  cabbage  is  the  leaf  of 
a  tree,  our  carpets  are  made  of  vegetable  materials,  and 
the  shoe-blacking  grows  just  at  the  door. 

"  I  have  already  told  you  that  we  have  no  slate ;  and 
as  we  have  not  the  cereals,  we  have  no  straw  for  thatch. 
Tiles  might  perhaps  be  made  with  some  trouble ;  but 
they,  as  well  as  slates,  galvanized  iron,  and  corrugated 
zinc,  while  durable,  would,  I  fear,  be  uncomfortably  hot. 
We  have  a  copious  supply  of  this  necessary  item  in  the 
reed,  and  the  leaves  of  the  pandanus,  cocoa-nut,  and 
sugar-cane.  No  one  can  fail  on  coming  here  to  be 
struck  with  the  preponderance  of  vegetable  over  animal 
food — with  the  quantities  in  which  it  is  supplied — with 
the  fertility  of  the  soil,  producing  often  three  crops  at 
the  same  time,  in  trees,  shrubs,  and  underground  plants 
— and  the  rapidity  of  growth  and  decay. 

"  And  now  let  us  leave   the   land,  and  glance   for   a 
21 


242  MEMOIR    OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

moment  at  the  sea  that  encircles.  We  have  a  great  cir- 
cular breakwater,  for  whose  stability  we  never  tremble, 
in  the  works  of  the  coral-insect.  This  little  creature 
thus  by  its  labours  protects  our  island,  beautifies  our 
coast,  and  supplies  us  with  a  store  of  the  purest  lime. 
The  sea  teems  with  fish,  some  good  and  others  bad,  and 
some  which  do  not  appear  to  be  altogether  from  home 
when  out  of  the  water.  The  whole  may  be  seen  rolling 
and  tumbling  about  on  shore,  as  well  as  the  voracious 
shark.  Here,  too,  may  be  seen  and  tasted  the  turtle, 
which  is  more  like  flesh  than  fish." 

As  Mr.  Matheson  was  so  much  longer  on  the  island, 
we  shall  reserve  a  fuller  account  of  the  natives  till  we 
come  to  narrate  his  history,  but  one  peculiarity  con- 
nected with  them  we  must  here  notice,  as  it  will  fre- 
quently come  under  our  review  in  the  subsequent  nar- 
ratives, viz.,  their  ideas  regarding  disease.  "The  real 
gods  at  Tanna,"  says  Dr.  Turner,  "may  be  said  to  be 
the  disease-makers.  It  is  surprising  how  these  men  are 
dreaded,  and  how  firm  the  belief  is  that,  they  have  in 
their  hands  the  power  of  life  and  death.  There  are 
rain-makers  and  thunder-makers,  and  fly  and  musquito- 
makers,  and  a  host  of  other  'sacred  men,'  but  the  dis- 
ease-makers are  the  most  dreaded.  It  is  believed  th.it 
these  men  can  create  disease  and  death  by  burning  what  is 
called  nahak.  Nahak  means  rubbish,  but  principally 
refuse  of  food.  Everything  of  the  kind  they  bury  or 
throw  into  the  sea,  lest  the  disease-makers  should  get 
hold  of  it.  These  fellows  are  always  about,  and  con- 
sider it  their  special  business  to  pick  up  and  burn,  with 
certain  formalities,  anything  in  the  nnh;ik  line  which 
comes  in  their  way. 


LABOURS    ON   TANNA.  243 

**  When  a  person  is  taken  ill,  he  believes  that  it  is 
occasioned  by  some  one  burning  his  rubbish.  Instead 
of  thinking  about  medicine,  he  calls  some  one  to  blow  a 
shell,  a  large  conch  or  other  shell,  which,  when  perfo- 
rated and  blown,  can  be  heard  two  or  three  miles  off. 
The  meaning  of  it  is  to  implore  the  person  who  is  sup- 
posed to  be  burning  the  sick  man's  rubbish  and  causing 
all  the  pain,  to  stop  burning ;  and  it  is  a  promise  as 
well  that  a  present  will  be  taken  in  the  morning.  The 
greater  the  pain  the  more  they  blow  the  shell,  and  when 
the  pain  abates  they  cease,  supposing  that  the  disease- 
maker  has  been  kind  enough  to  stop  burning.  Then 
the  friends  of  the  sick  man  arrange  about  a  present  to 
take  in  the  morning.  Pigs,  mats,  knives,  hatchets, 
beads,  whales'  teeth,  etc.,  are  the  sort  of  things  taken. 
Some  of  the  disease-making  craft  are  always  ready  to 
receive  the  presents,  and  to  assure  the  party  that  they 
will  do  their  best  to  prevent  the  rubbish  being  again 
burned.  If  the  poor  man  has  another  attack  at  night, 
he  thinks  the  nahak  is  again  burning ;  the  shell  is  again 
blown,  other  presents  taken,  and  so  they  go  on.  '  All 
that  a  man  hath  will  he  give  for  his  life,'  and  if  he 
dies,  his  friends  lay  it  all  down  to  the  disease-makers, 
as  not  being  pleased  with  the  presents  taken,  and  as 
having  burned  the  rubbish  to  the  end.  The  idea  is, 
that  whenever  it  is  all  burned  the  person  dies.  Night 
after  night  might  be  heard  the  dismal  too-too-tooing  of 
these  shells.  We  observed,  also,  that  the  belief  in  the 
system  of  nahak  burning  was  as  firm  in  the  craft  as  out_ 
of  it.  If  a  disease-maker  was  ill  himself,  he  felt  sure 
that  some  one  must  be  burning  his  nahak.  He,  too, 


244  MEMOIR    OF    8.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

must  have  a  shell  blown,  and  presents  sent  to  the  party 
supposed  to  be  causing  the  mischief. 

"  Coughs,  influenza,  dysentery,  and  some  skin  dis- 
eases, the  Tannese  attribute  to  their  intercourse  with 
white  men,  and  call  them  foreign  things." 

Mr.  Johnston  was  now  at  length  settled  on  a  heathen 
island.  His  labours  among  its  inhabitants,  and  the 
state  of  society  among  them,  will  appear  from  his 
letters.  In  September  he  thus  writes  : 

"  Though  my  experience  of  heathen  lands  is  only  commencing, 
yet  I  have  seen  enough  to  make  me  realize  in  quite  a  new  sense, 
the  awful,  the  dismal  darkness,  the  consummate  degradation, 
and  awful  wretchedness  of  heathenism.  Such  is  Tanna !  Poor 
Tanna  !  Long  has  she  resisted  the  efforts  which  have  been  put 
forth  to  give  her  the  light  and  blessing  of  the  glorious  gospel. 
Some  have  been  driven  from  the  field;  others  have  suffered 
cruel  death ;  others  have  fallen  on  the  field ;  others  have  en- 
dured trials  seldom  equalled.  Still  they  resist,  still  they  refuse 
to  receive  the  gospel  message,  and  threaten  the  destruction  of 
all  connected  with  this  work.  Shall  ah1  this  loss  of  life,  these 
sufferings,  trials,  labours,  and  prayers  be  lost?  Surely  not. 
Doubtless  the  happy  harvest  will  coiue,  when  the  sheaves  shall 
be  gathered  with  great  rejoicing.  But  it  still  looks  dark.  I 
speak  the  minds  of  all  the  brethren  in  Tanna,  when  I  say  we 
have  no  evidence  that  there  is  a  single  person  on  this  dark  isle, 
who  is  living  under  the  saving  influence  of  Divine  truth.  But 
I  do  fondly  hope  that  the  work  of  preparation  for  this  glorious 
change  is  going  on.  The  Tannese  are  divided  into  numerous 
tribes  or  clans,  that  live  in.a  state  of  enmity,  ever  fighting  with 
and  devouring  each  other.  At  present  these  petty  fightings 
have  ceased — peace  is  universal.  This  we  regard  a.s  quite  a  new 
•  era  in  the  history  of  Tanna.  Cannibalism  also,  so  far  as  known 
to  us,  is  at  an  end.  The  strangling  of  widows  on  the  death  of  a 
chief  has  received  a  check.  On  this  side  of  the  island  the  Sab- 
bath is  acknowledged,  and  a  large  number  of  the  j>"upk:  cease 


LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  245 

from  labour.  These  changes  are  the  results  of  God's  blessing 
upon  missionary  efforts,  and  are  preparing  the  soil  for  the  seeds 
of  Divine  truth.  Remember,  we  only  speak  yet  of  the  work  of 
preparation  going  on.  The  people  still  live  in  the  love  and 
practice  of  the  most  vile  and  brutish  sins — sins  which  it  is  a 
shame  to  mention. 

"  In  regard  to  ourselves  we  are  fully  occupied  with  the  lan- 
guage. Here  we  have  various  difficulties  to  contend  with  which 
are  unknown  to  the  learners  of  written  languages.  The  lexicon, 
the  grammar,  the  translation,  the  .teacher,  &c..  are  all  wanting. 
You  hear  a  jargon  of  strange  sounds ;  but  have  no  means  of  as- 
certaining their  meaning.  This  chaos  of  sounds,  you  have  to 
learn,  to  analyze,  to  classify,  and  to  apply  to  a  purpose  entirely 
new..  This  is  our  present  work — difficult  in  the  extreme.  We 
find  the  knowledge  which  we-acquired  of  the  Aneiteumese  to  be 
of  great  service. 

' '  Mr.  Paton  and  I  have  made  some  efforts  of  late  to  extend 
our  influence  on  Tanna.  The  John  Knox,  a  few  weeks  ago,  was 
placed  at  our  disposal,  in  order  to  aid  us  in  this  work.  We 
sailed  in  her  for  the  purpose  of  holding  communication  with  all 
the  various  ports  of  Tanna  accessible  by  water.  We  left  Mrs. 
Johnston  alone,  amid  a  savage  people ;  and  without  an  indi- 
vidual to  whom  she  could  speak. 

"Were  the  circumstances  under  which  she  was  left,  fully 
stated,  perhaps  this  would  be  considered  an  act  on  her  part  of 
humble  faith  and  Christian  heroism,  equal  to  those  which  on 
some  occasions  have  made  a  loud  sound  in  the  world. 

"We  first  visited  Aniwa,  where  we  saw  many  evidences  that 
the  work  of  God  is  prospering  in  the  hands  of  Aneiteumese 
teachers.  The  people  earnestly  solicited  us  to  remain  and  teach 
them.  They  urged  that  it  was  not  fair  to  have  two  Missis  at 
the  harbour,  and  none  on  their  island,  that  the  Tannese  were 
very  bad,  that  they  hated  Missi,  that  the  people  here  loved 
Mi'xm'.  and  would  listen  to  his  word,  and  when  they  got  more 
light  would  go  and  help  to  teach  the  Tannese.  We  remained  on 
shore  some  hours,  endeavouring  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  the 
tcjirhers.  and  left  quite  delighted  with  what  we  saw. 

"  We  failed  in  holding  communication  as  frequently  as  we  had 
21  * 


246  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHASTON. 

hoped  with  the  Tannese,  as  we  sailed  along  the  coast.  On  the 
second  day  we  reached  Wacus,  or  Black  Beach,  which  is  a  good 
anchorage,  and  next  in  importance  to  the  harbour.  The  people 
seemed  quite  alarmed  at  our  approach  ;  drew  up  their  canoes ; 
and  fled  to  the  bush.  You  will  remember  that  this  is  the  place 
where  several  bloody  collisions  have  taken  place  between  the  na- 
tives and  foreigners.  Here  H.  M.  S.  Iris  lost  one  or  two  men, 
and  in  return,  fired  upon  the  natives,  and  spent  several  days  in 
destroying  their  plantations,  houses,  &c.  No  foreigners  dare  land 
here  unless  well  protected.  Such  is  the  harbour  in  which  w6 
lay,  and  such  the  people  with  whom  we  were  endeavouring  to 
hold  communication.  We  lay  at  anchor  here  all  night,  and 
until  about  10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  next  day.  All  our  efforts  to  in- 
duce them  to  come  off  to  us  seemed  to  be  ineffectual.  At  length, 
when  we  were  about  giving  up  in  despair,  a  canoe  with  the  prin- 
cipal chief  and  three  others  was  observed  advancing  towards  us. 
With  much  difficulty  we  induced  them  to  come  near.  We  gave 
them  some  presents,  which  seemed  greatly  to  remove  their  fears. 
We  explained  to  them,  as  well  as  we  could,  our  object  in  visiting 
them. 

"  Persons  visiting  for  the  single  purpose  of  doing  them  good 
seemed  to  be  quite  a  new  idea  to  them  and  filled  them  with  as- 
tonishment. When  they  were  leaving  we  jumped  into  their 
canoe,  placing  ourselves  in  their  power,  and  under  the  protec- 
tion of  HIM  whose  cause  we  were  endeavouring  to  advance. 
When  we  reached  the  shore  the  chief  explained  to  his  wonder- 
ing people  our  object  in  visiting  them,  who,  when  they  heard, 
received  us  with  open  arms,  conducted  us  to  their  wtthonu, 
where  we  soon  had  a  crowd  around  us.  After  conversing  with 
them  for  some  time  we  held  worship  with  them,  where  the  only 
living  and  true  God  was  never  before  acknowledged.  When  we 
were  leaving  they  offered  us  presents  of  various  kinds,  offered 
land  for  mission  houses,  &c.  We  refused  their  presents,  wish- 
ing to  impress  upon  their  minds  that  our  single  object  in  coming 
was  to  do  them  good.  The  winds  being  unfavourable  we  pro- 
ceeded no  farther,  but  headed  for  home,  which  we  reached  on 
Sabbath  morning. 

"We  hope  that  our  visit  will  open  up  a  station  at  Wacus, 


LABOUKS    ON   TANNA.  247 

from  which  point  we  will  be  able  to"  operate  upon  that  half  of 
Tanna  which  has  not  yet,  to  any  extent,  been  brought  under 
mission  influence.  True,  the  impressions  we  made  upon  their 
dark  minds  may  pass  away  as  a  fleeting  shadow,  but  let  us  water 
them  with  our  prayers  and  use  the  means,  and  He  who  disposed 
these  savages  to  receive  us  kindly,  and  to  request  some  one  to 
teach  them,  will  deepen  the  impressions  made,  and  prepare  some 
one  to  occupy  the  field  and  to  stand  up  for  and  publish  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  The  John  Knox  will  visit  it  again  in 
the  course  of  a  few  weeks  and  station  two  Aneiteumese  teachers 
there.  If  everything  goes  on  prosperously  it  is  probable  that 
in  the  course  of  a  few  months  we  may  have  a  station  there. 

"The  difficulties  which  beset  your  mission  on  Tanna  are  many 
and  complicated.  BabeTs  curse  has  fallen  with  awful  severity 
upon  this  people.  The  inhabitants  are  divided  into  a  number 
of  tribes  occupying  districts  less  in  extent  than -our  counties — 
each  district  speaking  a  different  dialect.  We  have  not  yet  been 
able  to  ascertain  accurately  the  number  of  dialects  spoken  on 
this  island.  They  are  not  less  than  five,  and  may  be  as  many  as 
eight.  The  dialect  spoken  on  that  part  of  Tanna  occupied  by 
the  mission  at  present  is  spoken  by  a  larger  number  of  people, 
and  is  more  known  over  the  island  than  any  other.  Just  as  in 
Nova  Scotia  you  have  the  Anglo-Saxon,  the  Irish,  Gaelic,  Ger- 
man, and  French.  But  the  Anglo-Saxon  is  spoken  by  far  the 
largest  number,  and  understood  to  a  great  extent  by  all  those 
who  speak  the  other  languages.  We  hope  to  make  one  transla- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  do.  For  a  time  many  difficulties  will  at- 
tend its  introduction  among  those  speaking  a  different  dialect. 
Many  will  not  understand.  But  we  cannot  entertain  the  idea 
of  having  a  number,  or  even  two  translations  for  one  island  the 
size  of  Tanna.  The  missionary  who  is  stationed  among  those 
speaking  a  different  dialect  from  the  one  selected  for  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  will  have  many  trying  and  perplexing 
difficulties  to  contend  with.  It  is  quite  probable  this  will  be  our 
position. 

"  I  hope  that  ere  long  we  will  be  able  to  write  you  more  fully 
and  accurately  respecting  these  things.  Since  writing  the  above 
I  have  been  informed  that  the  widow  of  a  chief  who  died  a  few 


248  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

days  ago  was  strangled  last  night.  This  cruel  deed  was  done  a 
short  distance  from  the  mission  premises.  Darkness  and  cruelty 
.still  reign  triumphant  on  Tanna. ' ' 

To  the  above  we  may  add  Mr.  Paton's  account  of  a 
visit  to  one  of  a  series  of  meetings  which  were  held 
in  celebration  of  the  establishment  of  peace  among  the 
different  tribes. 

"  Our  people  having  agreed  to  live  in  peace,  their  enemies 
called  a  meeting  and  passed  the  same  resolution,  and  armed  two 
powerful  young  chiefs,  appointing  them  to  come  to  the  mission 
house  at  midnight,  and  let  me  know  the  result  of  their  meeting. 
Next  morning  I  sent  for  our  chiefs  and  informed  them  of  my 
visitors  and  their  message,  which  led  to  a  great  meeting  being 
called,  at  which  they  enjoyed  a  united  feast  and  became  friends; 
and  since,  those  who  for  many  years  previously  never  met  ex- 
cept in  war,  have  been  daily  feasting  together  and  making  pre- 
sents to  each  other  in  the  most  friendly  manner. 

"  On  Friday  last,  all  the  harbour  people  were  invited  to  at- 
tend a  meeting  about  seven  miles  inland,  but  they  said,  '  If  missi 
will  not  accompany  us  we  will  not  go  ;'  so  Mr.  Johnston  and  1 
went  at  the  head  of  a  very  large  and  noisy  procession,  loaded 
with  pigs,  and  presents  for  the  inland  people  ;  behind  us  was  a 
herald  making  the  bush  echo  with  his  trumpet- shell,  announc- 
ing our  approach  ;  next  to  him  were  the  leading  men,  followed 
by  their  people  all  yelling  and  singing  as  if  bereft  of  reason. 
Some  of  the  leading  men  had  the  honour  to  sit  or  stand  on  the 
backs  of  pigs,  carried  on  their  men's  shoulders,  which  made  the 
cries  of  the  poor  creatures  add.  to  the  deafening- noise.  Our  peo- 
ple clubbed  eighteen  fat  pigs,  and  gave  other  gifts  to  the  inland 
people,  who  in  return,  gave  eight  large  pigs  and  other  presents 
'  to  our  people.  The  day  was  spent  making  and  hearing  speeches 
all  of  a  peaceful,  friendly  character.  I  was  invited  to  address 
the  meeting,  after  which  the  chiefs  unitedly  declared  that  this 
day  had  put  an  end  to  all  their  fighting  and  bad  conduct,  and 
that  now  they  would  live  in  peace  and  learn  to  worship  Jehovah. 
Our  leading  chief  said.  '  We  all.  who  follow  missi.  are  his 


LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  249 

friends,  and  obey  his  word,  and  you  see  we  are  many ;  and  we 
want  all  the  inland  people  to  return  in  peace,  and  worship  Je- 
hovah. Let  us  have  one  talk,  and  one  conduct,  and  one  heart. 
Before  we  began  to  fight,  we  were  many  like  the  sand,  but  now 
we  are  few,  and  yet  hating  and  killing  each  other  in  the  service 
of  Karipauamun  (Satan.)  Will  we  all  live  in  peace  now,  and 
hear  and  obey  the  word  of  Jehovah,  or  what  will  we  do  ?'  A 
great  inland  chief  answered  for  all,  saying,  '  Your  word  is  good. 
We  have  done  with  war  and  bad  conduct.  Missi's  friends  are 
many.  Let  us  all  be  his  people,  and  learn  to  worship  Jehovah. 
You  have  fought  with  us,  and  we  have  fought  with  you,  till  our 
people  are  nearly  all  killed.  We  who  are  left  are  old  men.  Let 
us  live  in  peace,  and  every  one  go  to  his  own  land  without  fight- 
ing. Missi,  this  day  is  the  finish  to  our  bad  conduct. '  After 
consulting  for  a  little,  some  of  the  principal  men  said,  '  Missi, 
the  path  is  very  long  for  you  to  come  often  and  see  us,  and  teach 
us  all ;  but  if  you  would *get  a  horse,  you  would  be  able  to  come 
every  day,  for  we  are  all  ready  to  hear  the  word  of  Jehovah. '  I 
said  a  horse  would  destroy  their  plantations ;  but  they  answered, 
'  Never  mind — get  a  horse  and  come  often  and  see  us  all. ' 

"  In  company  with  Mr.  Johnston,  about  six  weeks  ago,  I  visi- 
ted Waisisi,  a  district  about  eight  miles  from  Port  Resolution. 
We  found  a  good  boat  harbour,  seemingly  a  large  population, 
and  two  of  the  principal  chiefs  with  many  of  their  people  wait- 
ing to  receive  us.  They  drew  our  boat  ashore — conducted  us  to 
a  public  ground,  listened  attentively  to  all  we  said,  allowed  us  to 
conduct  worship  with  them,  received  a  few  presents  from  us, 
and  invited  us  to  come  again  and  see  them,  but  would  not  at 
present  accept  of  Aneiteum  teachers,  for  they  wanted  to  go  to 
war,  and  were  afraid  of  the  worship.  We  advised  them  to  live 
in  peace,  and  we  have  heard  no  more  of  the  war.  Some  of  the 
chiefs  have  since  visited  us,  and  appeared  very  friendly.  We 
had  a  harbour  chief  with  us,  who  was  related  to  them,  and  who 
influenced  them  in  our  favour.  They  offered  us  a  present  of 
pigs  and  yams,  but  we  refused,  saying,  we  had  not  come  to  take 
away  their  food,  but  to  instruct  them  to  fear  and  worship  Je- 
hovah." 


250  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

The  following  letter  was  written  to  the  minister  of 
the  congregation  in  which  he  had  been  brought  up,  and 
to  the  congregation  through  him,  with  the  view  of  en- 
deavouring to  present  before  them  the  actual  state  of  the 
heathen,  and  thus  enlisting  their  sympathies  more 
deeply  in  their  behalf. 

"It  will  be  my  object  to  portray  before  your  minds  some  of 
those  scenes  amid  which  we  now  live — scenes  which  should  be 
deeply  interesting  to  you  all. 

"First,  then,  the  female  portion  of  society.  Their  degrada- 
tion and  oppression  are  consummate.  The  dictates  of  the  hus- 
band are  supreme — from  these  there  is  no  redress.  Clubbing  is 
the  punishment  for  disobedience,  or  any  offence,  real  or  imagin- 
ary. Their  limbs  are  frequently  broken,  the  body  cruelly  man- 
gled, and  the  person  disabled  for  days,  or  it  may  be  for  life. 
You  meet  a  man  on  the  path,  walking  along  at  his  ease,  with  a 
club  or  some  weapon  of  war  in  his  hand,  his  wife  or  wives  fol- 
lowing, bending  under  heavy  burdens  of  food,  water,  wood  for 
the  fire,  &c.  They  labour  in  the  plantations,  digging  up  the 
earth  with  their  hands  or  sticks,  making  fences,  &c.  The  daugh- 
ters are  given  away  in  infancy,  or  when  mere  children,  to  chiefs 
— generally  men  up  in  years — who  use  them  as  wives.  Hence- 
forward, their  life  is  to  be  one  continued  scene  of  licentiousness, 
oppression,  and  toil.  Poor  creatures  !  They  never  know  what 
it  is  to  enjoy  freedom,  so  richly  enjoyed  by  our  women.  Poor, 
degraded  women,  they  are  made  subservient  to  sensual  gratifi- 
cation— prostituted  to  the  lowest  and  most  debasing  purposes. 
They  are  made  to  drink  the  bowl  of  sensual  pleasure  to  its  very 
dregs  ;  and  ah !  they  realize  in  all  its  bitterness  that  fleshly  plea- 
sure ends  in  pain,  sorrow,  and  death. 

"  She  prepares  food  for  her  husband,  but  dare  not  so  much 
as  touch  or  taste  it  in  his  presence.  After  he  has  eaten,  what 
is  left  he  throws  to  her.  This  she  eats  in  solitude.  Her  house 
is  a  little  reed  hut  little  larger  than  herself,  affording  shelter 
from  neither  cold,  rain,  nor  storm.  Into  this  she  crawls,  lies 
upon  the  ground,  on  a  few  leaves,  or  a  mat  spread  upon  the 


LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  -Jol 

earth,  her  pillow  a  round  stick,  raised  a  few  inches  from  the 
earth.  It  is  not  unusual  for  the  husband  to  take  her  child  a  few 
days  after  its  birth  and  sell  it  to  some  chief.  Her  dress  consists 
of  grass  fastened  to  a  cord  and  tied  round  her  waist,  which  but 
imperfectly  covers  her  nakedness.  (See  cut. )  There  are  none 
to  defend  her  rights,  none  to  befriend  her,  none  to  sympathize. 


Such  is  her  condition,  her  life .  from  the  time  she  is  capable  of 
enjoying  life,  until,  in  general,  at  a  premature  age,  her  body  re- 
turns to  the  dust,  and  her  spirit  to  Him  who  gave  it.  Mothers, 
sisters,  daughters,  have  you  hearts  to  feel?  Surely  there  could 
not  exist  anything  more  calcidated  to  excite  sympathy  than  the 
condition  of  your  sisters  on  this  dark  isle ! 

"  I  will  now  say  a  few  words  respecting  their  public  meetings. 
Some  of  these  appear  to  be  after  the  style  of  our  soirees  or  par- 
ties. One  village  invites  a  number  to  attend  upon  a  certain  day. 
On  the  day  appointed,  you  see  crowds  gathering  in  from  all 
quarters.  Biit  instead  of  loads  of  fine  china  and  confectionery, 
you  see  men  bearing  on  their  shoulder  two  live  hogs  bound  to 
poles — sometimes  a  yuan  sitting  upon  the  pig's  back.  When 
they  come  into  the  centre  of  the  ground,  a  person  appointed  for 
the  purpose  strikes  the  pigs  on  the  head.  They  then  let  them 
fall  to  the  ground ,  and  hont  (liprn  ivith  flubs  fill  they  nro  rlond. 


•2.~>-2  MKMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

This  cruel  slaughter  of  animals  seems  to  fill  the  whole  company 
with  wild  delight.  Next  come  men  laden  with  Kava,  which  is 
their  grog.  The  same  thing  occurs  at  home,  when  you  see  a 
person  carrying  a  bottle  of  whisky  or  a  keg  of  rum  in  his  car- 
riage to  some  gathering.  Various  other  things  are  brought  and 
laid  down  before  the  assembled  crowd.  The  ground  on  which 
these  meetings  are  held  is  the  marum,  or  dancing  ground  of  the 
village.  These  generally  occupy  a  lovely  spot  under  the  wide- 
spreading  branches  of  the  trees.  After  some  time  is  spent  in 
making  general  arrangements  and  conversation,  the  speaking 
commences.  The  speakers  are  chiefs  or  their  counsellors. 
When  these  orators  wish  to  show  particular  honour  to  the  meet- 
ing and  to  interest  the  audience,  they  sing  a  portion  of  their  ad- 
dress. The  speaker  walks  the  length  of  the  ground  occupied 
by.  him  while  speaking.  While  doing  so,  he  sings  a  verse.  He 
returns  in  silence,  apparently  composing  another  verse.  After 
thus  singing  a  number  of  spontaneous  poetical  effusions,  he  con- 
cludes his  speech  in  prose.  While  the  speaking  is  going  on 
good  order  is  maintained. 

"  The  women  are  not  permitted  to  be  present  until  the  dancing 
commences,  and  then  they  are  invited  to  take  a  part.  I  have 
wished  that  our  admirers  of  dancing  and  dancing  schools  could 
be  present  and  witness  the  obscene  gestures,  and  the  over  exer- 
tion of  the  body.  I  think  they  would  depart  loathing  the  dance, 
and  would  never  again  be  found  either  taking  part  in  or  advocat- 
ing this  amusement,  which  is  the  curse  of  this  and  many  other 
lands.  I  cannot  describe  to  you  my  feelings,  as  I  have  looked 
upon  the  heathen  dance,  and  called  to  mind  the  fact  that  the 
dance  of  Christian  lands  is  only  the  heathen  dance  polished — 
Satan  appearing  in  his  white  robes.  In  this  way  they  spend  the 
night,  when  over  heated  casting  themselves  on  the  cold  earth  till 
cool,  and  then  resuming  the  dance  again.  Sad  are  the  result  <»f 
such  foolish,  wicked  conduct.  The  whole  generally  ends  in 
M-t'iies  unmentionable. 

"  I  will  now  give  you  a  few  sentences,  as  a  specimen  of  the 
spciT.hcs,  which  were  delivered  at  a  peace  or  friendly  meet  in.:/ 
Avhirh  1  attended  a  few  days  ago,  and  at  which  twenty-six  In  ; 
were  killed  in  the  manner  described  above.      One  chief  sai'i. 


LABOURS    ON   TANNA.  253 

'  Long  ago  before  we  began  to  fight  we  were  many  like  the  sand 
of  the  sea,  but  now  we  are  few  and  live  in  the  service  of  Kirapa- 
numun,  hating  and  killing  each  other.  We  are  all  gone.  Let 
us  agree  to  allow  the  banished  tribes  to  return,  and  let  us  all 
worship  Jehovah,  and  have  one  talk,  one  conduct,  one  heart ;  or 
what  will  we  do  ?'  To  this  another  chief  replied,  '  You  have 
fought  with  us  and  we  have  fought  with  you.  Our  people  are 
nearly  all  killed.  We  who  are  left  are  nearly  all  old  men.  Let  us 
all  live  in  peace,  and  every  one  go  to  his  own  land  without  fight- 
ing Missi.  This  is  the  finish  of  our  bad  conduct. ' 

"A  Tanna  man  appears  to  have  no  idea  of  the  value  of  time, 
and  is  not  conscious  that  he  is  rapidly  approaching  the  unseen 
world — the  great  judgment  seat — the  awful  day  of  account.  He 
scarcely  realizes  that  he  shall  live  hereafter.  He  has  but  a 
dreamy  idea  of  the  world  of  spirits,  a  happy  land  where  good 
spirits  go,  and  a  state  of  punishment  he  knows  not  what  await- 
ing the  bad.  They  have  lords  many,  and  gods  many,  but  know 
not  the  one  living  and  true  God.  The  spirits  which  they  fear 
and  worship  are  all  wicked  spirits,  the  chief  of  whom  they  call 
Kirapamtmun  (devil.)  They  have  sacred  spots  allotted  to  these 
spirits.  Here  they  deposit  food  and  property  of  various  kinds 
for  them.  When  they  wish  their  fruits  to  yield  abundantly, 
they  present  some  of  the  same  kind  of  fruit  to  these  spirits.  In 
these  plantations  you  always  see  Talms — yam  hills  allotted  to 
Kirapamimun.  You  will  see  them  set  in  rows  around  these 
hills.  I  have  seen  as  many  as  twenty  or  thirty  on  one  Taltu. 
I  have  observed  that  the  portion  set  apart  to  the  evil  spirits  is 
invariably  inferior  in  quantity  and  quality.  Man  is  the  same 
the  world  over.  At  home  you  profess  to  worship  a  great  and 
unseen  Being,  and  to  give  him  a  portion  of  your  increase.  But 
how  frequently  does  he  whom  you  worship  say,  '  Ye  rob  me ; 
I  give  you  much,  but  I  receive  little  ?  My  storehouse  is  empty. 
Ye  bring  me  the  torn,  the  lame,  the  sick,  and  the  blind. ' 

"  Our  position  at  present  in  many  respects  is  most  painful. 
When  in  the  house,  or  wherever  we  are,  in  general  we  are  sur- 
rounded by  naked  men,  women,  and  children.  They  appear  to 
be  void  of  all  shame — not  to  be  conscious  that  there  is  anything 
improper  in  this  naked  condition.  When  wo  first  came  in  con- 


254  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

tact  with  them  we  could  not  but  shudder,  and  felt  it  impossible 
that  they  could  be  otherwise  than  full  of  shame.  It  is  strange 
that  a  people  could  become  so  utterly  void  of  shame  as  they  ap- 
pear to  be.  But  such  is  man  without  the  gospel.  I  think  that 
if  you  saw  this  people  you  would  do  much  to  clothe  their  naked- 
ness. Are  there  no  Dorcases  in  our  church  who  would  give 
themselves  to  alms-deeds,  and  stir  up  our  women  to  united  efforts 
to  clothe  the  souls  and  bodies  of  those  destitute  of  clothing  for 
either? 

"But  I  must  now  draw  to  a  close.  We  have  been  here  but  a 
short  time,  yet  I  hope  that  after  we  have  been  here  longer,  and 
have  seen  more  of  this  people  and  island,  and  have  more  expe- 
rience, we  will  be  able  to  write  much  that  will  be  interesting  and 
profitable. ' ' 

He  concludes  this  letter  with  the  following  address  to 
the  members  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belonged, 
which  may  be  taken  as  his  last  appeal  to  the  church  at 
home. 

"DEAR  FRIENDS,  ours  is  a  solitary  position,  and  a  responsible, 
yet  a  glorious  work.  We  are  separated  from  Christian  scenes,  as- 
sociations and  friends.  The  sweet  ordinances,  the  soul  -cheering  and 
elevating  ordinances  of  grace  we  have  not.  Alone  and  solitary  we 
sing  the  songs,  with  which  we  trust  your  happy  homes  are  vocal 
night  and  morning.  But  while  we  sing,  the  song  of  the  heathen 
dance,  the  wild  cry  of  the  savage,  or  the  jargon  of  tongues, 
sound  in  our  ears,  and  we  involuntarily  say,  '  Oh,  how  the 
Lord's  song  shall  we  sing  within  a  foreign  (heathen)  land!' 
And  we  weep  as  we  think  upon  our  home  Zion.  .your  quiet 
happy  Sabbaths,  your  solemn  assemblies,  your  hallowed  sanc- 
tuaries, and  we  call  to  mind  the  days  of  old,  when  with  joy  we 
went  up  with  you  to  the  house  of  prayer  and  our  voices  mingled 
with  yours  in  the  song  of  praise,  and  we  together  listened  to  the 
great  (ruths  which  have  come  down  from  heaven  to  enlighten 
this  dark  world — to  raise  the  dead  to  life,  and  to  elevate  from 
brutish  degradation,  to  the  felicities  and  glories  of  heaven,  and 
the  enjoyment  of  God.  Pleasant  spots,  fond  r 


LABOURS   ON   TANNA.  255 

sacred  associations  in  the  checkered  past !  These  are  now  gone 
forever,  and  only  live  in  the  memory.  But  the  solemn,  the 
dying  echoes  of  the  last  songs  of  Zion  we  sang  together  still 
sound  in  my  ears — will  continue  to  sound — until  the  angelic 
melody  of  the  golden  lyres,  the  sweet  sounding  harps,  and  the 
heavenly  songs  of  the  angelic  choir  burst  upon  my  ears. 

"Dear  friends,  farewell ;  truly  your  lines  have  fallen  to  you  in 
pleasant  places,  and  you  have  received  a  goodly  inheritance. 
Part  not  with  these  privileges  and  blessings— the  richest  gifts 
of  God,  for  the  gold  of  California  or  Australia,  no,  not  for  all 
this  world  can  give  you.  Eternity  alone  can  disclose  the  real 
worth  of  the  inheritance  you  possess.  Learn  to  appreciate  and 
be  thankful  for  it.  In  this  heathen  land  I  am  made  daily  more 
and  more  to  feel  the  value  of  gospel  privileges.  And  I  would 
now  say  to  you — you  from  generation  to  generation  have  enjoyed 
the  ameliorating,  elevating  influences  of  gospel  truth — if  ye  do 
not  become  partakers  in  your  souls  of  its  power,  it  would  be  a 
thousand  times  ten  thousand  better  for  you  to  have  been  in  this 
dark  isle  and  lived  amid  its  untold  darkness,  wickedness,  and 
woes.  You  may  sport  about  in  the  sunshine  of  your  prosperity 
and  blessings,  but  the  day  is  not  far  distant — the  awful  day  you 
cannot  escape,  when  you  shall  have  to  stand  before  the  great 
white  throne,  and  give  in  an  account  of  the  use  you  have  made 
of  your  privileges  and  blessings  upon  earth,  to  the  great,  in- 
flexible and  just  Judge  of  the  universe. 

"  Oh,  then  let  us  all  humbly,  faithfully  and  immediately  in- 
quire of  our  souls  if  we  are  living  under  the  influence  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  wisely  and  .diligently  occupying  all  our  privi- 
leges and  talents  to  his  glory !  My  dear  friends,  let  us  all  think 
more  about  these  things  and  learn  to  appreciate  the  death  of 
Christ — the  joyous  message  of  salvation — the  love,  mercy,  com- 
passion of  God.  Let  that  person  who  lives  without  prayer  and 
thought  tremble. 

"  Finally,  brethren,  farewell.  My  constant  prayer  for  you 
all  is,  that  God  may  make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do 
his  will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  pleasing  in  his  sight,  and 
preserve  you  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Brethren,  pray  for  us. ' ' 


2f>6  MEMOIR    OF    S..  F.    JOHNSTON. 

The  following  are  the  only  items  of  his  private  diary 
at  this  time,  which  we  possess. 

"Friday,  7.  For  a  long  time  I  have  neglected  my  private 
journal.  Many  are  my  excuses  and  reasons  for  this  neglect. 
True  they  are  not  without  weight.  But  the  stern,  solemn,  and 
melancholy  fact  is  that  a  want  of  earnestness  and  heart  devotion 
are  the  real  causes  of  neglect.  Let  the  heart  be  in  earnest  and 
devoted,  how  difficulties  disappear.  This  element  wanting,  how 
difficulties  multiply  and  beset  you  on  every  side.  0  God,  grant 
me  an  earnest  and  devoted  heart !  During  my  silence  what  a 
variety  of  spiritual  frames  have  I  experienced — at  times  feeling 
in  some  measure  the  warmth  of  heaven  and  at  others  the  chilly 
coldness  of  earth.  But  the  sum  of  my  experience  is  this — fall- 
ing from  a  spiritual  state  of  mind  is  like  the  letting  out  of  waters. 
The  smallest  opening  soon  becomes  the  avenue  of  a  gushing 
torrent.  Just  so  the  little  neglect — the  trifling  sin  soon  becomes 
the  avenue  for  a  torrent  of  neglect  and  sin.  Cleave  to  God  and 
he  will  make  you  cleave  to  him. 

"  J5.  I  ask  myself  whence  cometh  my  indecision  and  inac- 
tivity in  God's  service?  I  find  it  originates  in  a  want  of  ear- 
nestness in  calling  upon  God.  Oh,  if  I  would  seek  him  ear- 
nestly I  would  surely  find  him  ! ' ' 

The  following  is  Mr.  Johnston's  last  letter : — 

"  Tanna,  Port  Resolution,  October  25,  1860. 
"  DEAR  BROTHER  : — Once  more  I  take  up  my  pen  to  address 
you.  Many,  many  long  letters  yet  remain  unanswered.  I  have 
written  many  a  long  letter  to  Nova  Scotia  since  I  left,  but  have 
not  received  a  single  one  in  reply.  I  hope  the  letters  we  are 
sending  home  are  going  safely.  Mr.  Matheson  has  received  let- 
ters from  home  dated  so  late  as  27th.  Where  are  the  let- 
ters written  since  we  left  ?  Have  all  our  friends  forgotten  us  ? 
But  I  need  not  spend  time  thus.  I  suppose  you  are  anxious  to 
know  what  we  are  doing,  and  how  we  are  prospering.  But  I 
cannot  promise  you  much  at  present.  I  have  little  opportunity 
to  write.  The  Tannese  regard  every  thing  on  Tanna  as  their 


LABOURS   ON   TANNA.  257 

own.  They  think  that  they  have  a  right  to  come  into  your  house 
and  go  into  every  part  of  it  as  they  please.  Hence  you  have 
men,  women,  and  children  constantly  crowding  around  you,  for 
it  would  not  do  to  offend  them,  and  we  are  anxious  to  get  them 
around  us  as  much  as  possible.  You  must  also  remember,  that 
when  in  the  house  they  are  not  very  mannerly,  one  naked  gen- 
tleman steps  up  to  you,  and  asks  all  manner  of  questions,  de- 
mands of  you  to  let  him — asipau — see  all  that  you  have,  what 
you  have  got  in  your  pockets,  how  many  dresses  you  have  on, 
&c.  Another  stretches  himself  full  length  on  the  floor — another 
takes  a  seat  upon  a  stand.  A  number  are  examining  every 
thing,  and  demanding  explanations,  as  though  we  were  their 
servants.  Others  are  chattering  and  laughing,  and  making  all 
kinds  of  noise.  Another  fellow  will  quite  deliberately  take  up  a 
pen,  daub  it  into  the  ink,  and  commence  writing  upon  your  pa- 
per, if  you  do  not  interfere,  and  get  him  some  paper.  Others 
are  wanting  you  to  buy  this  and  the  other  thing,  others  begging 
you  to  give  this  and  that.  So  I  think  you  can  easily  imagine 
that  it  is  no  very  easy  matter  to  write  in  our  position.  In  fact  I 
have  almost  given  it  up  for  the  present,  and  spend  my  time  in 
learning  the  language. 

"  Betsey  is  quite  a  wonder  among  the  natives.  Some  appear 
quite  overcome  with  astonishment  and  fear.  You  may  be  sure 
she  gets  quite  a  close  inspection  and  has  many  a  strange  ques- 
tion asked  her.  The  women  will  take  her  into  their  arms — say- 
ing, Ramasan,  good,  and  call  her  their  missionary.  She  some- 
times clears  them  all  out  of  the  house.  Men  who  have  been  ac- 
customed to  trample  upon  women,  scarcely  know  what  to  say  to 
a  woman  usurping  such  authority.  But  still  she  generally  ma- 
nages them.  • 

"I  intend  to  get  from  Nova  Scotia  such  supplies  as  the  mis- 
sionaries here  are  in  the  habit  of  getting  from  Britain.  I  wrote 
you  some  time  ago  respecting  this,  and  told  you  what  things  I 
wished,  and  how  they  were  to  be  done  up,  &c.  I  also  author- 
ized you  to  draw  upon  Mr.  Bayne  for  the  amount  you  may  spend 
in  this  way.  Do  not  be  afraid  of  my  salary,  I  have  plenty.  I 
hope  you  received  my  letter,  for  I  will  stand  in  need  of  things  I 
ordered.  But  since  I  am  receiving  no  letters  from  home,  I  fear 
22* 


258  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

my  letters  may  be  lost  also  before  they  reach  you.  But  I  will 
trust  to  Providence.  As  I  have  been  so  kindly  dealt  with,  and 
so  wonderfully  provided  for  hitherto,  so  also  I  trust  that  my  let- 
ters have  been  watched  over,  and  will  reach  in  safety,  and  that 
my  things  are  now  on  their  way  here. 

' '  I  am  contented  and  happy — more  so  than  I  have  ever  been 
since  I  have  been  cast  upon  this  world  of  trouble.  I  feel  that  I 
have  got  into  my  proper  position  and  the  work  for  which  I  was 
made.  Oh,  may  we  be  faithful !  I  more  and  more  feel  that  it 
is  a  great  and  responsible  work.  Oh,  how  earnest  we  should 
be  to  bring  this  poor  suffering  people  into  possession  of  the 
blessings  of  the  gospel !  Betsey  is  writing  a  long  letter  to  Mary, 
and  gives  much  information.  I  do  not  feel  that  it  is  neces- 
sary for  me  to  write  much. 

' '  Changes  in  the  feelings  of  this  people  are  constantly  occur- 
ring. We  know  not  the  moment  they  may  all  be  arrayed 
against  us.  Yesterday,  Mr.  Paton  and  we  were  sitting  together 
writing.  -He  heard  the  goats  making  some  uncommon  noise, 
and  rose  and  went  out.  We  continued  writing  and  thought  no 
more  of  it,  until  Mr.  P.  returned  in  about  half  an  hour,  telling 
us  he  would  never  be  nearer  death,  than  he  was  since  he  went 
out,  until  it  actually  comes.  A  crowd  of  armed  men  had  sur- 
rounded him — held  their  spears  and  clubs  over  him,  calling  upon 
each  other  to  strike — telling  him  they  would  kill  him  that  very 
moment.  They  were  restrained — their  wrath  abated,  and  he 
was  permitted  to  return  home  without  any  injury.  This  wicked 
people  are  bad  enough  to  do  any  wicked  act,  however  cruel  or 
wicked.  But  there  is  a  Power  above  all.  They  also  are  under 
this  power,  and  can  only  harm  us  when  he  permits.  He  is  all 
goodness  and  mercy ;  therefore  let  us  not  fear  what  man  or  any 
other  person  can  do.  I  do  not  know  that  I  experience  any 
more  fear  here  than  I  did  at  home.  I  stroll  about  among  them 
everywhere,  without  any  more  fear  than  I  had  at  home,  among 
our  own  people.  Hitherto  they  have  not  molested  me,  but  I 
know  not  what  may  be  awaiting  me.  Betsey  does  not  appear  to 
be  troubled  with  fear  in  the  least,  especially  if  I  am  with  her. 
(Perhaps  she  thinks  me  a  piece  of  perfection. )  I  trust  you  will 
have  no  undue  fears  about  us.  If  you  feel  that  there  i«  reason 


LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  259 

for  fear,  then  be  more  earnest  in  committing  us  to  the  care  and 
keeping  of  Him  who  is  able  to  do  all  things.  But,  in  particular 
pray  for  this  people — for  they  are  rapidly  going  down  to  eternal 
ruin — wretched  in  this  life,  and  untold  misery  awaiting  them  in 
the  life  to  coine.  Solemnly  inquire  of  yourselves  if  you  have 
chosen  the  better  part.  There  is  no  time  for  delay — no  time 
for  uncertainties. 

"And  now,  dear  brother,  I  must  conclude.  I  know  not 
where  you  are,  or  what  are  your  relations  in  life.  But  I  daily 
commend  you  to  Grod's  care,  and  I  have  confidence  that  my 
prayers  are  not  unanswered.  I  hope  you  are  daily  living  to 
God's  glory.  There  is  no  other  object  worth  living  for." 

The  following  letter  from  Mrs.  Johnston  gives  some 
farther  particulars  of  their  work : 

"  Tanna,  Port  Resolution,  October,  1860. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER  MARY: — In  no  part  of  my  life  has  time 
seemed  to  pass  away  so  rapidly  as  the  months,  weeks,  and  days 
have  done  since  we  came  here.  I  suppose  you  will  infer  from 
this  that  I  am  not  homesick  nor  lonesome.  But  one  would  sup- 
pose that  the  monotony  here  would  make  time  hang  more 
heavily  on  our  hands.  But  it  is  not  so.  There  is  seldom  any- 
thing here  to  distinguish  one  day's  work  from  another,  and  thus 
the  days  and  weeks  just  glide  away. 

"  On  Sabbaths,  at  about  eight  o'clock,  we  go  in  to  church. 
But  the  attendance  there  is  almost  discouraging  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  day's  labour.  Besides  the  Aneiteumese 
teachers,  who  are  nine  in  number,  we  have  only  five  or  six  men 
and  the  same  of  women  and  children  who  generally  attend,  and 
here  are  crowds  of  people  who  would  not  have  a  quarter  or  half 
a  mile  to  walk  to  church.  But,  poor  creatures  they  dread  any- 
thing of  this  kind.  We  then  travel  round  from  village  to  vil- 
lage, the  greater  part  of  the  rest  of  the  Sabbath  day,  Mr. 
Paton  just  talking  and  worshipping  with  the  people,  when  he 
can  get  any  one  to  sit  and  listen  to  him.  Some  days  he  goes  in- 
land and  some  days  along  the  shores,  perhaps  in  one  day  holding 
worship  in  ten  or  twelve  places  in  little  villages,  or  by  assem- 
bling a  few  of  them  round  him  on  the  shore.  But  we  often  find 


260  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

them  at  their  work  or  sport  on  Sabbath,  though  they  are  no- 
thing like  so  bad  in  this  respect  as  formerly.  Numbers  have 
stopped  work  on  Sabbath  though,  who  do  not  listen  to  worship, 
or  but  seldom.  Last  Sabbath  we  had  worship  in  about  six  or 
seven  different  places,  but  at  no  place  had  over  seven  to  listen. 
We  saw  crowds  out  on  the  reefs  fishing.  Mr.  Paton  would  call 
to  any  one  near,  but  perhaps  only  one  or  two  would  pay  any  at- 
tention to  him.  Perhaps  some  of  them  would  start  up  a  song 
singing.  But  we  generally  meet  with  better  success  than  we  did 
last  Sabbath,  for  they  have  these  few  days  past  not  been  so 
friendly  with  Mr.  Paton,  and  at  these  times  of  course  do  all  they 
can  to  annoy  us,  and  the  '  Afuake1  religion.  Fulton  and  I  do 
not  understand  much  of  the  worship  yet,  and  of  course  cannot 
talk  to  the  people.  But  still  we  always  go  round  with  Mr. 
Paton. 

"  And  about  week  days,  our  work  is  much  the  same  each  day 
through  the  week.  We  usually  rise  about  half-past  five  o'clock 
and  breakfast  at  seven.  Mr.  P.  and  the  Aneiteum  teachers  get 
to  work  at  the  house  which  Mr.  P.  is  building.  Fulton  and  I 
spend  most  of  our  time  with  the  language,  sometimes  reading, 
writing,  &c.  Fulton  works  a  little  occasionally  at  the  new. 
house. 

"  We  are  all  living  together  yet,  but  hope  in  a  few  weeks  to 
be  in  the  new  house,  which,  being  so  large,  will  accommodate 
quite  well  two  families,  or  at  least  Mr.  Paton  in  one  part  of  it 
and  we  two  in  another,  if  you  can  call  that  two  families.  Poor 
Mr.  Paton,  we  feel  very  much  for  him,  but  he  appears  to  bear 
his  trouble  most  resignedly.  He  has  been  living  here  entirely 
alone  since  his  wife  died,  until  we  came  here.  He  was  some  of 
the  time  sick,  and  had  none  to  wait  on  him.  He  had  a  servant 
man  and  woman  from  Aneiteum.  But  natives,  although  they 
are  taught  to  work  about  a  house  ever  so  well,  always  require 
some  one  to  oversee  them  occasionally,  such  as  in  cooking,  &c. 

"  While  I  sit  writing  there  are  several  women  and  children 
round  me.  They  all  make  a  great  fuss  about  me  when  they 
first  see  me — look  at  me  with  great  astonishment,  as  if  I  were 
Bonie  other  kind  of  being  from  themselves,  saying  '  Ramamn, 
ramasan,'  meaning  good,  good.  Mary,  if  you  were  here  to  see 


LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  261 

the  abuse  of  women,  I  know  your  heart  would  ache  for  them. 
They  are  just  slaves  to  the  men — do  the  hardest  of  the  work, 
and  if  they  happen  to  give  the  slightest  offence  to  them  are  se- 
verely punished  and  often  clubbed  to  death.  It  will  likely  be 
some  time  before  we  will  get  any  of  the  natives  to  come  and  stop 
with  us.  They  do  not  take  much  interest  in  us  yet.  They  will 
not  yet  work  for  us,  if  they  are  paid  for  it.  The  Tannese  are  a 
very  independent-looking  people,  and  awfully  proud.  The.  men 
wear  their  hair  long  and  twisted  up  in  little  strings,  and  wound 
round  with  a  kind  of  thread  or  grass.  But  you  will  see  a  pic- 
ture of  one  in  '  Gems  from  the  Qoral  Islands. ' 

"Fulton  has  just  interrupted  me,  telling  me  that  he  dreamed 
last  night  of  receiving  a  long  letter  from  you,  which  contained  a 
journal  of  home  affairs  from  the  time  we  left.  He  says  it  will 
be  something  new  to  receive  a  long  letter  from  Mary,  but  I  hope 
this  will  not  be  the  case  hereafter.  You  have  little  idea  how 
one  feels  so  far  out  of  reach  of  all  that  is  dear  to  them,  and  not 
hearing  from  them.  Fulton  always  keeps  saying  that  he  will 
not  fret  if  he  don't  get  letters.  He  pretends  to  be  wonderfully 
brave  about  it.  But  when  he  saw  the  package  of  letters  that 
came  here  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matheson,  and  Mr.  Paton,  I  rather 
think  that  he  looked  at  them  with  a  longing  desire  for  home 
news  also,  wondering  what  had  become  of  our  letters.  He  en- 
joys excellent  health,  and  is  in  good  spirits.  I  think  that  he 
was  born  for  a  missionary.  He  appears  to  be  in  his  element 
when  he  gets  a  crowd  of  heathen  round  him  and  talking  with 
them  with  what  few  words  he  can  use,  of  their  wickedness,  evil 
habits,  &c.  He  commands  great  respect  among  them.  They 
call  him  'missionary  asoi,'  meaning  the  great  missionary.  It 
cannot  be  in  size  surely.  I  suppose  they  think  him  dignified. 
The  natives  are  very  noticing  that  way,  and  if  they  see  mis- 
sionaries easy  going  and  easily  led  about  by  them,  yielding  to 
them  when  they  should  show  firmness,  getting  into  a  fluster  at 
their  little  annoyances,  &c. ,  they  soon  begin  to  take  the  advan- 
tage of  them  and  do  not  respect  them  so  much  as  one  who  is 
more  independent  and  firm  with  them.  But  of  course  kindness 
must  be  shown  in  everything,  and  the  greatest  patience  exer- 
cised, or  we  cannot  either  gain  their  affection  or  command  re- 


262  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

spect.  They  watch  our  conduct  just  as  closely  as  any  one  at 
home  would  do.  An  inconsistency,  ever  so  trifling,  they  are 
sharp  to  see,  and  would  think  an  awful  thing  in  a  missionary. 
Our  dress  also  is  not  unnoticed  by  them.  If  they  would  observe 
anything  about  our  dress  not  tidy  and  nice-looking,  hair  not 
combed  up  nice,  &c.,  they  would  say  to  each  other,  '  RaraJca,' 
bad.  Of  a  slovenly  person  they  would  say  at  once,  '  He  is  no 
missionary,  but  just  a  "  nupetonga,"  '  some  foreigner. 

"While  I  am  sitting  here  writing  there  are  about  a  dozen 
little  boys  and  girls  round,  some  leaning  on  the  back  of  my 
chair,  another  against  my  shoulder,  and  some  picking  up  my 
ink,  pens,  wafers,  &c. ,  asking  what  is  the  name  of  this  and  the 
other  things.  They  are  also  urging  me  very  strongly  to  quit  my 
writing  for  a  little  and  play  them  a  tune  on  that  singing  instru- 
ment of  mine,  (the  accordeon)  asking  me  if  it  would  be  a  good 
plan  for  me  to  take  the  accordeon  and  come  away  to  their  home 
Borne  day,  which  is  about  three  miles  away  up  on  the  moun- 
tains, and  play  to  all  the  people,  for  there  are  so  many  men, 
women,  and  children  away  beyond  that,  who  dare  not  pass  the 
other  tribes  of  savages  to  come  here  and  listen  to  it  and  see  me ; 
but  if  I  would  just  consent  to  go  there,  they  would  tell  all  the 
people,  and  flocks  of  them  would  come  to  see  me.  They  really 
amuse  me  sometimes  with  their  requests  of  me,  questions,  &c. 

"  My  letter  is  filling  up.  I  hope  to  write  again  soon  if  I  have 
an  opportunity  of  sending.  But  if  no  vessel  calls  again  soon, 
we  will  not  have  any  for  about  five  months,  until  the  rainy 
season  is  past  which  is  soon  to  commence.  The  weather  is  be- 
coming warm  here  now.  It  is  our  summer  weather,  and  with 
you  it  is  coming  on  winter.  Our  hottest  weather  is  during  the 
rainy  season.  Tell  your  mother  about  the  knitting  needles 
she  put  up.  They  of  course  will  be  useful  for  some  purposes, 
such  as  for  pieces  of  wire.  But  here  the  natives  will  not  need  to 
do  anything  at  knitting.  Of  course  they  could  learn  it  as  easily 
as  sewing,  but  they  will  never  wear  anything  on  their  feet,  how- 
ever well  their  body  is  dressed.  There  is  no  such  thing  on  Anei- 
teum  as  a  native  with  shoes  on,  though  on  Sabbaths,  some  of 
them  appear  out  in  their  coats,  trowsers,  and  vests,  as  nice-look- 
ing as  our  boys  at  home." 


CLOSING    SCENES.  203 


CHAPTER  XI. 

CLOSING  SCENES. 

THE  Mission  on  Tanna  seemed  for  a  time  in  a  pro- 
mising state.  The  field,  though  difficult,  was  yet  hope- 
ful. The  missionaries  were  diligent  in  sowing  the  seed, 
and  there  was  every  prospect  of  their  reaping  in  due 
time,  when  those  events  occurred,  in  the  providence  of 
God,  which  led  ultimately  to  the  entire  suspension  of 
the  work. 

In  the  month  of  November,  a  vessel  landed  on  the 
island  four  young  men  ill  with  measles,  and  in  a  short 
time  the  disease  spread  over  the  whole  island.  About 
the  same  time  the  disease  was  introduced  on  the  neigh- 
bouring islands.  The  whole  population  was  laid  down 
by  it — often  one  not  able  to  help  another,  and  the  liv- 
ing scarcely  able  to  bury  the  dead.  On  Aneiteum  it 
was  believed  that  about  one  third  of  the  population  was 
swept  away  ;  while  on  the  heathen  islands  the  mortality 
was  even  greater,  in  some  instances  it  being  supposed 
that  one  half  of  the  population  died  from  the  disease  or 
its  after  effects.  On  Tanna  the  mortality  was  dreadful, 
and  from  the  peculiar  ideas  of  the  natives  regarding  dis- 
ease, and  their  prejudices  against  Christianity  as  pro- 
ducing it,  the  result  was  most  disastrous  to  mission  work 
among  them.  But  we  must  allow  the  missionaries  to 


2G4  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

tell  the  tale.     Mr.  Johnston  thus  wrote  in  what  he  in- 
tended as  one  of  his  journal  letters  to  the  church  : 

Port  Resolution,  December,  1860. 

' '  For  some  time  I  have  written  almost  none.  But  now  I  pur- 
pose commencing  again. 

"I  lay  down  this  sheet  with  the  intention  of  noting  down  from 
time  to  time  some  of  the  more  important  events  that  transpire 
around  us.  We  have  a  nice,  comfortable  room.  You  would 
enjoy  an  hour  in  it  more  than  any  hour  you  have  ever  yet  en- 
joyed. This  is  the  rainy  season — the  unhealthy  season.  But 
as  yet  we  enjoy  good  health.  Bessy  had  a  very  slight  attack  of 
fever.  But  with  a  blessing  upon  the  use  of  means  she  is  quite 
restored,  and  is  now  as  well  as  ever  I  saw  her.  Sickness  is  pre- 
vailing among  the  natives  to  a  most  alarming  extent.  They  are 
all  scrofulous,  and  consequently  they  are  susceptible  of  all  kinds 
of  disease.  Few  of  them  are  altogether  free  from  running  sores, 
and  many  of  them  appear  to  be  masses  of  corruption.  It  is 
most  distressing  to  see  them.  But  what  can  we  do  for  them  ? 
The  blood  is  the  seat  of  their  diseases ;  and  their  food,  habits, 
etc.,  all  tend  to  make  the  blood  impure.  But  there  is  one  com- 
fort :  they  do  not  seem  to  suffer  nearly  so  much  from  their  sores 
as  we  would  do  from  the  same  sores.  With  amazing  rapidity 
they  are  prostrated  with  sickness,  and  with  equal  rapidity  re- 
cover or  die. 

"The  foreigners  landed  two  Taunese  whom  they  had  em- 
ployed, and  who  were  suffering  from  the  measles.  This  disease 
is  now  spreading  with  fearful  rapidity — but  I  forbear  saying 
more  about  it  until  we  shall  see  the  result. 

• '  ±J.  The  measles  are  making  fearful  havoc  among  the  poor- 
Tan  uese.  As  we  pass  through  their  villages,  a  most  mournful 
scene  is  presented  to  the  eye.  Young  and  old  prostrated  on  the 
irnmud,  suffering  all  those  painful  symptoms  which  usually 
attend  this  loathsome  and  malignant  disease.  In  some  vil- 
l:iges  there  appear  to  be  few  able  to  prepare  food  and  carry  drink 
to  the  suffering.  How  painful  to  see  these  sufferers  destitute 
of  every  comfort,  attention,  and  remedy  that  would  ameliorate 
their  sufferings  and  remove,  their  disease  !  As  I  think  of  the 


CLOSING    SCENES.  265 

tender  manner  in  which  we  are  nursed  in  sickness,  the  many  re- 
medies employed  to  give  relief,  and  all  the  comforts  and  atten- 
tions bestowed  upon  us,  and  then  contemplate  these  sufferers 
stretched  on  the  ground,  naked,  and  destitute  of  every  comfort 
and  attention,  my  heart  sickens  within  me,  and  I  say,  Oh !  my 
ingratitude,  and  the  ingratitude  of  Christian  people.  How  little 
we  value  a  Christian  birth,  education,  and  privileges !  Where 
are  the  evidences  of  our  gratitude  for  the  invaluable  blessings 
so  lavishly  conferred  upon  us,  and  mysteriously  withheld  from 
myriads  of  the  human  family?  Their  present  trouble  seems  to 
humble  them  very  much.  They  are  willing  to  worship,  and  say 
that  they  will  live  better  in  time  to  come.  Mr.  Paton  cut  his 
ancle  very  badly — unable  to  go  about.  I  have  to  attend  to  the 
interests  of  the  Mission,  I  go  almost  every  day  to  some  of  the 
villages,  to  the  suffering  and  dying  (for  numbers  are  now  dying. ) 
Though  little  can  be  done  for  them,  yet  I  like  to  go  among  them, 
that  I  may  more  deeply  sympathize  with,  them,  feel  more  grate- 
ful for  my  blessings,  and  give  a  word  of  comfort,  admonition,  or 
instruction.  Thus  time  passes  on.  But  one  sad  feature  in  this 
calamity  is  now  beginning  to  manifest  itself;  the  people  are  be- 
ginning to  waver,  incline  to  their  old  superstitious  notions,  and 
say  that  the  Nahak  is  killing  them — that  our  worship  is  bring- 
ing these  calamities  upon  them — and  that  if  we  would  leave 
them  the  disease  would  leave — that  Satan  was  destroying  them 
all  because  he  does  not  like  the  worship,  and  does  not  allow  them 
to  worship.  They  are  now  beginning  to  threaten  us.  They  say 
some  of  us  must  die  to  satisfy  kirampanumun. 

"  Events  became  more  and  more  threatening  until  the  year 
closed,  and  it  expired  under  a  dark,  gloomy  cloud.  But  still  I  did 
not  anticipate  any  personal  danger  to  myself,  or  any  connected 
with  the  Mission.  Though  rumours  of  all  kinds  were  daily 
coming  to  our  ears,  and  our  teachers  were  greatly  alarmed,  still 
I  did  not  fear,  disbelieved,  and  went  freely  among  the  people, 
(I  suppose  you  will  say,  Fulton-like.)  I  saw  a  change  in  their 
countenances,  etc. ,  but  was  not  molested  in  any  way. 

•"January  1,  1861.  This  morning,  with  a  heavy  heart  and  a 
feeling  of  dread,  I  knew  not  why,  I  set  out  on  my  accustomed 
wanderings  among  the  sick.  Their  melancholy  condition  truly 


2u'b'  MEMOIR    OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

aroused  my  sympathies.  I  hastened  home,  and  directed  the 
teachers  to  carry  Mr.  Paton  to  the  scenes  of  distress.  We  car- 
ried water  and  medicines.  I  carried  a  bucket  of  water  in  one 
hand,  and  medicine  in  the  other.  We  spent  a  large  portion  of 
the  day  in  thus  endeavouring  to  alleviate  their  sufferings ;  and 
I  think  our  day's  labours  did  not  only  tend  to  alleviate  suffering, 
but  also  had  a  happy  effect  upon  the  minds  of  many.  In  the 
evening,  as  usual,  we  went  into  Mr.  P.'s  to  have  worship.  The 
houses  are  only  a  few  steps  apart. ' ' 

Mr.  Johnston's  hand  was  here  arrested.  What  fol- 
lowed Mr.  Paton  thus  describes. 

"  On  the  first  of  January,  when  as  usual  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John- 
ston were  retiring  from  family  worship  in  my  room,  he  returned 
back  to  say,  that  two  Tanna  men  were  at  the  window  with  huge 
clubs,  &c.  I  went  and  asked  what  they  wanted,  when  one  an- 
swered, medicine  for  a  boy ;  so  with  much  difficulty  I  got  them 
urged  to  come  into  the  house,  when  I  saw  from  their  agitated 
appearance,  that  they  did  not  want  medicine,  but  were  about 
some  ill.  As  Mr.  Johnston  was  leaving,  I  said  they  must  all 
leave,  as  I  was  going  to  sleep,  and  if  they  came  in  daylight,  I 
would  give  them  all  the  medicine  they  wanted.  Outside,  Mr. 
Johnston  bent  down  to  lift  a  kitten  that  had  got  out,  when  one 
of  the  savages  got  behind  him  and  aimed  a  blow  with  his  huge 
club,  which,  however,  Mr.  J.  evaded,  and  the  ground  received. 
He  drew  a  second  blow,  but  my  two  dogs  observing,  sprang  be- 
tween them,  and  so  saved  Mr.  J. 's  life.  On  hearing  Mr.  J. 
call  out,  I  ran  out  of  the  house  and  called  the  two  men  to  me, 
not  knowing  what  they  had  done.  Again  they  turned,  and  both 
ran  at  me  with  their  ponderous  clubs,  but  when  about  to  inflict 
the  deadly  blows,  again  my  two  dogs  sprang  between  us,  so  one 
dog  was  struck  with  a  club,  and  the  other  club  struck  the  ground, 
and  I  was  saved,  for  now  the  dogs  had  them  running  from  us  as 
fast  aa  possible.  As  they  fled  down  the  path,  I  reproved  their 
sinful  conduct,  and  entreated  them  to  give  up  hating  Jehovah, 
his  worship  and  his  people.  Though  a  large  body  of  armed  men 
were  hiding  in  the  path,  and  all  ready  to  give  assistance  at  a  inn- 


CLOSING    SCENES.  267 

merit's  warning,  and  though  they  had  come  eight  or  ten  miles 
to  take  our  lives,  yet  they  all  fled.  Truly,  '  the  wicked  flee  when 
no  man  pursueth. '  '  The  Lord  is  our  refuge !' 

1 '  Having  now  become  accustomed  to  such  attacks  and  such 
scenes,  I  went  to  bed  and  slept  as  usual ;  but  Mr.  Johnston 
could  not  sleep.  He  was  pale  next  day.  At  the  moment  he  said 
to  himself,  '  Already  on  the  verge  of  eternity — How  have  I  spent 
my  time  on  the  mission- field  ?  What  good  have  I  done  ?  What 
zeal  have  I  .manifested?' 

"  Next  day  iu  company  we  visited  a  village  to  administer  ad- 
vice and  medicine,  and  to  conduct  worship  with  the  people,  and 
on  returning  home  Mr.  J.  was  sick  and  vomiting.  The  follow- 
ing day  was  spent  as  a  thanksgiving  day,  in  which  anew  and 
unitedly  we  dedicated  ourselves  to  Grod  and  to  his  service 
among  the  heathen  on  Tanna,  so  long  as  he  is  pleased  to  spare 
us. 

"  On  the  4th  we  went  out  to  Rasiau  to  give  advice  and  me- 
dicine, for  we  were  told  that  many  were  sick  and  dying,  and  that 
the  people  were  reflecting  because  we  had  not  gone  to  see  them. 
We  were  kindly  received.  A  large  company  of  people  assembled 
for  worship.  After  which  we  gave  a  great  quantity  of  medicine 
to  sick  folks,  and  then  visited  many  sick  persons  in  their  houses, 
administered  medicine,  and  joined  in  prayer  in  almost  every 
house,  but  as  the  rain  fell  in  torrents,  we  were  drenched  all  day, 
and  I  feared  we  would  be  the  worse  for  it. 

On  the  6th,  very  early,  a  large  body  of  armed  men  passed  the 
mission-house,  and  all  was  excitement  with  armed  men  running 
here  and  there.  The  people  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay  had  as- 
sembled with  the  Kasirumini  people,  and  come  to  try  and  get 
our  people  to  unite  with  them  in  taking  all  our  lives  at  once. 
We  assembled  our  Aneiteumese  and  had  worship,  and  as  we 
concluded  we  heard  a  great  noise  on  the  shore.  The  Anikahi 
people  had  quarrelled  with  our  people,  and  at  that  instant  an  in- 
land tribe  came  and  killed  a  man  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay, 
and  as  the  war-cry  was  now  heard,  every  man  was  running  to 
protect  his  own  in  the  greatest  confusion,  and  so  God  frustrated 
all  their  purposes  and  saved  us.  For  a  week  our  people  met 
daily  in  arms,  and  acted  on  the  defensive — sitting,  waiting  for 


268  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

their  enemies,  and  large  numbers  came  to  worship  every  morn- 
ing at  the  mission-house. 

"A  few  days  after,  Mr.  J.  and  I  went  to  a  village  about  a 
half  mile  distant  to  give  medicine  to  twelve  persons,  and  to  con- 
duct worship  with  all  the  inhabitants,  who  were  very  kind  and 
attentive.  We  went  a  little  farther  to  another  village,  where  we 
saw  many  sick  persons  but  could  not  get  them  all  to  take  medi- 
cine. 

"  On  Sabbath,  the  13th,  Mr.  J.  and  I  visited  three  large  vil- 
lages, conducted  worship  at  each  of  them,  had  large  and  atten- 
tive audiences,  and  after  worship  gave  medicine  to  very  many 
persons  who  were  ill,  and  as  it  had  been  a  wet  day  the  day  be- 
fore, and  we  had  to  sit  on  the  ground  a  good  deal,  I  got  fever 
from  it,  and  Mr.  J.  felt  unwell  and  could  not  sleep  at  night,  for* 
which  reason  he  took  laudanum. ' ' 

Of  these  days  the  following  are  the  only  items  in  his 
diary,  which  we  possess. 

"Jan.  3,  Thursday.  A  day  of  fasting  and  humiliation.  We 
set  this  day  apart  to  make  confession  of  our  sins,  to  acknowledge 
Grod's  hand  and  mercy  in  our  miraculous  delivery,  to  make  a 
new  dedication  of  ourselves  to  God  and  his  service  on  this  isle, 
to  seek  qualifications  for  the  work,  and  to  make  special  prayer 
for  the  people.  Had  some  sweet  pleasure  in  the  exercises  of 
this  day — one  of  my  happiest  days.  But  still  have  to  lament  a 
want  of  heart-searching  examination  and  deepest  honesty  and 
sincerity. 

"  Friday,  11.  We  have  obtaiped  some  farther  information  re- 
garding the  attempt  made  upon  our  lives.  It  seems  that  it  was 
long  meditated  and  undertaken  with  determination.  The  party 
was  from  Anakahi.  They  considered  that  as  when  Mr.  Turner 
was  here,  disease  destroyed  great  numbers,  so  now  the  present 
epidemic  had  been  brought  upon  them  by  us,  and  that  at  least 
some  of  us  must  die.  The  party  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
and  sent  two  of  their  number, — bold,  blood-thirsty  men  to  lie  in 
wait  and  kill  some  of  us,  while  the  rest  lay  in  readiness  to  assist 
if  their  assistance  should  be  required. 


CLOSING   SCENES.  269 

1 '  Such  was  their  fiendish  plot.  But  the  result  should  teach 
them  that  it  is  in  vain  for  the  heathen  to  rage  against  his 
anointed." 

The  above  is  the  last  entry.  An  account  of  his  last 
illness  we  shall  give  from  the  letters  of  Mrs.  Johnston 
and  Mr.  Paton,  interweaving  their  narratives  into  one. 

Mr.  J.  had  enjoyed  excellent  health  after  leaving 
home,  and  was  very  fleshy  up  to  his  sickness.  He  was 
not  quite  a  week  sick.  His  sickness  commenced  with 
vomiting.  On  January  16th  he  and  Mrs.  J.  took  break- 
fast together  as  usual,  after  which  they  went  into  Mr. 
Paton's  to  worship.  It  was  Mr.  J's.  turn  to  pray,  and 
Mrs.  J.  noticed  that  his  prayer  was  much  shorter  than 
usual.  He  also  went  out  doors  immediately  after.  She 
followed  him  out  and  found  him  vomiting.  She  got  him 
to  bed  at  once,  and  gave  hhn  an  emetic,  by  which  he 
threw  off  a  great  deal  of  bile.  He  was  soon  relieved, 
but  he  seemed  chilly,  but  with  some  additional  bedclothes 
in  a  few  hours  felt  more  comfortable.  He  then  became 
feverish  and  suffered  very  much,  became  very  thin  in 
flesh  in  two  days.  He  was  very  thirsty  all  day,  and 
often  said,  "  Oh  if  I  only  had  a  drink  of  cold  water  out 
of  father's  well,  I  would  just  be  well."  The  water 
was  not  very  good,  and  they  always  put  something  in  it 
to  make  it  more  palatable.  But  he  got  tired  of  all  kinds 
of  drinks,  and  said,  "Oh,  mother  used  to  make  me  some 
sort  of  toast  drink,  that  I  must  have  some  of  now !" 
This  he  seemed  very  fond  of. 

Next  morning,  January  17th,  he  arose  quite  well — 
had  slept  well  the  night  before,  from  having  taken  lau- 
danum. He  also  gave  the  same  to  her,  as  she  had  been  ill 
23* 


270  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

all  day,  and  both  had  slept  but  little  for  two  or  three 
nights.  In  the  morning  he  went  into  Mr.  Paton's  bed- 
room full  of  life  and  activity,  saying  that  he  had  got  a 
long  sound  sleep,  and  felt  so  well.  Mr.  Paton  asked 
him  if  he  had  found  the  medicine  he  wanted.  He  said, 
"  Yes,  what  a  blessing  such  medicine  is  to  us  when  we 
are  ill." 

But  on  this  day,  about  11  o'clock,  he  began  to  lounge 
about,  and  not  feeling  very  strong  he  threw  himself  on 
the  bed.  Still  he  was  not  complaining,  and  three  Tan- 
nese  coming  in  and  sitting  on  the  floor  he  talked  to  them 
of  their  bad  conduct  and  the  evil  consequences  of  it. 
After  these  went  out  he  appeared  restless  and  sleepy. 
Mrs.  J.  went  to  the  bedside  and  asked  him  if  he  was 
not  feeling  so  well.  "Not  quite,"  he  said,  and  his 
thoughts  wandered.  She  could  not  get  him  to  speak  in 
English.  It  was  all  Tannese  he  spoke.  She  told  him 
that  he  was  not  well  at  all — that  she  would  raise  him  up 
in  bed.  But  he  was  so  drowsy  that  she  could  not  get 
him  to  move  about  much.  He  lay  quite  composed  for 
some  time,  and  at  last  fell  into  a  sleep.  She  let  him 
sleep  for  a  few  moments,  but  fearing  that  something  was 
wrong  she  could  not  be  contented  to  allow  him  to  remain 
asleep.  She  moved  him  about,  but  could  not  get  him 
clearly  awake.  From  his  having  so  much  heat  in  his 
head,  and  his  being  very  feverish,  she  thought  he  might 
have  inflammation  of  the  brain.  She  searched  the  medi- 
cal work,  and  applied  such  remedies  as  she  judged  best, 
bathing  his  head  with  vinegar  and  water,  and  giving  him 
as  drink  chiefly  lemonade.  For  some  time  he  seemed 
quite  lively,  and  would  himself  wet  the  cloth  for  his 
forehead  in  a  basin  near  him.  About  one  o'clock  he 


CLOSING    SCENES.  271 

slept  soundly  and  she  could  not  awake  him.  She  then 
went  in  to  ask  Mr.  Paton  what  she  could  do  for  him. 
Mr.  Paton  was  lying  very  low  with  fever,  but  still  he  very 
kindly  said  he  must  go  in  and  see.  Two  men  helped 
him  to  Mr.  J's.  bedside,  but  finding  Mr.  J.  in  a  state  of 
coma  with  his  jaw  locked,  for  a  time  Mr.  P.  forgot  his 
own  suffering.  With  difficulty  he  succeeded  in  opening 
Mr.  J's.  mouth  with  two  knives,  got  him  out  of  bed,  and 
administered  the  usual  emetic,  &c.,  which  took  good  ef- 
fect, and  so  he  appeared  greatly  revived ;  but  they  had 
to  keep  him  awake  by  the  cold  dash,  by  ammonia,  -and 
by  exercise.  Mr.  P.  shaved  behind  his  ears  and  applied 
blisters — bled  him  at  the  arm,  but  no  blood  flowed. 
However,  medicine  formerly  Administered  now  gave  great 
relief  and  he  began  to  speak  a  little,  so  Mr.  P.  left  him 
in  Mrs.  J's.  care  till  the  morning.  He  continued  to  im- 
prove, but  till  next  day  at  midday  they  had  to  keep  him 
awake  by  physical  means. 

For  some  time,  while  he  was  in  Mr.  Paton's  hands, 
Mrs.  J.  could  scarcely  keep  herself  up  from  the  lauda- 
num she  had  taken.  She  sat  with  Mr.  J.  most  of  the 
night,  holding  him  in  her  arms,  giving  him  sometimes 
hartshorn  and  dashing  cold  water  on  his  face.  At  12 
o'clock  he  began  to  improve  and  moved  himself  about, 
also  moaned,  at  times  turning  himself.  About  2  o'clock 
they  laid  a  bed  on  the  floor  for  him.  He  kept  improving 
until  4  o'clock,  when  for  the  first  time  he  answered  any 
question.  Mrs.  J.  asked  him  if  he  knew  her.  He  said, 
"  Of  course,  I  do."  She  asked  him  if  it  was  his  mother. 
He  said,  "No."  "Is  it  Mary?"  "No."  "Betsey?" 
"Yes,  I  know  you." 

At  5  o'clock,  A.  M.  Mr.  Paton  returned,  and  reached 


272  MEMOIR   OF    S.    P.   JOHNSTON. 

his  hand  to  Mr.  J.  He  grasped  it,  but  looked  up  amazed 
at  Mr.  Paton  and  then  at  Mrs.  J.  Soon  he  was  alone 
with  Mrs.  J.  who  told  him  what  had  happened  through 
the  night,  and  that  to  human  appearance  there  was  no 
hope  of  his  life,  and  also  that  Mr.  Paton  prayed  for  him 
very  often  through  the  night.  He  wept,  and  said,  "Mr. 
Paton  is  a  dear  man."  She  asked  him  if  he  knew  when 
Mr.  Paton  was  praying.  He  said  he  "heard  in  part." 
She  said,  "Did  you  pray  for  yourself  since  you  have 
been  awake?"  "Not  so  much  as  I  ought  to  have  done." 
About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  he  fell  into  a 
sound  sleep.  Mr.  Paton  gave  him  medicine.  About 
dark  he  awoke,  and  seemed  quite  well.  Through  the 
night  he  talked  to  Mrs.  J.  very  freely.  He  said,  "Now, 
since  I  have  got  better,  you  tell  all  about  me  during  my 
sleep."  She  told  him.  He  said,  "Now,  since  we  have 
not  been  able  to  pray  together  for  some  time,  let  us  do 
so  now.  I  will  pray  first,  then  you."  After  this  both 
slept  till  morning.  He  seemed  quite  well  in  the  morn- 
ing, but  had  very  little  appetite.  In  the  forenoon  she 
was  talking  to  him  again,  he  said,  "  How  merciful  God 
has  been.  I  might  just  have  slept  away  into  eternity 
without  a  moment's  warning,  but  now  that  I  have  awaked 
from  sleep,  and  find  that  I  have  been  so  very  low,  I 
would  be  willing  not  to  have  awaked  again,  only  for  the 
heathen."  She  said,  "Would  you  be  satisfied  to  be 
called  now  into  eternity?"  He  answered  quickly,  "Yes." 
At  11  o'clock  he  wished  to  rise  and  walk  out  doors. 
She  would  not  consent  to  that,  knowing  that  he  was  too 
weak.  He  then  asked  if  he  could  have  the  sofa  set  out- 
side the  door — saying  that  he  would  lie  on  it.  This  was 
prepared  for  him;  he  said  he  was  comfortable  now,  and 


CLOSING    SCENES.  27.3 

to  tell  the  girl  to  bring  his  soup,  if  it  was  prepared. 
Mrs.  J.  gave  him  the  chicken  soup.  He  ate  a  little, 
and  soon  went  to  sleep.  As  he  had  not  slept  much  for 
some  time  she  allowed  him  an  hour.  Little  thinking 
that  he  was  sound  asleep  she  at  one  o'clock  tried  to 
awaken  him,  but  in  vain.  They  carried  him  to  bed. 
All  the  means  she  could  use  to  rouse  him  were  of  no  ef- 
fect. He  slept  on  through  all  day  Sabbath;  she  with 
a  teaspoon  wetting  his  mouth  with  drink.  He  did  not 
swallow  well.  On  Monday,  January  21st,  she  noticed 
that  his  breathing  was  not  as  usual,  and  sent  for  Mr. 
Paton.  In  a  few  moments  he  slept  in  death  without 
a  struggle.  The  last  breath  was  as  calm  as  if  sleep- 
ing. 

The   following   is   the   conclusion   of    Mr.   Paton's 
letter : 

"As  decomposition  soon  follows  here,  I  set  some  of  our  Anei- 
tumese  to  make  his  grave,  while  I  made  his  coffin,  as  we  feared 
the  effect  of  his  death  on  our  dark,  benighted,  threatening  Tan- 
nese,  but  they  did  not  interfere,  and  at  sunset  his  remains  slept 
beside  those  of  my  dear  departed.  Mrs.  Johnston  attended 
him  with  affectionate  care,  and  sustained  the  trial  of  his 
death  with  much  Christian  resignation.  But  having  taken 
the  same  quantity  of  laudanum  with  Mr.  Johnston,  she  appeared 
to  suffer  from  its  effects  for  above  four  weeks  after. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnston  came  here  on  the  12th  of  Septem- 
ber, and  slept  in  my  bedroom  for  about  three  months,  when  we 
got  another  ready  for  them,  and  as  good  as  tbe  one  they  were 
leaving.  When  Mr.  Johnston  came  to  Port  Resolution,  I  was 
busy  building  houses,  and  so  we  agreed  that  it  was  better  for 
him  and  Mrs.  J.  to  apply  their  whole  time  in  acquiring  the  lan- 
guage, so  as  to  be  ready  for  a  new  station,  if  one  could  possibly 
be  got  at  the  close  of  the  rainy  season.  I  gave  them  ten  Tanna 
words  daily  which  they  committed  to  memory  and  were  exercised 


274  MEMOIK   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

on  every  night  with  conversational  phrases.  So  that  on  an 
average  they  learned  sixty  words  weekly,  apart  from  words 
picked  up  by  themselves  from  the  Tannese. 

"I  found  Mr.  Johnston  to  be  a  very  agreeable  friend  and 
companion,  full  of  missionary  zeal,  and  always  ready  to  try  and 
do  good  for  the  poor  heathen.  He  accompanied  me  to  worship 
on  Sabbath  among  the  villages,  and  he  also  went  with  me  in  all 
my  inland  excursions.  And  often  in  company  we  have  carried 
medicine  and  water  to  the  sick  and  dying  in  our  nearest  villages, 
so  that  we  loved  each  other  as  brothers,  and  had  much  sweet 
communion  in  the  Lord's  work  among  this  benighted  people. 
But  alas !  our  Lord  Jesus  has  called  our  dear  brother  into 
another  department  of  his  service,  and  for  what,  the  future 
must  develope. 

"  Tanna  is  a  large  and  rugged  field,  the  labourers  are  few  and 
the  harvest  is  great,  and  Mr.  Johnston  was  full  of  youth,  life, 
and  activity,  and  why  he  should  be  safely  brought  over  a  long 
voyage,  enabled  to  acquire  the  language  so  as  to  be  able  to  speak 
to  the  people,  and  called  away  when  his  usefulness  was  just  be- 
ginning, must  remain  among  the  inscrutable  mysteries  of  Grod, 
who  gives  account  of  his  ways  to  none ;  yet,  '  He  doeth  all 
things  well. '  And  undoubtedly  in  his  eternal  purpose  the  time, 
the  place,  and  the  means  must  have  been  arranged  and  fixed  un- 
alterably for  his  kingdom  and  the  good  of  his  Church.  '  Even 
so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight. '  '  The  Lord  gave 
and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.' 
Mr.  Johnston's  death  is  a  great  loss  to  the  mission,  and  to  the 
Church,  for  he  was  much  respected  and  beloved  by  all  the  mem- 
bers of  it,  and  high  hopes  were  entertained  regarding  his  future 
career  on  Tanna,  and  his  death  will  cause  universal  mourning  in 
the  mission,  but  let  it  be  the  united  and  earnest  prayer  of  all  con- 
cerned, that  Grod  may  not  abandon  his  work  on  dark,  gloomy" 
Tanna,  but  that  he  may  raise  up  and  qualify  others  to  occupy 
the  places  of  those  who  have  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus.  And  may 
this  lesson  teach  us  all  to  prepare  for  the  awful  change  which 
may  be  nearer  than  we  expect,  and  which  '  will  come  as  a  thief 
in  the  night.' 

"For  the  last  two  months  this  island  has  been  fearfully 


CLOSING    SCENES.  275 

scourged  with  measles  and  other  diseases.  A  vessel  landed  four 
young  Tanna  men  ill  with  measles  about  three  months  ago,  and 
in  a  short  time  this  epidemic  spread  over  the  island.  Some  of 
the  lads  were  killed  for  bringing  the  disease.  Many  have  died 
and  yet  the  people  are  dying  in  great  numbers  from  the  after 
effect.  The  mortality  is  so  great  in  some  places  that  many  per- 
sons are  left  lying  here  and  there  on  the  earth  unburied,  or  the 
door  of  the  house  is  closed  and  the  dead  body  left  to  decay  with 
the  house.  For  heathen  are  truly  without  natural  affection,  and 
take  but  little  care  of  their  health.  The  disease  is  still  cutting 
off  hundreds  inland,  and  the  people  are  for  killing  us  and  burn- 
ing all  that  belongs  to  us,  because  they  say  we  are  foreigners, 
and  the  foreigners  brought  this  disease  to  Tanna  which  is  killing 
them  all.  Many  of  the  most  important  chiefs  have  died,  and 
only  three  men  are  left  who  come  to  worship.  The  inland  peo- 
ple say  they  are  all  dying,  and  the  worship  is  in  some  way  the 
cause  of  it,  therefore  they  want  to  destroy  the  worship  of  God 
from  Tanna,  but  the  tribes  around  us  say  the  worship  is  good, 
and  the  medicine  is  good,  and  that  '  it  is  only  the  dark-hearted 
Tannese  who  blame  Missi  for  the  sickness. '  I  believe  our  cause 
has  gained  much  ground  during  this  sickness  if  we  are  only 
spared  to  survive  it.  Our  poor  chief  when  dying  got  up  and 
said,  '  I'll  run  to  Missi  for  medicine,  for  I  am  very  ill;'  but  when 
about  half  way  he  fell  and  died  in  the  bush  where  he  was  found 
next  morning. 

"The  people  around  us  came  for  medicine,  and  even  little 
children  took  it  like  milk,  consequently  the  mortality  around  us 
has  been  very  small  compared  with  that  at  a  distance. 

' '  My  Aneiteum  teachers  who  occupied  inland  stations  have 
suffered  severely,  and  Kawia,  the  Tannese  chief  who  lived  with 
us,  and  his  Aneiteum  wife  and  child  are  all  dead,  so  that  in 
whole  ten  persons  are  dead,  and  eight  of  those  who  remain  are 
resolved  to  go  to  Aneiteum,  as  they  say  they  dare  not  remain  on 
Tanna,  for  which  I  feel  sorry.  My  poor  Aneiteumese  suffered 
with  much  patience,  and  read  the  Scriptures  as  long  as  they 
were  able — they  prayed  much  with  each  other  and  appeared  to 
derive  much  consolation  from  Christianity.  I  had  great  plea- 
sure in  waiting  on  them,  and  I  hope  they  all  sleep  in  Jesus. 


270  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.   JOHNSTON. 

One  of  them,  a  good  old  man  named  Abraham,  spent  the  most 
of  his  time  in  reading  the  Scriptures  to  them,  exhorting  them, 
and  praying  with  them.  A  few  days  before  Kawia  the  Tanna 
chief's  death,  he  .came  to  my  bedside  where  I  was  confined  with 
fever,  I  asked  him  to  pray,  when  in  tears  he  said,  '  0,  Lord, 
Missi  Johnston  is  dead.  Thou  hast  taken  him  away.  Missi 
Paton  and  Missi  the  woman  Johnston  are  ill,  very  ill.  I  am 
sick,  and  the  Aneiteumese,  thy  servants,  are  all  sick  and  dying. 
O,  Lord,  our  Father  in  heaven,  art  thou  going  to  take  away  all 
thy  servants  and  thy  worship  from  Tanna  at  this  time,  or  what 
wilt  thou  do?  0,  Lord,  the  Tannese  hate  thee,  and  thy  wor- 
ship, and  thy  servants,  but  forsake  not  Tanna !  Make  the 
hearts  of  the  Tannese  sweet  to  thy  word,  and  to  thy  worship, 
and  teach  them  to  fear  and  love  Jesus.  0,  our  Father  in 
heaven,'  &c. " 

He  also  adds  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Johnston's  Parents  : 

"  My  dear  friends,  you  had  designed  your  accomplished  son  to 
work  in  the  Lord's  work  on  the  mission-field.  The  Master  has 
accepted  your  rich  donation,  but  after  a  few  months'  probation, 
in  which  he  was  acquiring  the  language  rapidly  and  bidding  fair 
to  be  useful,  he  has  given  him  employment  elsewhere,  and  his 
dust  rests  as  composedly  on  dark  Tanna  as  it  would  have  done 
in  Stewiacke  church-yard.  Then  mourn  not  for  him,  as  those 
who  have  no  hope.  True  we  cannot  help  tears  of  natural  affec- 
tion flowing.  Jesus  wept  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus,  nor  will  he 
be  angry  at  us,  when  we  weep  for  dear  departed  friends,  if  we 
keep  our  grief  within  proper  bounds.  I  have  no  sympathy 
with  the  stoic,  who  is  unmoved  when  the  Lord  smites,  but  my 
heart  melts  with  those  who  feel  his  warning  voice,  and  weep 
when  he  warns  or  reproves.  I  believe  that  everything  was  done 
for  your  son,  that  could  have  been  done  for  him  in  the  circum- 
stances, but  his  time  was  come.  I  believe  also  that  in  God's 
eternal  purpose  Tanna  was  fixed  as  the  place  where  he  must  die 
and  whore  his  dust  must  rest;  and  as  to  the  means,  God  ap- 
pointed them  also,  for  the  time,  the  place,  and  the  means  of  our 
death  are  all  arranged  by  him  in  eternity.  Glorious,  soul-cheer- 


CLOSING    SCENES.  277 

ing  doctrine.  Oh  how  comforting  that  nothing  is  left  to  chance 
or  circumstances,  but  all  unalterably  "fixed — fixed  in  eternity ! 
'  The  haii-s  of  our  head  are  all  numbered. '  '  A  sparrow  cannot 
fall  to  tho  ground  without  our  heavenly  Father,'  and  far  less 
one  of  hid  ordained  ambassadors.  Remember  the  words  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  '  If  ye  loved  me,  ye  would  rejoice,  because  I  said  I 
go  to  my  Father, '  and  in  the  hope  that  our  dear  departed  are 
with  the  Father  and  Jesus,  let  us  try  to  act  in  accordance  with 
the  same  spirit. ' ' 

The  following  is  the  conclusion  of  Mrs.  Johnston's 
letter : 

"For  a  few  weeks  after  Fulton's  death  I  was  almost  con- 
stantly bedfast.  I  fell  away  so  much  in  flesh  that  Mr.  Paton 
said  he  would- not  have  known  me — that  I  was  a  skeleton.  He 
told  me  afterwards  that  at  one  time  he  had  little  hopes  of  my 
recovery.  I  ate  scarcely  anything  for  some  weeks.  Still  I  had 
no  pain,  but  felt  very. weak  and  stupid.  Mr.  Paton  said  my 
thoughts  wandered  very  much.  By  the  mercy  and  goodness  of 
God  I  am  able  to  go  about  the  house  again.  But  I  am  very 
weak  yet.  lam  writing  this  letter  only  at  times,  when  I  find 
my  hand  steady  enough.  I  left  our  house  vacant,  and  am  stop- 
ping in  Mr.  Paton' s.  I  could  not  stop  alone  in  the  lonely  house 
in  the  midst  of  savages.  We  have  serious  times  with  the  na- 
tives. This  week  past  we  have  scarcely  gone  to  bed  a  night 
without  fear  of  being  molested  by  them.  One  night  our  house 
was  surrounded  by  crowds  of  armed  men,  just  ready  at  any  mo- 
ment to  break  in  upon  us  for  our  lives.  We  have  had,  for  some 
days  past,  to  sit  in  the  house  with  the  doors  locked  to  prevent 
any  of  the  savages  from  entering,  for  every  party  seems  to  be 
united  against  us  now.  The  great  sickness  that  prevails  among 
them  at  present  is  the  cause  of  their  rage.  They  say  that  we 
made  the  disease,  and  we  must  be  killed  for  it — that  they  never 
died  off  this  way  before  the  religion  came  among  them.  My 
hand  is  too  trembling  to  write  any  more  now.  You  may  judge 
this  from  the  scrawl  which  I  have  given  you,  but  I  do  not  feel 
able  to  copy  it.  * 

24 


278  MEMOIR   OF    S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

' '  Oil,  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God !  He  has  restrained 
the  heathen  from  their  evil  purposes — put  his  fear  into  their 
hearts,  that  they  have  been  led  to  give  up  their  design,  and  say 
now  that  '  the  bad  talk  is  all  done,  that  we  did  not  make  the 
sickness,  and  that  no  one  will  injure  us.'  We  feel  ourselves 
more  safe — every  one  that  comes  in  seems  very  kind  and  plea- 
sant. I  may  mention  that  a  few  days  ago  four  men  were  killed, 
and  their  bodies  feasted  on.  The  savage  yells  as  they  carried 
the  dead  bodies  past  the  mission-house,  were  the  most  dismal 
sounds  I  ever  heard. ' ' 

During  the  short  period  that  Mr.  Johnston  laboured 
o-n  Tanna,  he  won  the  affection  and  confidence  of  the 
natives  in  a  remarkable  manner.  It  is  true  that  an 
attempt  was  made  upon  his  life,  but  this  was  done  by 
people  from  a  different  district,  in  blind  rage  on  account 
of  the  disease,  that  was  laying  low  so  many  of  their 
friends,  and  believing  that  the  missionaries  were  the 
cause  of  it.  But  those  around  the  mission  premises, 
who  had  come  in  contact  with  him,  were  strongly  attached 
to  him  and  still  retain  a  fond  recollection  of  him. 
To  his  brethren  in  the  mission  he  had  deeply  endeared 
himself,  though  but  a  few  months  associated  with  them. 
Mr.  Geddie  writes :  "  We  are  now  mourning  the  loss 
of  Mr.  Johnston,  a  very  dear  brother,  who  was  per- 
mitted only  seven  short  months  among  us.  He  was  a 
young  man  of  piety  and  great  promise.  I  have  met 
with  few  on  the  mission  field  to  whom  my  heart  was 
more  drawn  out."  And  in  another  letter  he  says,  "  His 
death  is  a  serious  loss  to  the  mission.  He  was  all  that 
we  could  expect,  and  almost  all  that  we  could  desire." 

We  need  not,  after  what  has  been  said,  occupy  much 
time  in  discussing  Mr.  Johnston's  talents  or  delineating 
his  character.  His  talents,  if  not  superior,  were  cer- 


CLOSING   SCENES.  279 

tainly,  very  respectable,  and  had  been  diligently  culti- 
vated, so  that  the  productions  of  his  pen  were  generally 
appreciated  through  the  church.  In  his  disposition  he 
was  gentle  and  affectionate.  He  was  a  man  of  deep 
tenderness,  and  all  the  kindly  natural  affections  of  our 
nature  ruled  in  him  with  peculiar  power.  After  what 
has  been  stated  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark,  that 
as  a  Christian  he  was  a  devoted  servant  of  Christ.  Few 
men  have  been  more  so.  He  daily  walked  with  God ; 
and  in  such  a  sense  as  is  given  to  mortals  here  below 
"his  meat  and  his  drink  was  to  do  the  will  of  his  Father 
who  is  in  heaven." 

We  might  be  disposed  to  dwell  longer  on  the  remark- 
able dispensation  of  Divine  Providence  by  which  he  has 
been  so  early  removed.  To  human  apprehension  it  cer- 
tainly appears  an  exceedingly  mysterious  arrangement 
that  a  young  man  possessing  to  our  view  so  many  qual- 
ities fitting  him  for  usefulness  in  the  mission  field — 
having  spent  so  many  years  of  labour  as  well  as  ex- 
pended so  much  money  in  preparation  for  his  work, 
after  the  church  had  incurred  such  heavy  expense  in 
bringing  him  to  his  desired  sphere  of  labour,  should  be 
cut  down  at  the  very  outset  of  his  career — when  his  real 
work  could  scarcely  be  said  to  have  commenced,  and  that 
at  a  time  when  the  field  stands  in  such  urgent  need  of 
labourers.  It  seems  to  our  limited  views  scarcely  re- 
concilable with  the  wisdom  of  the  Divine  procedure.  It 
at  all  events  makes  us  feel  that  "his  ways  are  not  as 
our  ways,"  and  to  say,  "  how  unsearchable  are  his  judg- 
ments, and  his  ways  past  finding  out." 

Yet  such  have  been  the  arrangements  of  Divine  Pro- 
vidence in  every  age.  Not  unfrequently  the  most  zeal- 


280  MEMOIR   OF   S.    F.    JOHNSTON. 

ous  and  devoted  of  his  servants,  are  called  to  an  early 
crown,  and  at  the  very  time  that  the  church  on  earth 
seems  most  to  need  their  services.  The  good  Josiah, 
whose  faithfulness  for  a  time  arrested  the  destruction 
impending  over  Israel,  was  cut  down  in  his  early  prime. 
John  the  Baptist  was,  raised  up  at  a  critical  era  in  the 
history  of  the  church,  and  was  sent  with  a  high  com- 
mission to  reclaim  a  degenerate  race*  and  make  ready  a 
people  prepared  of  the  Lord.  He  came  forth  in  the 
spirit  and  power  of  Elias,  scorning  the  pomps  and  fash- 
ions of  this  world,  and,  in  the  spirit  of  undaunted 
courage,  rebuking  the  pride  of  kings,  as  well  as  preach- 
ing repentance  to  the  multitude.  And  his  success  was 
extraordinary.  "  He  was  a  burning  and  shining  light, 
and  many  for  a  season  were  willing  to  rejoice  in  his 
light."  But  his  course  was  short,  his  public  ministry 
perhaps  little  exceeding  that  of  our  beloved  friend  in  the 
South  Seas,  and  he  was  cut  off  by  a  violent  death  while 
yet  his  years  were  comparatively  few.  At  the  outset 
of  the  church's  career  in  propagating  the  gospel,  she  was 
called  to  mourn  over  a  Stephen,  "  a  man  full  of  faith 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  summoned  to  wear  the  mar- 
tyr's crown  while  seemingly  but  beginning  his  work. 
In  after  ages  God  has  been  pleased  to  deal  with  his 
church  in  a  similar  manner.  How  mysterious  the  ar- 
rangement by  which  an  Edward  VI.  is  removed,  lead- 
ing to  the  arresting  of  the  work  of  Reformation  in 
England  and  the  subjecting  the  church  to  the  cruelties 
of  "Bloody  Mary."  And  in  modern  times  how  un- 
timely seemed  the  removal  of  a  Spencer,  a  Summer- 
field,  or  a  McCheyne. 

And  yet  we  know  that  all  these  things  are  the  doing 


CLOSING   SCENES.  281 

of  the  Lord.  "  Our  times  are  in  his  hands,  the  number 
of  our  months  is  with  him,  he  hath  appointed  our 
bounds  that  we  cannot  pass."  "Not  a  sparrow  falls  to 
the  ground  without  our  heavenly  Father,"  and  much 
less  can  we  suppose  that  the  termination  of  the  life  of 
one  of  his  intelligent  creatures  is  left  in  uncertainty. 
Especially  we  know  that  all  the  circumstances,  as  to  the 
time  and  mode  in  which  his  servants  terminate  their 
earthly  services,  are  directed  in  infinite  wisdom.  In 
reality  the  death  of  the  righteous  can  never  be  untimely. 
As  far  as  they  are  personally  concerned  we  all  acknow- 
ledge this.  "  Death  cannot  come  untimely  to  him  who 
is  prepared  to  die."  But  we  should  have  the  same  con- 
fidence that  the  removal  of  none  of  God's  servants  is 
untimely  as  far  as  their  work  on  earth  is  concerned. 
No  Christian  dies  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness,  as  we 
often  improperly  say.  He  cannot  be  removed  till  the 
work  assigned  him  has  been  finished.  Whatever  then 
we  might  have  wished,  or  whatever  we  might  have  con- 
sidered best,  we  may  be  assured  regarding  our  dear 
friend  that  all  was  determined  in  infinite  wisdom.  He 
had  finished  the  work  given  him  to  do,  his  course  was 
fulfilled,  his  warfare  was  accomplished. 

But  still  human  reason  asks  why  was  his  course  so 
short.  It  were  enough  to  reply,  that  such  was  the  will 
of  God,  and  that  our  duty  is  to  manifest  submission  to 
his  will,  and  to  have  faith  in  his  wisdom,  even  when  we 
cannot  understand.  Still  we  can  see  important  ends  to 
be  served  by  such  a  dispensation.  How  loudly  does  it 
proclaim  the  divine  sovereignty — that  "  he  doeth  ac- 
cording to  his  will  in  the  armies  of  heaven  and  among 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth — that  none  can  stay  his 


282  MEMOIR  OP  s.  F.  JOHNSTON. 

hand  or  say  unto  him  w'hat  doest  thou."  With  equal 
clearness  does  it  teach  us  God's  independence  and  all- 
sufficiency.  We  are  apt  to  imagine  that  the  cause  of 
God  is  dependent  upon  this  or  that  human  agent.  But 
by  such  removals  God  teaches  us  that  no  man  is  neces- 
sary for  his  cause — that  he  can  work  with  or  without 
human  agency — that  if  he  removes  one  he  can  raise  up 
others  with  equal  or  better  qualifications,  and  even  make 
the  death  of  his  servants  to  conduce  to  the  promotion 
of  his  cause.  Thus,  while  the  church  is  daily  losing  the 
fairest  of  her  children  and  the  most  devoted  of  her  la- 
bourers, the  cause  of  God  still  goes  on.  "  All  flesh  is 
grass,  and  all  the  goodliness  thereof  is  as  the  flower  of 
the  field.  The  grass  withereth,  the  flower  fadeth,  but 
the  word  of  our  God  shall  stand  for  ever;"  thus  illus- 
trating the  all-sufficiency  of  him,  whose  is  the  work, 
and  who  will  bear  the  glory.  We  know  too  that  their 
removal  is  in  kindness  to  them,  and  we  might  hear  them 
saying,  "  If  ye  loved  me  ye  would  rejoice,  because  I  go 
with  my  Father."  True,  their  course  was  short,  but 
their  reward  will  be  none  the  less  brilliant.  We  know 
who  has  said,  "It  was  well  that  it  was  in  thine  heart," 
and  he  has  taught  us  that  in  his  judgment  those  servants 
who  were  ready  to  labour  and  willing  to  sacrifice  in  his 
cause,  but  who  had  not  the  opportunity  afforded  them 
of  so  doing,  shall,  though  they  should  have  laboured  but 
one  hour,  be  rewarded  even  as  those  who  have  borne 
the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  (Matt.  xx.  1-16).  We 
know  too  that  none  of  their  powers  are  lost — that  they 
have  gone  to  a  scene,  not  of  idle  self-indulgence,  but 
of  nobler  employment,  where  they  shall  find  a  higher 
and  perfectly  holy  sphere  for  the  exercise  of  every  ca- 


CLOSING    SCENES.  283 

pacity  for  serving  God.  We  know  too  that  such  dis- 
pensations teach  many  solemn  lessons  to  survivors  indi- 
vidually and  to  the  church  at  large,  especially  calling 
upon  us  loudly  to  "  work  while  it  is  day,  for  the  night 
cometh  when  no  man  can  work." 

That  the  death  of  our  beloved  brother  will  serve 
valuable  ends  both  among  the  heathen  in  Tanna  and  in 
the  church  at  home  we  believe,  as  we  believe  in  the  wis- 
dom of  Him  whose  doing  it  is.  He  has  given  the  people 
there  an  example  of  Christian  benevolence  of  the 
highest  kind,  even  the  laying  down  his  life  for  their 
salvation — which  indeed  their  darkened  souls  cannot 
yet  appreciate,  but  which  we  hope  they  will  yet  under- 
stand and  value.  But  it  seems  that  more  than  the  in- 
structions of  his  life  were  needed.  Our  heavenly  Father 
saw  it  good  that  he  should  also  show  them  how  the 
Christian  dies — that  he  afford  an  example  of  Christian 
burial  and  of  the  hopes  that  blossom  o'er  a  Christian's 
tomb.  In  these  ways,  he  being  dead,  will  yet,  we  trust, 
long  continue  to  speak ;  and  who  knows  but  his  grave 
in  that  dark  and  distant  land  may  speak  in  louder  tones 
and  yield  more  profitable  lessons  than  even  his  living 
voice. 

The  church  at  home  too  has  her  lessons  to  learn  from 
this  event.  If  it  teach  us  to  cease  from  man  and  con- 
fide more  fully  in  the  power  and  promises  of  the  great 
Head  of  the  church — and  ,thus  evoke  throughout  the 
church  a  spirit  of  more  earnest  and  believing  prayer — 
it  will  be  the  harbinger  of  glorious  days  for  our  mission 
on  those  islands — yea,  indeed,  of  the  years  of  the  right 
hand  of  the  Most  High.  Oh !  that  we  all  felt  too  the 
call  addressed  to  us  to  imitate  the  faith  and  devotedness 


284  MEMOIR   OP   S.   F.   JOHNSTON. 

and  zeal  of  him  who  has  gone  to  rest,  and  that  the 
whole  church  were  awakened  by  his  example  to  a  deeper 
consecration  to  that  glorious  work  in  which  he  laid  down 
his  life.  Surely  we  have  now  a  new  interest  in  Tanna. 
Its  soil  contains  precious  dust.  The  patriarchs  of  old, 
in  burying  their  dead  in  Canaan,  intimated  that  thus 
they  claimed  the  land  as  promised  for  a  possession  ;  and 
has  not  the  church,  when  she  has  secured  a  possession 
of  a  burying-place  on  Tanna,  likewise  signified  that  she 
has  taken  possession  of  that  isle  as  part  of  the  promised 
inheritance  of  the  Redeemer?  Oh!  then,  "let  us  go 
up  at  once  and  possess  it."  Let  there  be  no  failing  of 
faith — no  magnifying  of  difficulties,  as  there  was  on  the 
part  of  the  unbelieving  Israelites.  "  If  the  Lord  de- 
light in  us,  then  he  will  bring  us  into  this  land  and  give 
it  us."  So  that  on  the  glorious  resurrection  morn,  when 
the  mortal  part  of  our  beloved  brother  shall  put  on  im- 
mortality, thousands  of  the  redeemed  and  regenerated 
sons  of  Tanna,  rising  like  him  in  glory  and  beauty, 
shall  gather  round  to  utter  their  acclamations  of  joy,  as 
they  behold  him  receiving  his  everlasting  crown. 


MEMOIK 


EEV.  J.  W.  MATHESON, 


MRS.  MARY  JOHNSTON  MATHESON. 


MEMOIR 


MR.  AND  MRS.  MATHESON. 


CHAPTER    I. 

MR.  MATIIESON'S  EARLY  TJEARS. 

THE  Rev.  John  William  Matheson  was  born  at  Ro- 
gers' Hill,  county  of  Pictou,  N.  S.,  on  the  14th  April, 
1832,  and  was  the  second  son  of  Mr.  Alex.  Matheson, 
of  that  place.  He  enjoyed  the  high  honour  of  a  pious 
ancestry.  His  paternal  great  grandfather  emigrated 
from  Sutherlandshire,  in  Scotland,  to  Pictou,  in  the  year 
1773,  inHhe  ship  Hector,  the  first  emigrant  vessel  from 
Scotland  to  that  port.  He  was  one  of  what  might  be 
calle'd  the  advanced  guard  of  that  Scottish  emigration, 
which  has  occupied  almost  the  whole  eastern  part  of 
Nova  Scotia,  and  moulded  the  character  of  its  inhabi- 
tants. Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  removed  to  London- 
derry, N.  S.,  where  he  settled  upon  a  farm,  and  after 
a  few  years,  had  arrived  at  a  condition  of  comparative 
comfort.  But  hearing  that  the  gospel  was  preached  in 
Pictou  by  the  late  Dr.  McGregor,  in  the  Gaelic  Ian? 
guage,  he  sold  his  property  and  removed  to  Rogers' 
Hill,  in  that  county,  that  he  might  enjoy  what  he  re- 

287 


288  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

garded  as  the  inestimable  privilege  of  hearing  "  the  joy- 
ful sound  "  in  his  own  mountain  tongue. 

His  two  sons  occupied  places  of  usefulness  in  the 
church  in  that  portion  of  the  Lord's  vineyard.  One  of 
them  was  the  late  William  Matheson,  Esq.,  so  well 
known  throughout  the  province  for  his  princely  liberality 
on  behalf  of  every  Christian  enterprise.  The  other, 
the  late  John  Matheson,  grandfather  of  the* subject  of 
this  Memoir,  was  one  of  the  first  Elders  ordained  by  the 
late  Rev.  Duncan  Ross  after  his  settlement  at  West 
River.  He  was  a  man  of  devoted  piety,  and  universally 
esteemed.  He  continued  during  the  whole  period  of 
the  ministry  of  that  eminent  servant  of  Christ,  and  for 
a  short  time  under  his  successor,  to  discharge  the  duties 
of  that  office  with  credit  to  himself  and  benefit  to  the 
congregation. 

By  his  mother's  side,  Mr.  M.  was  a  great  grandson 
of  Kenneth  Eraser,  one  of  the  first  elders  ordained  in 
the  county  of  Pictou,  under  the  ministry  of  Dr.  Mc- 
Gregor, and  particularly  noticed  by  him  in  his  autobio- 
graphy for  his  amiable  disposition  and  Christian  know- 
ledge. The  piety  of  his  ancestors  was  continued  in  his 
father's  family,  in  which,  from  his  earliest  years,  he 
enjoyed  the  benefits  of  a  thorough  Christian  training 
and  example.  From  early  life  he  appeared  in  some 
degree  under  the  influence  of  religious  truth,  and  was 
always  correct  in  his  deportment.  It  was  not,  however, 
till  he  was  about  sixteen  or  seventeen  years  of  age,  that 
he  gave  decided  evidence  of  having  passed  from  death 
unto  life.  At  this  period  he  passed  through  a  season 
of  deep  religious  conviction.  He  was  then,  as  always, 
unusually  silent  regarding  his  feelings  ;  but  from  those 


MR.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  289 

closely  associating  with  him  the  severity  of  the  struggle 
through  which  he  was  passing  could  not  be  concealed. 
The  intensity  of  his  emotions  appeared  in  his  counte- 
nance and  behaviour,  and  he  was  found  at  times  leaving 
his  work  to  retire  to  some  lonely  spot  to  pour  out  his 
heart  in  prayer.  After  a  time  he  emerged  into  the  sun- 
shine of  Christian  hope  and  joy,  and  gave  the  first 
indication  of  the  change  that  had  passed  over  him,  by 
intimating  to  his  parents  his  desire  to  study,  with  the 
view  of  preaching  the  gospel.  From  this  early  period 
he  also  gave  hints  that  his  mind  was  directed  to  the 
Foreign  Mission  field,  and  thenceforward  his  prayers 
in  the  family  circle  plainly  revealed  the  place  which  that 
work  occupied  in  his  heart. 

Up  till  this  time  he  had  enjoyed  only  the  ordinary 
education  of  a  country  common  school,  which  then,  as 
yet  in  many  parts  of  Nova  Scotia,  was  poor  enough. 
To  prepare  for  the  Seminary,  he  commenced  attending 
the  Grammar  school,  at  Durham,  then  under  the  charge 
of  Mr.  Daniel  McDonald.  This  was  at  the  distance  of 
four  miles  from  his  father's  house,  the  road  leading  over 
some  steep  ascents  and  bleak  hills.  Yet  in  winter's 
snow  and  summer's  heat,  in  the  rain  and  blasts  of 
spring  and  autumn,  he  daily  walked  thither  in  the 
morning  and  back  again  in  the  evening  to  his  father's 
house,  where  much  of  the  night  was  spent  in  preparing 
the  tasks  of  the  following  day.  Thirteen  months  were 
spent  in  this  way,  after  which  he  was  admitted  to  the 
philosophical  classes  of  the  Seminary  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  of  Nova  Scotia.  In  these  labours,  if  not 
earlier,  the  seeds  were  sown  of  that  malady,  which 
eventually  ended  his  day?.  He  had  a  few  years  before 
25 


290  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

had  the  measles,  which  as  in  many  instances  left  behind 
it  a  cough,  from  which  he  was  scarcely  ever  entirely  free, 
and  which  was  easily  revived  on  the  slightest  cold,  and 
his  close  application  to  study  in  these  and  subsequent 
years,  no  doubt  aggravated  these  unfavourable  symp- 
toms. 

He  attended  the  classes  of  that  Institution  during  the 
Sessions  of  1850,  1851  and  1852,  and  during  this  time 
his  labours  were  not  diminished.  His  early  education 
had  been  imperfect — his  preparation  for  entering  the 
Seminary  had  been  hurried  and  slight,  so  that  he 
laboured  under  great  disadvantages.  Besides,  it  would 
be  uncandid  in  us  to  attribute  to  him  brilliant  talents, 
or  great  aptitude  for  acquiring  knowledge.  So  far  from 
this,  all  his  attainments  were  the  result  of  the  severest 
labour.  What  he  did  he  did  by  a  dead  lift.  Every 
step  of  his  progress  was  earned  by  consuming  toil.  He 
was  one  of  those  whose  learning  is  purchased  not  only 
by  the  sweat  of  their  brow,  or  the  expenditure  of  their 
worldly  means,  but  we  may  say  by  their  life  blood. 
The  relaxations  by  which  other  students  relieve  the  se- 
vere strain  of  mental  exertion  were  to  him  unknown. 
"  To  scorn  delights  and  live  laborious  days  "  was  the 
only  path  open  to  him  to  gain  the  position  upon  which 
his  heart  was  set.  Yet  his  was  none  of  the  ambition  of 
the  mere  scholar.  For  no  earthly  laurels  did  he  thus 
strive.  On  the  contrary,  his  devotion  to  his  studies  was 
only  as  a  means  to  an  end.  Steadily  was  his  eye  fixed 
on  the  one  object — to  preach  Christ  and  him  crucified. 
For  this  alone  he  spent  his  days  in  exhausting  study 
and  burnt  the  midnight  oil.  He  was  known  then  for 
his  deep  piety,  and  though  somewhat  reserved  in  his 


MR.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  291 

manners,  none  questioned  the  purity  qf  his  motives  or 
the  loftiness  of  his  aims. 

In  the  prosecution  of  his  studies,  he  thus  manifested 
a  feature  of  character  which  was  prominent  in  his  mis- 
sionary career :  viz.,  an  indomitable  perseverance  in 
whatever  he  undertook,  an  inflexible  persistency  of  pur- 
pose, a  true  Scottish  dourness,  which  no  discouragement 
could  shake,  and  from  which  no  temptations  could  turn 
him  aside.  This  feature  is  necessary  to  all  great 
achievements,  and  has  always  been  an  element,  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  in  the  character  of  the  men  who 
have  overcome  great  difficulties  or  accomplished  great 
undertakings.  But  when  not  regulated  by  sound  judg- 
ment, when  ruled  by  self-will,  it  degenerates  into  mere 
stubbornness  and  obstinacy,  and  either  does  no  good  or 
produces  positive  evil. 

Mr.  M.'s  perseverance  in  his  studies  was  not  without 
its  reward.  Though  he  never  ranked  as  a  first  class 
scholar,  yet  he  attained  to  a  respectable  proficiency  in 
all  the  branches  taught  at  the  Seminary.  And  after 
three  years  of  attendance  at  the  philosophical  classes, 
he  was  readily,  in  1852,  admitted  to  the  Theological 
Hall,  then  under  the  charge  of  Dr.  Keir  and  Professor 
Smith.  He  attended  upon  the  prelections  of  these  re- 
spected fathers  during  that  and  the  three  following  ses- 
sions. During  the  intervals  of  the  classes,  he  taught 
school  at  Onslow  and  some  other  places.  His  attend- 
ance at  the  Hall  presents  scarcely  any  points  calling 
for  remark.  The  same  devotedness  to  his  studies,  the 
same  perseverance  in  whatever  he  undertook,  the  same 
piety,  the  same  gentle  manners  as  in  his  previous  course, 
still  distinguished  him,  with  perhaps  a  deeper  serious- 


292  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

ness  and  solemnity  of  manner  than  was  usual  even 
among  divinity  students.  In  private  he  endeavoured 
to  be  useful  in  such  labours  as  Sabbath-school  teaching. 
By  his  inoffensive  manners  and  amiable  disposition,  he 
won  the  esteem  of  his  associates,  and  others  with  whom 
he  came  in  contact,  though  some  would  have  desired  to 
see  in  him  a  more  free  and  familiar  turn,  and  perhaps 
his  usefulness  would  have  thus  been  increased. 

After  passing  through  the  usual  curriculum  of  study, 
he  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Pictou  on  the  18th 
December,  1855,  and  immediately  commenced  his  la- 
bours in  the  Home  Mission  field,  in  which  he  continued 
for  a  few  months.  If  not  popular,  he  was  acceptable 
as  a  preacher,  and  would  readily  have  obtained  a  call 
and  an  eligible  settlement  in  some  of  the  vacancies  at 
home.  But  his  heart  was  among  the  heathen,  and  hav- 
ing made  proof  of  his  gifts,  he  in  the  following  summer 
tendered  his  services  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Board,  and 
at  their  meeting  on  the  23d  September,  he  was  formally 
accepted  as  a  missionary  to  the  New  Hebrides. 

From  his  close  application  during  the  whole  course 
of  his  preparatory  studies^  the  seeds  of  his  fatal  disease 
had  begun  to  germinate.  Still,  as  usual  with  consump- 
tive persons,  he  could  not  see  or  believe  that  he  was  in 
danger,  and  he  even  manifested  a  reluctance,  which  grew 
upon  him  and  afterwards  became  very  strong,  to  have 
anything  said  on  the  subject.  When  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  Board,  he  underwent  a  medical  examina- 
tion, the  physician  employed,  at  once  pronounced  him 
as  having  a  decided  tendency  to  pulmonary  disease,  and 
stated  that  his  .only  hope  of  vigorous  health  was  in  ap 
early  departure  to  a  warm  climate,  but  gave  it  as  hia 


MR.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  293 

opinion,  (and  the  same  view  was  held  by  others  of  the 
highest  standing  in  the  profession)  that  he  might  live 
many  years  and  have  strength  to  labour,  in  such  a  cli- 
mate as  that'of  the  New  Hebrides.  Experience  has  now 
shown  that  this  is  a  view  upon  which  we  cannot  rely  in 
our  missionary  operations  in  the  South  Seas.  It  is  now 
certain  that  persons  who  could  not  live  in  this  climate 
from  pulmonary  disorders,  need  not  expect  to  be  effi- 
cient labourers  there.  This  has  been  shown  in  the  case 
of  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matheson.  Among  the  natives 
consumption  is  by  no  means  uncommon,  and  the  fever 
and  ague  to  which  all  the  residents  on  these  islands  are 
BO  liable,  is  not  only  debilitating  in  itself,  but  leaves  its 
effects  upon  the  weaker  parts  of  the  system,  and  deve- 
lopes  any  tendency  to  pulmonary  or  other  complaints. 
It  must  be  remarked  too  that  the  missionary  work  in- 
volves an  amount  of  toil,  which  only  persons  in  sound 
health  should  undertake,  particularly  in  such  a  debili- 
tating, and  it  must  be  confessed,  unhealthy  climate. 
We  may  add,  however,  as  a  curious  fact,  that  Mr.  In- 
glis  states  that  dyspepsia  and  other  complaints  of  the 
digestive  system  are  unknown  on  Aneiteum. 

After  having  undergone  the  usual  trials,  he  was  or- 
dained in  Prince  Street  Church,  Pictou,  on  the  12th  of 
November  of  that  year  (1856.)  The  Rev.  James  Wat- 
son, his  pastor,  preached  from  Rom.  i.  15 :  "  So  as 
much  as  in  me  is,  I  am  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
you  which  are  at  Rome  also."  The  Rev.  George 
Walker  offered  the  ordination  prayer,  the  Rev.  James 
Bayne  delivered  the  charge,  and  the  Rev.  A.  P.  Miller 
addressed  the  congregation. 

The  winter  of  1857  was  spent  by  him  in  Philadel- 

25* 


294  MEMOIR   OF    ME.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

phia,  principally  in  prosecuting  medical  studies.  Here 
he  met  with  much  kindness,  as  all  our  missionaries  who 
have  gone  thither  have  done.  He  was  presented  with 
free  tickets  to  the  medical  classes,  and  received  much 
attention  from  the  ministers  with  whom  he  became  ac- 
quainted. Here  he  devoted  himself  to  his  work  with 
the  same  perseverance,  that  characterized  him  through 
life,  and  with  most  injurious  effects  on  his  physical  sys- 
tem. Attending  daily  upon  a  number  of  classes,  visit- 
ing the  dissecting  room  and  the  hospitals  during  the  rest 
of  the  day — spending  much  of  his  nights  in  study,  and 
being  fully  employed  on  the  Sabbaths  in  preaching, 
comprised  a  course  of  labour,  sufficient  to  impair  a 
stronger  constitution  than  his.  Before  spring  he  was 
reduced  to  a  state  of  weakness,  of  which  we  believe  he 
never  informed  the  church  or  his  friends.  We  only 
learned  incidentally  afterwards  on  a  visit  to  Philadel- 
phia, that  his  cough  had  been  so  severe,  that  some  fears 
were  entertained  lest  he  should  not  be  able  to  return 
home.  Undoubtedly  the  seeds  of  consumption  then  be- 
came firmly  rooted,  and  were  never  eradicated. 

He  returned  to  Nova  Scotia  in  the  spring,  much  im- 
proved in  health,  but  still  with  that  unmistakable  cough. 
The  summer  was  spent  in  visiting  the  churches.  It  is 
believed  by  some  that  it  was  by  his  labours  in  this  way, 
that  the  tendencies  of  his  constitution  to  pulmonary  dis- 
ease were  developed.  We  are  satisfied  that  this  is  a 
mistake.  At  no  time  in  Nova  Scotia  was  he  so  unwell 
as  he  was  in  Philadelphia.  We  saw  him  on  the  day  of 
his  arrival  at  West  River,  and  his  cough  was  then  quite 
harassing.  In  fact  we  believe  that  relief  from  close 
confinement,  and  travelling  much  in  the  open  air  had 


MR.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  295 

the  effect  of  checking  for  a  time  the  symptoms  which 
had  already  begun  to  manifest  themselves.  Still  there 
was  enough  to  excite  much  fear  as  to  the  result,  and 
many  doubts  as  to  the  wisdom  of  sending  him  to  such  a 
work  while  his  health  was  so  feeble.  Indeed,  we  be- 
lieve, that  had  he  undergone  a  medical  examination  at 
that  time,  he  would  not  have  been  sent.  But  we  relied 
upon  the  opinions  previously  given,  and  hoped  that 
these  symptoms  were  of  a  temporary  nature,  and  would 
yield  to  the  influences  of  a  sea  voyage  and  a  milder 
climate. 

In  his  visits  he  drew  forth  many  warm  feelings  to- 
ward himself,  and  awakened  much  interest  in  the  Mis- 
sionary cause.  His  appearance  and  manner  were  pleas- 
ing. In  temperament  he  was  very  different  from  Mr. 
Johnston,  yet  both  were  interesting.  Mr.  Johnston 
was  open,  frank,  with  a  boyish  appearance,  and  gene- 
rally a  boyish  exuberance  of  spirits.  Mr.  Matheson  was 
quiet  and  reserved,  with  a  modest  retiring  demeanour, 
and  the  appearance  of  a  slight  tendency  to  melancholy 
in  his  constitution.  He  was  rather  above  the  medium 
height,  his  features  agreeable,  and  the  expression  of  his 
countenance  pleasing,  though  that  somewhat  hectic  flush 
on  his  cheek,  to  the  more  thoughtful  caused  sad  fore 
bodings  as  to  his  future  career.  His  addresses  were 
solemn  and  impressive,  and  breathed  the  true  spirit  of 
the  Missionary.  He  thus  won  the  confidence  and  affcc 
tion  of  the  church,  and  received  large  contributions 
towards  his  outfit.  Large  farewell  meetings  were  held 
in  Pictou,  Halifax,  and  other  places.  As  we  have  none 
of  his  correspondence  at  this  period  of  his  life,  nor  any 
record  of  his  private  exercises,  we  shall  insert  here  part 


296  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

of  his  farewell  address  at  Pictou,  as  an  exhibition  of  the 
views  and  feelings  with  which  he  entered  upon  the  work 
of  a  Missionary. 

"Perhaps  fathers  and  brethren,  it  may  not  be  deemed  amiss 
to  mention  some  of  the  motives  by  which  I  was  actuated  in  the 
selection  of  a  foreign  field,  in  preference  to  labouring  at  home- 
The  cry  from  heathen  lands  has  been  long  and  loud,  and  must 
be  answered,  therefore  in  inquiring  what  was  duty,  I  did  not 
confer  with  flesh  and  blood ;  I  did  not  institute  the  inquiry, 
where  shall  I  enjoy  the  best  health,  where  shall  I  live  the  longest, 
where  shall  I  be  in  the  possession  of  the  largest  amount  of  the 
enjoyments  of  life,  but  '  Lord,  where  wilt  thou  have  me  to  go,' 
'  Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do. '  The  comparative  wants 
of  the  two  fields,  my  own  desires  and  (rod's  providential  deal- 
ings with  me  ever  since  I  began  to  appreciate  the  blessings  of  the 
Gospel,  seemed  to  direct  my  course  far  hence  among  the  Gentiles. 
To  me  the  question  has  always  seemed  a  very  important  one, 
Can  I  do  more  for  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in 
a  heathen  land  than  I  can  at  home  ?  And  believing  that  the 
ways  and  dealings  of  God  did  indeed  point  to  a  heathen  land  as 
the  scene  of  my  future  labours,  feeling  this  coming  home  as  I 
did,  when  time  after  time  your  Board  instituted  the  inquiry, 
'  Whom  shall  we  send  and  who  will  go  for  us ;'  I  was  led  with 
deep  humility,  and  yet  with  cheerfulness  to  say,  '  Here  am  I, 
send  me. '  And  never  since  I  came  to  the  conclusion  to  go  far 
hence  among  the  Gentiles,  has  an  emotion  of  regret  crossed  my 
mind  ;  but  trusting  that  I  arrived  at  that  determination,  guided 
by  that  God  who  said  to  Moses  of  old,  '  My  presence  shall  go 
with  thee,  &c. , '  and  who  still  says  to  his  followers,  '  I  am  thy 
salvation,'  having  this  assurance  in  view — of  dangers  and  diffi- 
culties both  by  sea  and  land,  I  feel  enabled  to  say,  '  None  of 
these  things  move  me. '  But  though  it  be  painful  to  bid  adieu 
to  kindred,  to  country,  and  to  home,  to  the  scenes  of  one's 
earliest  infancy,  to  the  friends  with  whom  we  may  have  spent 
our  first  arid  happiest  days — to  the  place  of  our  fondest  attach- 
ment where  we  have  experienced  the  warmest  expressions  of 
parental  affection,  and  to  set  out,  like  the  patriarch  of  old  to  a 


MR.    MATHESON'S    EARLY    YEARS.  297 

strange  land,  ignorant  of  the  reception  which  we  shall  receive 
from  the  inhabitants  thereof; — yet  to  all  these,  who  would  not 
bid  adieu,  to  gather  jewels  bright  and  precious,  not  such  as  glit- 
ter in  the  coronets  of  earthly  princes,  not  the  glittering  ore  dug 
from  Australian  and  Californian  mines — not  such  freights  as 
ships  from  Tarshish  brought  which  came  from  Ophir  triennially 
laden  with  gold  and  ivory — but  jewels,  blood-bought  jewels, 
which  shall  outlive  the  ordeal  of  a  burning  world  and  the  last 
conflagration,  and  be  recognised  as  his  by  the  Redeemer  in  that 
day  when  he  makes  up  his  cabinet,  and  set  to  shine  eternally 
around  the  brow  of  our  enthroned  Immanuel  ?  Responsive  to  the 
call  of  the  heathen  world,  'Come  over  and  help  us,'  with  the 
commission  and  promise  of  our  ascended  Lord,  believing  that 
God  hath  led  me  hitherto,  my  soul  rests  in  the  promises,  '  I  will 
never  leave  thee, '  '  Lo  I  am  with  you  always. '  In  the  attributes 
of  Jehovah  I  would  find  my  safety,  at  home  and  abroad.  In 
unhealthy  climes,  and  on  the  rolling  billows  of  the  mighty  deep, 
my  dwelling-place  and  my  home  would  be  in  the  infinite,  eternal 
and  unchangeable  God.  But  who  among  us  in  the  possession 
of  Christian  feeling — whose  heart  has  been  touched  with  affec- 
tion for  one  another — who  has  felt  the  delights  of  home  and 
been  cheered  by  the  joys  of  social  life,  but  must  feel  convinced 
that  there  are  sacrifices  painful  in  the  extreme,  connected  with 
such  an  undertaking ;  and  not  among  the  least  of  them  is  bid- 
ding adieu  to  you,  my  brethren  in  the  Lord,  my  brethren  in  the 
ministry — from  you  whose  years  entitle  you  to  the  appellation 
of  fathers.  Permit  me  to  thank  you  for  the  many  kindnesses 
unmerited,  which  I  have  received  from  your  hands,  kindnesses 
which  I  shall  never  forget — the  memory  of  which  I  shall  ever 
cherish,  go  where  I  may. 

"My  brethren,  what  shall  I  say  to  you,  to  whom  sympathy 
of  feeling  has  bound  my  soul  ?  Shall  we  now  part  no  more  on 
earth  to  meet?  For  you  I  am  distressed.  Very  pleasant  have 
you  been  to  me.  To  me  your  love,  your  kindness,  and  sym- 
pathy, have  been  wonderful  beyond  experience.  To  you  my 
soul  has  been  and  is  still  knit  as  David's  to  that  of  Jonathan's. 
But  though  it  be,  indeed,  painful  thus  to  part  with  you,  I  do, 
yea,  and  will,  rejoice  that  in  God's  kind  providence,  you  have 


298  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.   MATHESON. 

counted  me  faithful,  to  send  me  to  the  distant  isles  of  the  ocean, 
there  to  endeavour  to  unfold  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love — 
a'  work  in  which.,  above  all  others,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  would 
gladly  spend  and  be  spent.  And  yet  in  the  view  of  the  near 
approach  of  our  departure,  (while  I  here  express  my  own  senti- 
ments and  feelings,  permit  me  also  to  express  those  of  one  near 
and  dear,  who,  too,  is  about  to  leave  kindred,  country,  and 
home,)  we  realize,  as  we  never  did  before,  the  force  of  the  pre- 
cept, that  he  that  hath,  be  as  he  that  hath  not,  for  to  us  literally 
the  scenery  of  country  and  home,  dear  friends  and  loving  kin- 
dred, illuminated  by  the  sunshine  of  strong  religious  affections, 
and  enlivened  by  those  expressions  of  your  confidence  and  your 
sympathy,  are  vanishing  away.  We  dare  not  allow  ourselves  to 
think  upon  what  is  to  be  forsaken ;  but,  keeping  our  eyes  fixed 
steadily  upon  the  duty  and  the  reward,  we  would  look  forward 
with  joyful  anticipation  to  the  arrival  of  that  glorious  morn, 
when  departed  friends  in  Jesus  shall  again  meet  no  more  to  part. 
Till  then,  friends,  it  is  yours  to  return  to  your  dwellings  in  a 
Christian  land,  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  social  life — ours  to  go 
forth  literally  as  strangers  and  pilgrims  to  the  dark  places  of  the 
earth ;  and  while  we  go  forth  sorrowing  upon  the  remembrance, 
that  we  shall  not  again  see  your  faces  in  the  flesh,  we  at  the 
same  time  go  forth  rejoicing  in  the  assurance,  that  we  have  an 
interest  in  the  prayers  of  (rod's  people  whom  we  leave  behind. 
In  our  behalf  let  the  voice  of  prayer  ascend  in  your  closets, 
around  your  domestic  altars,  and  in  your  social  intercourse  one 
with  another.  Entertaining  this  hope,  fathers,  brethren,  and 
friends,  I  bid  you  all  a  Christian  farewell." 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  299 


CHAPTER   II. 

MSS.  XATHESON'S  EASLY  YJEABS. 

MARY  GEDDIE  MATHESON  was  born  at  Pictou  on  the 
18th  October,  1837,  so  that  at  the  time  of  her  death  she 
was  in  her  25th  year.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Mr. 
James  Johnston  of  that  place,  and  the  second  of  a  family 
of  one  son  and  six  daughters,  of  whom  two  died  in  in- 
fancy. All  her  relatives  by  the  father's  side  were  from 
Dumfries-shire  in  Scotland,  and  as  might  be  expected 
of  persons  coming  from  a  district,  so  redolent  of  Cove- 
nanter memories,  have  always  been  thorough  Presbyte- 
rians. Her  maternal  grandfather,  John  Geddie,  Sr., 
emigrated  from  Aberdeen  to  Pictou  in  the  early  part 
of  this  century.  He  filled  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder  in 
Prince  St.  Congregation,  in  that  town,  and  was  long 
known  and  respected  for  his  Nathanael-like  piety.  But 
he  and  his  devoted  wife  are  deserving  of  particular 
mention  and  the  gratitude  of  our  colonial  Zion,  as  hav- 
ing in  the  spirit  of  Hannah,  devoted  to  the  missionary 
work,  and  trained  for  its  duties,  their  only  son,  the  Rev. 
John  Geddie,  the  first  Missionary  to  the  heathen,  from 
any  Presbyterian  church  in  the  British  Colonies,  the 
first  missionary  to  the  New  Hebrides,  for  whose  labours 
and  success  in  that  arduous  sphere  of  duty,  our  Colonial 


«>00  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

churches  have  so  much  reason  to  bless  the  Author  of  all 
human  gifts.  Mary's  mother  had  imbibed  the  spirit  of 
her  father  autl  brother.  She  was  distinguished  by  per- 
sonal piety,  strengthened  and  refined  by  long  subjec- 
tion to  the  fires  of  the  furnace,  and,  like  them,  her  heart 
was  deeply  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  heathen. 

In  early  life  Mary  was  distinguished  by  a  cheerful 
and  buoyant  disposition,  or  perhaps  we  should  rather 
say,  a  wild  spirit  of  mirth,  which  was  ever  ready  to  boil 
over  in  harmless  fun,  and  perhaps  sometimes  even  in 
actual  mischief.  But  it  required  no  deep  penetration 
to  discern  beneath  this  effervescence  of  natural  spirits, 
a  wealth  of  affection,  a  vigour  of  thought  and  an  energy 
of  character,  which  might  be  expected  in  after  life  to 
make  her  influence  felt  in  any  sphere  in  which  her  lot 
might  be  cast. 

Circumstances  in  the  family  history  soon  tended  to 
develope  all  her  thoughtfulness  and  to  bring  her  mind 
to  an  early  maturity.  She  was  born  with  every  reason- 
able prospect  of  worldly  comfort,  if  not  of  wealth.  But 
scarcely  was  her  childhood  past,  till  the  shadows  began 
to  settle  deep  and  dark  around  the  family  hearth. 
Troubles,  into  the  particulars  of  which  we  may  not  enter, 
bore  heavily  upon  that  circle.  We  may  say  in  general 
that  they  involved  the  heavy  pressure  of  anxiety  re- 
garding the  means  of  living,  and  that  under  circum- 
stances the  most  painful  to  the  affectionate  heart. 

At  a  period  when  most  children  are  still  engaged  with 
their  plays  and  their  school  tasks,  she  was  called  to  face 
the  stern  realities  of  life.  Very  early  she  was  called 
to  render  her  assistance  to  her  mother  in  bearing  the 
burden  of  care,  which  rested  so  heavily  upon  her.  Thus 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.          301 

the  sorrows  by  which  her  young  days  were  shaded,  very 
rapidly  developed  the  seemingly  wild  thoughtless  girl 
into  the  thoughtful,  careful  woman. 

When  scarcely  sixteen  years  of  age  she  commenced  a 
school,  it  being  necessary  for  her  to  engage  in  some  em- 
ployment that  would  aid  in  the  support  of  the  family. 
She  was  always  small,  but  at  this  time  her  face  and 
figure  were  alike  so  girlish,  that  she  appeared  as  one  who 
would  have  been  more  in  place  with  other  children,  ga- 
thering wild  flowers  or  enjoying  a  good  romp,  rather 
than  assuming  the  duties  of  their  guide  and  instructor. 
In  reality  her  heart  was  as  truly  girlish,  or,  we  might 
say,  childlike,  as  her  face ;  and  with  all  relish  could  she 
have  entered  into  the  sports  of  the  playground.  Indeed 
we  almost  imagine  her  sighing  as  she  looked  out  on 
those  so  engaged,  that  she  could  not  be  among  them. 
But  how  will  she  preserve  the  awful  dignity  of  the 
school-mistress,  and  that  in  the  presence  of  girls  older 
and  larger  than  herself?  and  how  will  she  wield  the  fe- 
rule ?  and  that  affectionate  heart,  that  gentle  soul,  that 
could  have  shrunk  from  wounding  the  feelings  of  the 
meanest  of  God's  creatures,  how  will  it  administer  that 
correction  the  due  infliction  of  which  was  regarded  in 
an  age  not  long  past,  if  indeed  it  is  past,  as  essential  to 
the  communication  of  knowledge  ?  Yet  rule  her  school 
she  did,  and  that  by  the  influence  of  that  loving  and 
lovable  face,  the  power  of  her  winsome  ways,  and  the 
might  of  an  irresistible  sweetness,  to  which  even  the 
boy,  whose  rising  pride  began  to  mount  at  the  idea  of 
being  ruled  by  a  girl,  was  constrained  to  yield.  As  a 
teacher  she  was  successful.  Entering  into  the  minds 
of  the  young  as  one  of  themselves,  she  not  only  suc- 
26 


MEMOIR   OP   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

ceeded  in  communicating  instruction,  but  won  her  way 
to  the  hearts  of  her  pupils,  so  that  they  loved  her  while 
she  was  among  them,  followed  her  career  in  the  mis- 
sionary field  with  deepest  interest,  mourned  her  when 
she  died,  and  still  retain  among  their  heart  treasures 
the  happy  memories  of  their  girl  teacher. 

"It  is  good  for  a  man  that  he  bear  the  yoke  in  his 
youth,"  and  the  trials  of  Mary's  early  years  were  doubt- 
less the  means,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  of  moulding 
her  character  for  good,  and  developing  the  strength  and 
beauty  which  it  manifested  in  after  life.  They  drew 
tighter  the  cords  of  affection  among  the  members  of  the 
home  circle,  so  that  even  the  erring  shared  in  their  sym- 
pathy and  attention,  if  by  any  means  such  might  be  won 
by  kindness.  As  the  storms  of  adversity  beat  around 
the  dwelling,  the  inmates  nestled  more  closely  together. 
Her  own  sufferings  produced  deeper  sympathy  with  suf- 
fering in  every  form.  They  brought  out  a  thoughtful- 
ness  and  consideration,  a  maturity  of  judgment,  a  spirit 
of  determination  and  energy,  which  many  would  scarcely 
have  expected  in  the  light-hearted  and  seemingly 
thoughtless  girl  of  a  few  summers  before.  She  herself 
afterward  spoke  of  these  trials  as  having  broken  her 
spirits  and  crushed  her  energies.  Doubtless  such  a 
feeling  of  despondency  must  have  often  arisen  in  her 
mind.  Discouraged  she  frequently  was,  and  the  heavy 
pressure  of  difficulties  tempted  her  to  a  feeling  of  de- 
spair. But  such  a  feeling  was  but  temporary,  and  we 
believe  that  her  trials  really  served  to  evoke  her  ener- 
gies and  to  strengthen  her  character. 

But  especially  did  her  trials  lead  her  to  her  God  and 
Saviour,  and  thus  work  in  her  the  peaceable  fruits  of 


MES.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  303 

righteousness.  If  they  were  not  the  means  of  drawing 
her  heart  to  the  blessed  Jesus,  (and  we  believe  that  they 
were  among  the  means  employed  in  Divine  Providence 
for  that  end,)  they  certainly  refined  her  Christian  cha- 
racter and  deepened  all  her  Christian  excellences.  "  At 
twilight,"  she  writes  in  her  diary  one  evening  on  Tan- 
na,  "  this  evening,  my  thoughts  wandered  back  to  child- 
hood— when  a  cloud  was  passing  over  our  dwelling,  and 
the  hand  of  our  God  rested  heavily  upon  us — when  he 
said,  'I  love  thee — pass  under  the  rod.'  And  now  I 
have  seen  the  meaning  of  it,  and  why  the  furnace  was 
needed."  And  in  another  place  she  says,  "I  have 
thought  much  to-day,  I  know  not  why,  of  years  long 
gone  by,  and  yet  not  with  regret.  It  is  rather  with  a 
tender  feeling  mingled  with  gratitude,  for  I  have  traced 
a  Father's  hand  in  all.  Though  some  of  the  dispensa- 
tions of  his  providence  have  been  almost  overwhelming 
— though  often  this  heart  has  bled  under  severe  trials — 
yet  they  have  all  been  sent  for  one  blessed  purpose — to 
loosen  the  hold  of  my  affections  upon  this  world,  to 
teach  me  early  that  this  is  not  my  rest,  that  to  those 
to  whom  affliction  is  sanctified  there  remaineth  a  glori- 
ous rest.  Oh,  if  it  have  accomplished  these  ends,  how 
sweet  to  be  afflicted,  how  delightful  to  be  one  of  those 
of  whom  it  is  said,  '  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasten- 
eth !'  Yes,  let  the  world  look  coldly  upon  me,  let  friends 
forsake,  I  care  not,  I  am  rich.  In  possessing  Jesus  I 
possess  all  things.  He  is  the  friend  that  sticketh  closer 
than  a  brother." 

From  her  earliest  years  she  had  enjoyed  the  instruc- 
tions and  example  of  a  pious  mother,  and  circumstances 
in  childhood  brought  her  much  into  the  society  of  her 


804  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

excellent  grandmother.  At  an  early  period  she  mani- 
fested a  deep  interest  in  religious  truth.  Around  the 
fireside  and  in  the  Sabbath-school,  and  afterward  in  her 
pastor's  Bible-class,  she  eagerly  drank  in  divine  know- 
ledge. But  early  she  began  herself  to  adopt  means 
to  promote  her  spiritual  welfare,  not  only  taking  plea- 
sure in  religious  literature,  but  being  much  engaged  in  the 
careful  study  of  her  Bible.  Morning  and  evening  she 
not  only  regularly  read  her  chapter,  but  carefully  stu- 
died its  meaning  with  such  helps  as  she  had,  and  even 
committed  large  portions  to  memory.  Hence  she  mani- 
fested in  after  life  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  the  words 
of  inspiration,  and  an  extent  of  scripture  knowledge, 
very  uncommon  in  one  of  her  age. 

At  what  time  she  first  experienced  the  saving  grace 
of  God  we  cannot  exactly  say.  She  was  not  very  posi- 
tive on  the  subject  herself.  "Am  I  a  Christian,"  she 
says  once  in  her  diary?  "If  I  am  I  do  not  remember 
any  particular  time  in  which  I  was  converted,  as  peo- 
ple say.  I  know  that  once  I  tried  to  make  myself  one 
by  good  works,  and  by  trying  of  myself  to  overcome 
all  that  was  evil  within  me.  Now  I  know  I  leave  it  all 
to  Jesus  and  look  entirely  out  of  self."  But  she  first 
made  a  public  profession  of  religion  in  the  autumn  of 
1855,  when  she  was  just  18  years  of  age.  At  that  time 
her  religious  character  was  well  established,  and  she  ex- 
hibited a  maturity  of  Christian  experience,  rarely  seen 
in  one  so  young.  At  that  same  period  she  commenced 
keeping  a  diary.  This  she  did  conscientiously,  as  a 
means  of  studying  her  own  heart  and  securing  her  ad- 
vancement in  the  divine  life,  and  for  the  same  ends  she 
strongly  recommended  the  practice  to  others.  The  first 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  305 

entry  we  transcribe  as  it  refers  to  her  making  a  profes- 
sion of  religion. 

"Dec.  8.  Attended  meeting  and  heard  the  sublime  truths  of 
the  gospel  declared  by  our  minister.  Oh  what  a  mercy  that  I 
am  permitted  to  enjoy  that  privilege !  Oh  may  I  practise  the 
duties  enjoined,  and  not  be  like  the  stony  ground  hearers,  who 
receive  the  word  with  joy,  but  having  no  root,  they  endure  but 
for  a  time,  and  when  troubles  arise  fall  away !  But  may  I  follow 
my  Lord  joyfully  even  unto  death.  May  I  glorify  him  here  on 
earth.  0,  Lord,  deliver  me  from  the  thousands  of  temptations 
that  beset  me  at  every  step !  Oh  leave  me  not  to  my  own 
wicked  heart,  but  enable  me  to  put  my  trust  in  him  alone ! 

"  Last  Sabbath  I  publicly  gave  myself  to  Grod,  and  was  per- 
mitted to  commemorate  my  Saviour's  dying  love.  Oh  what  a 
wonder,  that  I,  the  most  unworthy  of  mortals,  should  be  brought 
to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb !  ^oid  what  am  I,  and 
what  is  my  father's  house,  that  thou  hast  brought  me  hitherto ! 
I  have  now  made  a  profession  of  the  Christian  religion  and 
given  myself  up  to  Grod  in  my  youthful  years.  •  I  have  done  it 
in  the  bloom  of  health,  in  the  prime  of  my  age.  I  trust  I  shall 
ever  find  satisfaction  in  what  I  have  done.  I  choose  to  take  up 
my  cross  and  daily  to  follow  the  blessed  Jesus,  rather  than  in- 
dulge myself  in  youthful  pleasures.  Indeed  I  have  not  the  least 
wish  for  the  vain  amusements  of  life.  Religion  only  is  capable 
of  giving  true  happiness,  which  will  remain,  when  every  earthly 
comfort  fails.  If  we  are  destitute  of  this  we  are  destitute  of 
everything,  which  can  render  us  truly  amiable  in  life  and  happy 
through  death  and  eternity. 

'Tis  religion  that  can  give 
Sweetest  pleasures  while  we  live. 
'Tis  religion  can  supply 
Solid  comforts  when  we  die. 

"When  six  days  of  labour  each  other  succeeding 
Have  with  hurry  and  toil  my  spirits  oppressed, 
How  pleasant  to  think  as  the  last  is  receding 
To-morrow  will  be  a  sweet  Sabbath  of  rest. 
26* 


806  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHBSON. 

i 

From  the  time  of  her  making  a  profession  of  reli- 
gion, and  even  we  believe  before,  she  began  to  manifest 
the  reality  of  her  religion  by  her  efforts  to  promote  the 
temporal  and  spiritual  good  of  others.  She  took  a  class 
in  the  Sabbath-school,  and  devoted  herself  with  much 
assiduity  to  its  duties,  preparing  carefully  the  lessons, 
and  striving  both  to  communicate  divine  truth  in  a  man- 
ner attractive  to  the  young,  and  to  impress  upon  their 
minds  a  sense  of  its  importance.  But  not  content  with 
this,  she  sought  to  be  a  true  missionary.  With  all  the 
other  claims  upon  her  time,  it  was  her  ardent  desire  to 
labour  for  Christ  and  to  do  actual  missionary  work  in 
bringing  the  outcasts  into  his  fold.  The  town  of  Pictou 
being  small,  and^  the  most  of  its  inhabitants  connected 
with  some  religious  body,  there  was  no  such  heathenism, 
or  degraded  class  as  is  to  be  found  in  all  large  cities. 
Yet  she  found  some  neglected  and  wretched  creatures, 
to  whose  spiritual  wants  she  could  minister.  Among 
these  she  was  a  regular  visitor,  reading  and  explaining 
the  scriptures,  and  circulating  tracts,  and  also  doing 
what  she  could  for  their  outward  comfort,  if  she  had  not 
the  means  of  affording  pecuniary  aid,  by  sympathy  and 
those  offices  of  kindness,  which  to  the  wretched  are  of- 
ten more  precious  than  silver  or  gold.  What  a  lesson 
to  many  whose  time  is  so  little  occupied  that  they  have 
to  invent  modes  of  wasting  it.  Here  was  a  girl  in  her 
teens,  obliged  to  labour  for  hours  in  her  confined  school- 
room, and  other  hours  in  plying  her  needle,  or  other 
household  duties  for  the  comfort  of  her  father's  family, 
yet  as  we  shall  see  presently,  finding  time  to  read  and 
promote  her  own  intellectual  improvement,  and  in  addi- 
tion under  the  feeling  that  she  must  do  something  for 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  307 

Christ,  going  out  into  the  highways  to  bring  in  the  halt, 
the  maimed  and  the  blind  to  the  gospel-fold ; — and  af- 
ter all,  such  was  her  keen  sense  of  duty,  reproaching 
herself  that  she  was  not  impjroving  every  moment,  and 
lamenting  that  she  was  doing  so  little  for  her  Saviour. 

As  to  the  results  of  these  visits,  we  cannot  exactly 
mention  particular  cases  of  conversion.  But  we  know 
that  among  the  class  referred  to,  the  visits  of  that  little 
fairy  figure  with  that  lovely  countenance,  so  cheery  and 
childlike,  with  that  sweet  disposition  and  those  winning 
ways,  were  as  those  of  an  angel  of  mercy.  And  He 
who  said  "Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these  my  brethren,  ye  did  it  unto  me,"  has  not  forgot- 
ten her  work  of  faith  and  labour  of  love. 

While  thus  so  occupied  with  exhausting  labours  for 
the  present  life,  and  striving  at  the  same  time  to  labour 
for  Christ,  she  was  diligent  in  seeking  her  intellectual 
improvement.  She  was  an  eager  reader,  and  amid  other 
duties  she  found  some  odd  time  in  which  to  gratify  her 
love  of  books.  Her  reading  was  of  a  varied  character. 
Doubtless  she  read  works  of  fiction  to  some  extent;  but 
some  acquaintance  with  literature  of  this  kind,  is  neces- 
sary to  one's  appearance  with  credit  in  general  society. 
But  novel  reading  was  not  the  employment  even  of  her 
leisure  hours.  It  was  not  the  food  by  which  her  intel- 
lect was  nourished.  She  sometimes  lamented  afterward 
that  her  reading  was  not  of  a  more  solid  character. 
But  most  young  persons  would  have  thought  it  solid 
enough.  Not  only  did  she  peruse  works  of  history,  bi- 
ography, and  travels,  as  she  had  opportunity,  but  she  even 
read  with  attention  works  of  science  and  theology. 

In  poetry  however  she  took  especial  delight.     There 


308  MEMOIR   OF   ME.    AND    MRS.    MATHBSON. 

was  much  of  the  poetical  in  her  composition.  She  looked 
on  nature  with  a  poet's  eye,  and  one  of  her  chief  earthly 
pleasures  was  found  in  the  contemplation  of  the  beauties 
of  the  physical  world.  She  was  given  to  quiet  musing, 
and  inclined  to  give  herself  to  the  flow  of  free-coming 
fancies.  But  with  the  stern  calls  of  duty,  and  in  the 
solemn  views  of  life,  which  she  had  learned  under  the 
inspiration  of  love  to  God,  and  by  the  schooling  of 
his  providence,  she  afterward  frequently  condemned  her- 
self as  "dreaming  away  life."  Of  the  poets  Tennyson 
became  her  favourite,  the  mingled  purity  and  grace  of 
whose  lines  accorded  so  well  with  her  spirit.  But  she 
was  especially  familiar  with  the  best  hymns  in  the  English 
language,  and  took  great  delight  in  singing  them,  being 
passionately  fond  of  music  and  having  a  sweet  voice. 

But  while  diligent  in  reading  she  made  much  use  of 
her  pen.  We  find  a  sort  of  scrap-book  filled  with  ex- 
tracts from  her  favourite  authors,  but  she  also  employed 
herself  in  original  composition,  both  in  prose  and  rhyme. 
The  latter  seemed  her  favourite  exercise.  On  every 
subject  which  interested  her,  she  was  apt  to  give  ex- 
pression to  her  feelings  in  verse.  It  was  a  sort  of  plea- 
sant amusement  for  her  in  her  leisure  hours  to  allow  her 
pen  freely  and  without  an  effort  to  catch  the  thoughts 
and  fancies  as  they  flitted  through  her  mind;  and  if  she 
did  not,,  like  Dr.  Watts,  "  lisp,''  she  very  early  thought 
and  wrote,  "in  numbers,  for  the  numbers  came." 

As  she  never  intended  any  of  her  poetical  pieces  for 
the  press,  but  as  she  said,  "  only  rhymed  to  amuse  her- 
self"— as  they  were  hastily  written,  and  that  before 
she  had  passed  her  21st  year,  and  never  received 
those  finishing  touches,  an  author  is  expected  to 


MKS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  309 

give  to  his  productions,  we  have  hesitated  about  pub- 
lishing any  of  them,  lest  we  should  do  injustice  to  her 
powers.  However,  we  give  two  specimens. 

EMILY,  OK  "LOOKING  TO  JESUS." 

WRITTEN   AT    SYDNEY,    UPON    READING   A    SMALL   BOOK    WITH   THE    ABOVE 
TITLE. 

"  'Twas  midnight : — at  a  dying  bed, 

A  mother  watched  with  eager  care, 
To  see  if  life's  last  sands  had  fled, 
Or  was  the  spirit  lingering  there  ? 

"  And  oft  she  breathed  the  silent  prayer, 

That  God  would  spare  her  only  child, 
Or  teach  her  gently  how  to  bear, 
And  make  her  spirit  reconciled. 

"  The  dying  saint  in  gentle  tones, 

That  well  nigh  wrung  that  parent's  heart, 
Said,  '  Mother,  I  am  going  home, 
I  feel  'tis  better  to  depart.1 

"  The  morn  scarce  dawned — a  deep-drawn  sigh 

Issued  from  out  that  heaving  chest, 
A  gentle  sob,  she  closed  her  eye, 
And  sank  to  an  eternal  rest. 

"  No  arms  escutcheoned  mark  the  spot, 
Naught  save  a  simple  lowly  stone, 
"Where  Emily's  laid — forget  her  not, 
But  make  her  virtues  all  thine  own."* 

*  Written  to  keep  in  remembrance  this  sweet  story. 
WOKE  FOR  THEE. 

WRITTEN   AT    SEA,    FEB'Y   24,    1858. 

"  When  the  paly  moon  with  silvery  light, 
Dispels  the  darkening  shades  of  night, 
When  the  crested  foam  is  on  the  tide, 
And  the  heaving  billows  swiftly  glide. 


310  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

"  When  the  twinkling  stars  with  joyous  glee, 
Keflect  their  beams  on  the  deep  blue  sea, 
"Pis  then  this  heart  by  sorrow  riven, 
Steals  away  from  earth  and  soars  to  heaven. 

"  Oh,  ye  departed  spirits  blest, 
Say  is  your  heaven  a  heaven  of  rest  ? 
I  have  often  heard  that  sorrow  or  care, 
Sickness  or  sighing  ne'er  enter  there. 

"  This  sin-wrapt  soul  would  fain  be  free, 
Though  earth  has  charms,  they  are  not  for  me. 
I  long  to  soar  to  the  mansions  above, 
And  bask  in  the  rays  of  undying  love. 

"  Methought  as  I  gazed  on  the  azure  sky, 
An  angel  came  from  the  realms  on  high. 
With  silvery  wing  and  noiseless  tread, 
Down  to  this  lower  world  it  sped. 

"  It  spake  with  a  sweet  melodious  voice, 
Whose  tones  bade  this  saddened  heart  rejoice, 
'  Wouldst  thou  from  this  sinful  world  be  free  ? 
Know  thou,  thy  Saviour  hath  work  for  thee.* 

"I  thought  as  I  gazed  on  the  seraph  face, 
Beaming  with  love  and  kindly  grace, 
It  arose  with  pinions  of  beauty  dight, 
And  soared  away  to  the  world  of  light. 

"  The  vision  has  fled,  but  the  impress  remains, 
And  often  when  fettered  by  dark  sorrow's  chains, 
And  troubles  roll  o'er  me  like  waves  of  the  sea, 
It  whispers,  '  Thy  Saviour  hath  work  for  thee. '  " 

But  her  soul  was  at  the  same  time  given  to  deep 
communings  with  her  Maker.  Afterward,  and  we 
believe  at  that  time,  she  endeavoured  to  devote  her 
twilight  hours  to  religious  meditation.  In  her  private 
devotions  and  the  study  of  God's  word  she  was  regular 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  311 

and  frequent,  and  her  diary,  which  at  this  time  however 
contains  records  only  at  intervals  of  some  days,  affords 
specimens  of  sincere  self-examination,  and  generally 
take  the  form  of  earnest  prayer  for  that  perfection, 
after  which  she  was  striving,  and  the  want  of  which  she 
mourned  as  the  result  of  her  deep  searchings  of  heart. 

As  a  considerable  portion  of  her  diary  during  her 
19th  year,  has  been  preserved,  we  shall  give  extracts 
from  it,  as  showing  the  struggles  through  which  she  so 
rapidly  advanced  in  the  divine  life. 

"Dec.  16,  1855.  Do  thou,  0  Lord  !  make  me  feel  more  deeply 
my  utter  unworthiness  and  inability  to  do  what  is  right.  Oh, 
perfect  thy  strength  in  my  weakness,  and  make  thy  grace  suffi- 
cient for  me  !  Glory  be  to  thee,  my  blessed  Saviour,  that  thou 
hast  not  given  me  up  yet,  and  suffered  me  to  run  into  destruc- 
tion in  my  own  ways.  Oh,  be  pleased  to  restrain  me  evermore, 
and  whenever  I  am  in  danger  of  sliding  into  the  broad  way,  let 
me  not  rest  till  I  am  brought  back,  though  it  be  through  the 
briars  of  affliction ! 

"Dec.  23.  Oh,  for  humility!  Lord!  give  me  a  truly  humble 
heart,  root  out  all  pride,  vanity,  haughtiness,  and  such  like. 
Subjugate  all  evil  passions.  Lord  !  renew  my  heart. 

"  This  world  is  replete  with  changes,  misfortunes,  separations, 
sins  and  troubles.  Some  are  dying,  others  are  introduced  into 
this  unstable  state  to  fill  up  the  vacancies.  Some  are  pining  on 
beds  of  sickness,  others  surfeited  with  exuberant  health  ;  some 
soaring  to  honours  and  emoluments,  others  verging  to  the  deep- 
est obscurity.  Some  are  glorying  in  the  most  consummate  wick- 
edness, without  one  relenting  sigh,  or  one  foreboding  fear,  others 
there  are  groaning  under  the  burden  of  their  guilt  and  bondage, 
ready  to  despair  of  mercy,  and  others  exulting  in  the  superlative 
love  of  Jesus,  and  as  it  were  transported  to  tbe  third  heavens. 
Oh,  tbat  my  bead  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of 
tears,  tbat  I  might  weep  day  and  night  over  my  wretched  unbe- 
lief, obduracy,  pride,  ingratitude,  and  every  evil  of  my  heart ! 


312  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

Blessed  be  God,  for  Jesus  Christ !  One  drop  of  that  precious 
blood,  which  he  voluntarily  shed  on  Calvary,  can  wash  the  stain 
away.  Oh,  the  height,  the  depth,  and  the  length  of  the  love 
of  Christ !  4 

' '  30.  This  year  is  now  drawing  fast  to  a  close.  A  few  fleeting  mo- 
ments, and  if  God  spare  me,  I  shall  enter  upon  another  year. 
When  I  look  back  upon  the  past,  there  is  nothing  I  have  done. 
Truly  my  life  has  been  spent  as  a  tale  that  is  told.  0  Lord,  if 
it  be  thy  will  to  spare  me  to  behold  the  commencement  of  the 
coming  year,  may  I  endeavour  to  live  a  life  of  faith  on  the  Son 
of  God,  a  life  devoted  to  thy  service  !  May  I  not  be  a  stumbling- 
block  or  an  offence  to  any.  May  I  not  dishonour  his  name.  Oh 
may  I  be  enabled  to  hold  fast  the  profession  of  my  faith  without 
wavering !  Put  thy  fear  in  my  heart,  that  I  may  not  depart 
from  thee.  Strengthen  me  in  the  fulfilment  of  every  duty. 
And  if  it  be  thy  will  not  to  spare  me  to  the  close  of  another  year, 
oh  take  me  to  thyself,  vile  though  I  am  !  Jesus  died  for  the 
chief  of  sinners,  but  whether  I  live  or  die,  may  I  be  the  Lord's ! 

"  Heard  this  day  a  very  impressive  sermon  on  the  uncertainty 
of  life. 

"  Jan.  6,  1856.  I  have  entered  on  another  year.  So  have  mil- 
lions whose  eyes  will  be  closed  in  the  sleep  of  death  before  its 
close.  Dear  Lord,  if  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  thy  decrees  of 
me,  '  This  year  thou  shall  die,'  oh  wiltthou  graciously  fit  me  for 
the  event,  enable  me  to  grow  in  grace,  and  oh  give  me  a  meet- 
ness  for  glory  !  (Here  follows  the  same  form  of  dedication  adopted 
by  Mr.  Johnston,  page  42. ) 

"  0  Lord,  if  I  should  be  spared  this  year,  or  a  part  of  it,  do  not 
let  me  spend  it  in  sin  and  carelessness,  but  in  thy  service,  in 
glorifying  thee !  Oh  wilt  thou  lead  me,  instruct  me,  and  keep 
me  in  the  way  wherein  I  should  go,  and  throw  light  upon  thy 
sacred  word,  that  to  me  it  may  be  sweeter  than  honey  or  the 
honey  comb ! 

"Jan.  13.  '  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner. '  Oh  how  differ- 
ent Christ's  love  to  us  from  ours  to  him.  We  have  not  to  ask 
him  if  he  loves  us.  He  bears  on  his  body  the  marks  of  his 
love  to  us.  But  what  have  we  to  point  to,  as  proofs  of 
our  love  to  him  ?  What  has  it  done  for  him  ?  What  suffered  ? 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  313 

Oh  the  contrast !  His  love  so  strong,  ours  so  weak.  His  so 
ardent,  ours  so  cold.  His  so  constant,  ours  so  fickle.  So  high 
so  deep,  so  long,  so  broad  his  love,  its  dimensions  cannot  be  com- 
prehended. It  passeth  knowledge,  while  ours  is  so  limited  and 
so  minute,  it  eludes  research. 

Dear  Lord,  and  shall  we  ever  live 

At  this  poor  dying  rate? 
Our  love  so  faint,  so  cold  to  thee, 

And  thine  to  us  so  great. 

"20.  '  He  that  eateth  aught  and  giveth  not  God  thanks  is  as 
though  he  robbed  God. '  O  Lord,  this  I  ask  above  all  things  1 
Deliver  me  from  the  world  and  give  me  to  think  and  speak  and 
live  in  holiness,  as  thou  didst  when  on  earth. 

"  I  resolve  every  morning  to  spend  the  day  in  a  godly  manner, 
but  at  night  I  find  I  have  not  carried  out  my  resolutions.  Help 
me,  oh  holy  Father !  I  am  a  lost  sheep,  bring  me  into  thy  fold. 
Jesus  is  the  way,  the  Lamb  that  beareth  the  sins  of  the  world, 
and  the  true  shepherd. 

"  I  see  daily  more  of  my  sins.  God  help  me.  I  have  much 
need  of  meekness  and  kindness.  Oh,  for  a  gentle  disposition ! 

"Feb.  3.  Confessing  Christ  requires  not  great  learning. 
Everywhere  there  is  an  opportunity  of  confessing  him.  What 
ought  I  to  do  then  ?  Believe  in  my  heart,  not  be  ashamed  of 
the  gospel,  avail  myself  of  every  opportunity  of  confessing  him, 
pray  to  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

"The  number  of  my  sins  is  great.  What  anger,  falsehood, 
and  evil  lusts  are  in  me !  0  Lord,  how  unworthy  am  I  to  be 
called  thy  child !  Yet  have  mercy  upon  me.  My  hope  is  in 
thee.  With  thee  is  salvation. 

"  10.  Detach  my  heart,  O  Lord,  from  the  things  of  this  world, 
and  oh,  may  my  affections  be  riveted  on  thee !  Make  me  feel 
my  own  weakness  and  depravity  more  and  more.  Show  me  my 
heart ;  make  me  feel  my  dependence  upon  thee ;  fill  me  with 
love  to  thee ;  open  thou  my  lips,  and  my  mouth  shall  show  forth 
thy  praises.  Set  a  watch  upon  my  lips ;  keep  the  door  of  my 
mouth  for  Jesus'  sake.  Amen. 

"17.  How  comfortable  is  it  thus  to  enjoy  my  Saviour  !  How 
27 


314  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

much  more  satisfactory  and  substantial  this  bliss  than  that  to  be 
gained  by  a  few  minutes'  idle  conversation,  or  those  trifling  em- 
ployments which  have  before  occupied  my  mind !  Lord,  show 
me  more  of  the  vanity  of  this  world,  and  my  great  need  of  thee. 
'  Thy  vows  are  upon  me,  0  God  !  I  will  render  praises  unto  thee. ' 

' '  Another  communion  season  is  fast  approaching.  0  Lord, 
fit  and  prepare  me  for  that  solemn  occasion !  Oh,  may  I  be 
clothed  in  the  robe  of  Christ's  righteousness — may  I  have  on  the 
wedding  garment !  '  Search  me,  0  God,  and  know  my  heart ; 
try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts,  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked 
way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlasting ! '  Keep  my  mind 
set  on  thee.  May  I  meditate  much  on  spiritual  things.  I  have 
need  of  thy  grace.  Quicken  me,  0  Lord,  according  to  thy  word. 
May  I  glorify  thee  here  on  earth,  and  acquire  a  meetness  for  the 
kingdom  of  bliss. 

"  18.  Felt  an  amount  of  joy  to-day  beyond  expression.  Oh, 
let  me  not  say  peace,  peace,  when  there  is  no  peace  ;  but  give 
me  that  peace  which  passeth  understanding !  Oh,  that  every 
day  of  my  pilgrimage  might  be  spent  as  happily  as  this !  Lord, 
how  sweet  is  it  to  commune  with  thee !  O  blessed  Saviour  ! 
what  am  I  that  thou  art  mindful  of  me  ? 

"23.  Dear  Saviour,  oh,  fit  and  prepare  me  for  the  duties  of 
the  coming  Sabbath,  not  only  by  making  me  truly  a  partaker  of 
the  graces,  which  are  necessary  for  profitable  communion  with 
thee,  but  also  by  quickening  them  and  drawing  them  forth  into 
lively  operation  !  Give  me  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  assist  me  in  my 
exercises  at  thy  table.  Oh,  may  I  enjoy  a  time  of  spiritual  re- 
freshment and  soul-enlivening  fellowship  with  the  Father  and 
thee ;  and  oh,  accept  of  my  person  and  services  through  thy 
blood,  which  thou  hast  so  freely  shed  for  me  ! 

"24.  Sabbath.  0  Lord,  remove  all  worldly  thoughts  entirely 
from  my  mind  !  May  Jesus  reign  in  my  heart.  '  Oh,  expand  my 
heart  with  love  to  thee  !  Assist  me,  my  Saviour,  in  commemo- 
rating thy  death  this  day.  What  love  !  What  mercy !  What 
compassion  1 

"Oh,  blessed  Saviour,  I  would  lift  up  my  heart  to  thee  in 
gratitude  and  love  for  thy  great  mercy  in  permitting  me  to  enjoy 
such  sweet  communion  with  thee  in  thy  ordinances,  unworthy 


MRS.  MATHBSON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  315 

mortal  that  I  am !  Why  is  my  love  so  cold  to  thee,  while  thine 
passeth  knowledge?  Bless  me,  keep  me  in  thy  fear,  enable  me 
to  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  I  am  called,  and  to 
hold  fast  the  profession  of  my  faith  without  wavering. 

"  March  9.  Heavenly  Father  do  thou  forgive  the  sins  of  the 
past  week.  Since  I  have  twice  lately  commemorated  the  death 
of  my  Saviour,  oh,  enable  me  always  to  bear  about  with  me  the 
dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus !  and  to  have  a  conversation  becoming 
the  gospel.  Oh,  let  me  not  mix  with  vain  and  trifling  com- 
panions, but  may  I  place  all  my  delight  in  the  excellent  of  the 
earth  1 

"Better  is  it  not  to  vow,  than  to  vow  and  not  pay.  Oh,  may 
iny  daily  study  be  to  grow  more  humble,  meek  and  mild !  Keep 
me  from  my  besetting  sins.  0  Lord !  let  me  never  so  far  forget 
thee  as  to  join  in  the  sinful  pleasures  of  this  world — dancing  and 
such  amusements  as  would  lead  my  heart  from  thee,  but  may  all 
my  pleasures  be  ordered  for  thy  glory.  Let  my  treasure  be  in 
heaven,  and  there  will  my  heart  be  also.  Forgetting  those  things 
which  are  behind,  may  I  press  forward  to  the  mark  for  the 
prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus ! 

"23.  Heaven  is  a  place  of  pure  enjoyment.  It  is  full  of 
brightness  and  of  pleasure,  without  pain  or  anxiety.  Grief  and 
sin  are  neither  seen  nor  felt  in  that  blessed  place.  There  God 
reveals  himself  in  his  glory,  there  Jesus  our  advocate  and  inter- 
cessor sits  in  the  chief  place  of  honour,  authority  and  power, 
there  the  pure  and  sinless  angels  rejoice  and  sing  to  the  glory  of 
God,  without  weariness  or  intermission,  there  are  those  whom 
Christ  has  purchased  by  blood,  and  there  are  the  glorious  abodes 
which  continue  for  ever,  which  our  Lord  has  procured  and  made 
ready  for  all  those  that  believe  in  and  receive  him  as  their  Sa- 
viour. Give  me  wisdom,  0  Lord !  to  guide  me  through  life, 
and  that  wisdom  which  will  prepare  me  for  my  eternal  home. 

"  0  Lord !  enable  me  always  to  prefer  heaven  to  earth,  not  to 
put  value  upon  the  things  of  the  world,  nor  look  for  complete 
happiness  anywhere  but  in  heaven,  where  there  is  no  sin.  May 
I  constantly  delight  in  showing  forth  thy  praises.  May  I  desire 
the  company  and  conversation  of  thy  people,  and  be  enabled  to 
live  as  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  on  earth.  Let  not  any  worldly  ob- 


316  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

ject  occupy  the  place  which  Jesus  should  have  in  my  heart.  Let  me 
not  serve  him  with  half,  but  with  my  whole  heart  and  soul. 

"During  the  past  week  my  heart  has  wandered  much  from 
thee.  0  my  God  !  bring  back  thy  wandering  sheep,  keep  me  in 
thy  fold,  remember  that  I  am  dust.  '  Correct  me  but  with  judg- 
ment, not  in  thine  anger,  lest  thou  bring  me  to  nothing. ' 

"27.  A  friend  called  from  earth  to  heaven,  after  a  long  and 
painful  illness.  She  sleeps  sweetly  in  Jesus.  '  Let  me  die  the 
death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  hers. '  Let 
me  never  stray  from  the  right  path.  Let  me  think  that  her  spirit 
is  watching  me.  I  shall  never  forget  her.  Oh,  heavenly  Father, 
let  me  live  to  thy  glory ;  let  me  not  trifle  away  my  precious  time ! 

"  30.  Lord !  all  my  desire  is  before  thee.  Teach  me  thy  way, 
0  God !  I  will  walk  in  thy  truth ;  make  my  heart  to  fear  thy 
name.  Encouraged  by  thy  blessed  word  of  promise,  0  Lord  ! 
that  before  men  call  thou  wilt  answer,  and  whilst  they  are  yet 
speaking  thou  wilt  hear,  (Isa.  Ixv.  24,)  I  now  draw  nigh  to  thee, 
and  present  my  supplications  before  thee.  Teach  me  by  thy 
word  and  Spirit  the  things  of  my  everlasting  peace ;  manifest 
thyself  to  me,  as  thou  dost  not  to  the  world — restrain  the  im- 
petuosity of  my  temper,  that  I  may  in  all  things  act  deliberately 
as  becometh  one  that  feareth  alway — that  is  ever  looking  unto 
thee  for  aid  and  direction.  Lord !  preserve  me  calm  in  my 
spirit,  gentle  in  my  commands,  and  watchful  that  I  speak  not 
unadvisedly  with  my  lips,  moderate  in  my  purposes,  yielding  in 
my  temper,  where  the  honour  of  my  God  is  not  immediately 
concerned,  and  ever  steadfast  when  needful.  I  am  too  light  and 
trifling  in  my  manner.  Lord !  keep  me  from  such  levity.  Oh, 
make  me  firm  and  steadfast,  gentle  and  humble  !  I  thank  thee 
for  the  kindness  which  thou  hast  bestowed  on  me  this  day — for 
the  love  which  thou  hast  shown  unto  me.  Let  me  feel,  0  God ! 
how  sweet  it  is  to  meditate  upon  thee ;  preserve  me  through  this 
week ;  let  me  not  wander  from  thee ;  let  all  my  thoughts  be  of 
thee;  let  them  not  be  taken  up  with  the  things  of  this  world." 

In  reference  to  a  portion  of  the  last  entry,  it  may  be 
observed  that  her  natural  cheerfulness  never  forsook 
her.  She  was  always  fond  of  society,  and  long  after, 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  317 

her  spirits  would  in  company  break  forth  in  a  playfulness 
of  manner,  for  which  she  sometimes  blamed  herself.  In 
consequence  of  this,  many  seeing  her  in  such  circum- 
stances, would  not  have  been  aware  of  the  treasures 
of  deep  and  even  sad  emotions  hidden '  beneath.  "  I 
am,"  she  says,  in  her  diary,  "a  strange  mixture  of  the 
grave  and  the  gay,  the  joyous  and  the  sorrowful.  In- 
deed I  do  not  know  myself."  This  she  refers  to  in 
some  lines  of  poetry  written  at  Sydney,  two  years  later. 

They  think  me  gay — when  in  life's  joys, 

I  seem  to  take  a  part. 
They  little  know  the  hidden  grief 

That  lurks  within  my  heart. 

When  far  from  home  and  kindred  ones, 

Oh  !  what  the  soul  can  cheer, 
Like  loving  words  from  trusting  hearts, 

Breathed  softly  on  the  ear  ? 

As  twilight  dimly  o'er  the  plain, 

Its  sombre  aspect  steals, 
So  on  the  saddened  countenance, 

The  heart  its  tale  reveals. 

The  trembling  lip  — the  downcast  eye, 

The  heaving  bosom's  swell, 
Bespeak  in  language  clear  and  deep, 

What  words  may  never  tell. 

"April  6.  0  Lord!  I  thank  thee  for  the  gospel's  joyful 
sound.  Open  thou  mine  understanding,  that  I  may  know  the 
Scriptures.  May  I  make  them  the  men  of  my  counsel,  and  the 
guide  of  my  life.  0  Lord  !  let  me  not  wander  from  thee ;  make 
me  meek  and  gentle,  mild  and  affectionate  ;  give  me  that  peace 
which  passeth  all  understanding.  Bless  the  duties  I  have  been 
engaged  in  this  day  in  church  and  in  Sabbath  school.  Blessed 
Jesus !  let  me  do  all  to  thy  glory ;  let  me  live  to  thee. 
27* 


318          MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHBSON. 

Give  me  a  calm  and  thankful  heart, 

From  every  murmur  free, 
The  blessings  of  thy  grace  impart, 

And  make  me  live  to  thee. 

Give  me  temporal  wisdom  to  guide  me  through  life,  and  spi- 
ritual wisdom  which  will  prepare  me  for  bliss  hereafter. 

At  night  we  pitch  our  moving  tent, 
A  day's  march  nearer  home. 

"13.  O  God!  when  I  contemplate  thy  wondrous  love,  I  am 
ready  to  sink.  What  a  base,  vile,  ungrateful  wretch  must  I  be. 
Oh,  let  me  no  more  trifle  with  that  love  !  0  God  I  thou  knowest 
my  heart;  is  it  sincere ?  I  think  I  do  love  Jesus  above  all.  Oh, 
let  no  worldly  object  have  any  place  at  all  in  my  heart !  Let  my 
life  be  devoted  to  thee  ;  let  me  live  to  thy  glory.  Be  with  me 
through  the  coming  week.  Keep  me  in  thy  fe!ir,  0  my  God ! 
May  I  make  much  improvement,  and  at  the  close,  may  I  be  en- 
abled to  say  this  week  has  not  been  spent  in  vain. 

May  11.  I  long  to  be  with  Jesus  !  where  there  is  no  sin,  no 
sorrow ;  where  all  is  love,  purity  and  peace.  Why  is  my  love  so 
cold,  and  why  am  I  not  doing  more  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
benefit  of  my  fellow  creatures?  Oh  this  hard  heart !  Thou 
alone,  blessed  Jesus !  canst  melt  it  and  mould  it  to  thy  will. 
Would  that  I  had  a  meek  and  mild,  forbearing,  and  gentle 
disposition." 

"18.  '  Forgive  us  our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors.'  0, 
heavenly  Father,  bestow  upon  me  a  gentle  and  forgiving  spirit ! 
Let  me  bear  ill  will  to  none,  and  speak  evil  of  nobody.  0, 
Lord,  may  I  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  ! 

"Junel. 

'  I  would  not  live  alway,  I  ask  not  to  stay 
Where  storm  after  storm  rises  dark  o'er  my  way.' 

One  after  another  is  passing  away  to  that  better  land  to  be  with 
Jesus.  Since  the  beginning  of  this  year  how  many  have  gone 
to  their  long  home — to  be  with  Jesus.  Sweet  thought,  glorious, 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  319 

happy  thought !  where  all  is  love.  Why  are  our  affections  so 
riveted  on  this  world  and  the  things  of  it?  Why  averse  to  such 
blessings  as  Jesus  alone  can  bestow  ?  None  but  the  true  Chris- 
tian finds  Jesus  precious.  Am  I  a  true  Christian  ?  God  is  my 
judge.  One  thing  I  know, 

«  That  thou  art  precious  to  iny  soul, 

My  transport  and  my  trust. 
Jewels  to  thee  are  gaudy  toys, 

And  gold  but  sordid  dust.' 

"  8.  How  weak  am  I  and  prone  to  wander  from  the  right  way. 
Leave  me  not  to  myself.  Lord  Jesus,  wash  arid  purify  me ;  in- 
spire me  more  and  more  with  a  deep  conviction  of  the  necessity 
of  holiness  and  of  being  near  to  thee  in  faith  and  love.  Oh 
may  I  never  give  way  to  spiritual  sloth !  Let  me  never  weary 
in  well-doing. 

"16.  Next  Thursday  is  our  fast,  and  next  Sabbath  our  com- 
munion. What  have  I  done  since  the  last  ?  Have  I  lived  for 
the  glory  of  Grod  ?  Am  I  growing  in  grace,  or  is  my  love  grow- 
ing cold?  Are  my  thoughts  more  of  heaven  and  less  about 
earth  ? 

"22.  This  day  have  I  commemorated  the  death  of  my 
Saviour.  How  boundless  is  his  love  !  Why  is  my  heart  so  cold, 
and  why  am  I  so  prone  to  wander?  Let  me  not  backslide.  Let 
me  never  for  a  moment  forget  thee,  thou  Father  of  mercies,  but 
teach  me  to  adore  thy  name  for  thine  inestimable  gift.  Bless  to 
my  soul  what  I  have  this  day  heard  ;  let  my  memory  retain  it. 

"July  13.  I  have  not  made  such  progress  in  the  divine  life 
lately  as  I  should  wish  to  have  done.  Why  not  more  instant  in 
prayer  ?  Prayer  makes  the  Christian  armour  bright.  We  must 
pray  without  ceasing.  The  Lord  is  bestowing  mercies  upon  us. 
If  we  would  speak  of  them  they  are  more  than  can  be  num- 
bered. How  shall  we  render  thanks  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his 
kindness  shown  ?  Lord,  lift  thou  upon  us  the  light  of  thy  coun- 
tenance. Oh  still  visit  us  with  thy  mercies ;  with  what  thou 
seest  to  be  good  for  us !  Keep  me,  O  Father,  from  vanity  and 
lightness,  from  pride  and  haughtiness !  Why  should  such  worms 


320  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

of  the  dust  be  proud  ?  What  is  this  world,  the  wealth  or  the 
pleasures  of  it,  compared  with  our  immortal  souls  ? 

"27.  I  am  very  vain,  frivolous,  and  trifling  in  my  manner, 
and  I  have  reason  to  deplore  those  sins  and  mourn  deeply  over 
them.  Jesus  alone  can  wash  me  and  cleanse  me.  Lord,  I  am 
filthy,  and  vilely  degraded  by  sin ;  a  child  of  Satan.  But  thou 
art  the  Lord  of  heaven.  Oh  cover  me  with  thy  spotless  robes 
that  my  shame  may  not  appear ! 

"Sept.  21.  I  wish  I  could  ever  keep  in  view  the  vain  and 
transitory  nature  of  all  earthly  enjoyments.  I  am  often  taken 
up  with  the  world ;  my  heart  is  too  much  upon  it.  It  makes  my 
thoughts  wander  from  thee,  oh,  my  blessed  Saviour !  Oh  for 
wisdom  and  knowledge,  and  oh  for  a  way  of  imparting  it !  Why 
is  my  heart  so  cold  ?  I  do  not  adorn  the  doctrine  of  my  Lord 
and  Saviour.  Could  any  take  knowledge  of  me  that  I  had  been 
with  Jesus  ?  Are  not  my  actions  like  those  of  the  worldling  ? 
Oh  for  conformity  to  thy  will !  I  can  do  nothing.  I  give  my- 
self to  thee.  'I  am  weak,  but  thou  art  mighty;  lead  me  with 
thy  powerful  hand. ' ' : 

The  original  vigour  of  her  mind  and  its  early  matu- 
rity strikingly  appeared  in  the  position  which  she  took, 
and  which  was  freely  accorded  her  in  the  family.  She 
was  not  the  first-born,  but  naturally  and  without  effort 
she  took  the  place  of  an  eldest  daughter,  exercised 
a  power  which  only  in  rare  cases  is  even  an  eldest 
daughter  permitted  to  wield.  This  she  did  not  as  as- 
suming any  airs  of  superiority,  but  as  if  in  her  natural 
position  ;  and  her  influence  was  gained  and  retained  in 
the  exercise  of  a  loving  gentleness,  which  won  all  hearts 
in  the  household.  Her  mother  leaned  on  her  as  her 
chief  earthly  prop.  In  every  burden  she  was  called  to 
bear,  she  was  sure  of  Mary's  ready  help.  In  per- 
plexity she  found  in  Mary,  young  as  she  was,  a  prudent 
counsellor.  When  cares  were  many,  Mary's  cheerful 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  321 

spirit  chased  the  clouds  from  her  brow,  or  when  the 
mother's  heart  was  sinking  Mary  was  the  comforter, 
pointing  her  to  brighter  scenes  beyond.  "She  is  such 
a  blessing  and  comfort  to  me,"  wrote  her  mother,  "that 
at  times  I  feel  her  almost  necessary  to  my  existence. 
Oh,  forgive  me  if  I  sin  in  thinking  too  much  of  her ! 
She  is  so  dear  to  us  all."  It  was  wonderful  too  to  see 
the  influence  which  that  young  creature,  with  her  petite 
figure,  her  childlike  grace  and  freedom  of  movement 
and  manner,  her  affectionate  disposition  and  sweet 
ways,  exercised  over  that  little  circle.  The  others 
looked  up  to  her  as  to  a  mother,  and  she  filled  a  mo- 
ther's place  to  them,  receiving  into  sympathizing  ears 
the  tale  of  juvenile  joy  or  sorrow,  ministering  to  their 
comforts,  on  week  days  endeavouring  to  lead  them  in 
the  paths  of  mental  improvement,  and  on  Sabbaths 
gathering  them  around  her  to  read  and  to  converse  on 
spiritual  things,  "  to  hear  of  heaven  and  learn  the 
way;"  while  that  joyous  spirit,  which  suffering  could 
not  eradicate,  but  had  toned  down  to  a  serene  cheerful- 
ness, made  sunlight  through  the  dwelling,  "even  in  the 
cloudy  and  in  the  dark  day." 

For  about  three  years  she  continued  to  teach  school, 
and  to  employ  herself  as  already  described.  She  was 
never  very  robust,  but  had  hitherto  enjoyed  good  health. 
The  close  confinement  of  her  school-room,  and  her 
other  labours  began  to  tell  upon  her  health,  and  princi- 
pally as  the  result  of  them,  she  was,  in  the  autumn  of 
1856,  laid  aside  by  severe  illness.  During  the  succeed- 
ing winter  she  was  confined  to  the  house,  and  much  of 
the  time  to  her  bed.  For  some  time  it  appeared  to  all 
that  she  was  in  settled  consumption,  and  scarcely  a 


322  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

hope  was  entertained  of  her  ultimate  recovery.  She 
was  then  brought  face  to  face  with  death.  Eternity 
seemed  near.  With  a  godly  jealousy,  lest  she  should 
have  been  deceiving  herself,  she  studied  carefully  the 
question  whether  she  was  the  child  of  God,  and  was 
enabled  calmly  to  repose  on  the  Saviour,  in  the  assur- 
ance of  his  love. 

Naturally  she  possessed  a  sweet  and  amiable  disposi- 
tion. She  says  indeed  in  one  portion  of  her  diary," "  I 
have  an  abominable  wicked  temper."  We  are  unwill- 
ing to  contradict  thee,  sweet  one,  but  it  is  useless  to 
set  up  your  opinion  of  yourself  against  all  who  knew 
thee.  Would  that  ourselves  and  all  others  had  such  a 
temper,  or  had  it  under  such  control.  And  now  under 
this  new  form  of  trial,  she  manifested  not  only  the 
sweetness  of  her  natural  disposition,  but  the  power  of 
religion,  by  her  entire  submission  to  the  Divine  will,  by 
her  unselfish  consideration  for  others,  by  a  quiet  repose 
of  spirit,  and  even  a  cheerfulness  and  joy  of  heart,  of 
that  nature  which  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take 
away. 

During  her  sickness,  there  are  not  many  entries  in 
her  diary.  We  subjoin  the  principal  of  them  with  slight 
abridgements. 

"  Oct.  19.  To-day  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  is  dis- 
pensed in  our  church,  and  I  am  not  able  to  be  there.  Oh,  that 
this  may  prove  a  solemn  and  impressive  warning  to  me  of  the 
shortness  and  uncertainty  of  time ! 

"  Yesterday  I  was  nineteen  years  old.  Oh,  to  be  so  vain  and 
so  trifling — to  have  so  little  knowledge,  wisdom,  and  prudence ! 
Youth  is  the  time  to  store  the  mind  with  truths.  Oh,  that  the 
word  of  Christ  might  dwell  in  me  richly  with  all  wisdom  1  Lord, 
if  it  be  thy  holy  will  to  spare  me  long  in  this  world,  let  me  lead 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  323 

a  useful  life,  let  it  be  to  thy  glory,  and  0  Lord,  if  it  be  thy  will 
early  to  remove  me,  fit  me  for  this — for  a  dwelling-place  in 
heaven !  Let  me  see  thee,  oh,  blessed  Jesus,  as  '  the  chiefest 
among  ten  thousand  and  altogether  lovely ! ' 

"  Nov.  2.  Heaven  !  what  a  blessed  thought !  Shall  I  ever  be 
there  ?  If  I  am  it  wih1  be  all  of  grace..  Oh,  to  be  with  Jesus  ! 

"Feb.  22,  1857.  Lord,  in  thy  great  mercy,  thou  hast  been 
pleased  to  afflict  me.  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  af- 
flicted. Before  I  was  afflicted  I  went  astray  ;  enable  me  now  to 
keep  thy  word.  Lord,  may  I  come  out  of  the  furnace  as  gold 
purified.  I  have  begun  another  year.  Oh,  whether  my  life  be 
short  or  long,  may  it  be  devoted  to  thy  service !  Oh,  may  I 
grow  in  grace,  may  I  press  forward  to  the  mark !  Make  me, 
Lord,  more  watchful  and  careful.  Make  me  to  see  more  of  my- 
self— to  feel  the  depth  of  the  iniquity  that  is  in  my  heart.  Give 
me  thy  grace.  Of  myself  I  can  do  nothing. 

"25.  Why  is  it  that  I  have  been  spared  when  so  many  are 
taken  away  ?  Oh,  it  must  be  for  some  wise  purpose !  I  think 
that  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  have  been  enabled  to  overcome  a 
few  of  my  many  evil  habits.  Lord,  I  look  to  thee ;  leave  me  not 
to  my  own  wicked  heart.  Oh,  may  I  press  forward  to  the 
mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus ! 
May  I  not  be  conformed  to  this  world.  Oh,  that  I  might  live 
above  it !  Be  it  unto  me  according  to  thy  will ! 

"  March  1.  The  Sabbath.  When  shall  I  learn  to  spend  this 
day  as  I  ought,  to  improve  every  moment?  I  have  this  day 
felt  happy,  while  reading  God's  word.  Oh,  may  I  prize  it  more, 
and  love  it  more  than  I  have  ever  yet  done !  May  it  be  a  light 
to  my  path.  Open  mine  eyes  that  I  may  understand  the  Scrip- 
tures. 

"What  a  lovely  sunset!  It  makes  me  think  of  heaven. 
What,  oh,  what  must  heaven  be  when  earth  is  so  beautiful? 
But  earth  is  not  my  home.  Oh,  set  my  affections  on  things 
above,  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  ! 

'  Who,  who  would  live  always  away  from  his  God, 
Away  from  his  heaven,  that  blissful  abode  ?' 

"  0  Lord,  if  I  be  permitted  to  mix  again  with  the  world,  may 


324  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

I  not  conform  to  its  habits !  Oh,  may  my  conversation  be  such 
as  becometh  the  gospel  of  God  !  May  my  example  be  such  that 
men  may  take  knowledge  that  I  have  been  with  Jesus  and 
learned  of  him. 

"8.  Oh,  thou  Father  of  mercies,  I  would  endeavour  to  thank 
thee  for  thy  mercies  to  me  !  Accept  of  my  humble  gratitude. 

"Suffer  me  not  to  fall  into  those  snares  and  sins,  which  in 
time  have  been  so  injurious.  May  I  not  return  to  sin  and  folly. 
Oh,  do  thou  hold  up  my  goings  in  future,  that  my  footsteps 
may  not  slide  !  I  think  I  have  reason  to  hope  that  this  affliction 
has  humbled  me,  in  particular  by  affecting  me  with  a  sense  of 
my  depravity.  Show  me  more  of  this  deceitful  heart,  0  Lord ! 

"15.  Am  I  a  child  of  thine,  oh,  my  God?  Thou  alone  know- 
est  my  heart,  thou  knowest  my  foolishness,  and  my  sins  are  not 
hid  from  thee.  Oh,  my  heavenly  Father,  let  not  my  besetting 
sins  have  dominion  over  me  !  Oh,  if  I  could  always  be  gentle 
and  mild,  meek  and  charitable  !  I  am  too  grovelling,  too  worldly 
in  my  disposition.  Oh,  that  my  affections  were  more  set  upon 
things  above  ;  then  my  mind  will  be  less  easily  ruffled  ! 

"22.  I  find  in  looking  back  that  I  expressed  a  wish  that  I 
might  never  again  join  in  a  dance,  and  I  know  that  since  that  I 
have  danced.  This  shows  me  how  weak  I  am,  and  unable  to  do 
what  is  right.  What  would  I  be  if  left  to  myself?  I  must  not 
do  wrong,  if  others  do  it.  Let  me  not  look  upon  their  faults, 
but  rather  emulate  .their  good  qualities.  I  do  not  think  that 
members  of  Christ's  church  should  dance. 

' '  Who  has  more  reason  for  gratitude  than  I  ?  I  am  sure  no 
person,  and  who  so  thoughtless  and  ungrateful.  When  I  was 
\\aiidering  like  a  sheep  away  from  the  fold,  I  was  gently  brought 
back  by  the  good  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls.  Oh,  my  God, 
let  me  ever  praise  thee  for  this  affliction  !  I  hope  it  has  been 
sanctified  to  me.  Would  that  I  might  see  God's  hand  in  every 
trouble.  Great  are  thy  mercies  unto  me,  oh,  my  Father  !  They 
an!  new  every  morning.  I  know  that  my  conversation  is  light 
and  trifling.  I  do  not  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  my  Saviour  in 
all  thini:;-. 

"  29.  Heb.  xii.  11.  I  know  and  feel  that  if  it  were  always  sun- 
.shinr  with  me,  I  would  be  apt  to  forget  God.  It  is  well  that 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  325 

these  little  trials  come  to  make  me  feel  my  dependence  upon 
him.  Oh,  that  when  I  wander,  he  would  ever  bring  me  back  ! 
Of  myself  I  cannot  think  one  good  thought,  or  do  one  good  act. 
Oh,  assist  me  by  thy  grace,  and  giye  me  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  di- 
rect me  in  the  path  of  duty  !  Oh,  my  Father,  thou  knowest  what 
is  best  for  me !  Enable  me  to  say  at  all  times,  it  is  the  Lord,  let 
him  do  what  seemeth  good.  If  we  could  thank  God  for  adver- 
sity as  well  as  pi'osperity,  how  happy  we  might  be.  Let  me 
evei  b^ar  in  mind  that  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and 
scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

"April  5.  Is  the  native  pride  of  my  heart,  both  with  respect 
to  God  and  man,  in  some  measure  subdued  ?  Are  my  thoughts 
oftener  of  heaven  and  less  of  earth  ?  Oh,  let  me  ask  myself 
these  questions  !  Do  I  feel  that  I  am  growing  in  grace  ?  Oh, 
that  thou  wouldst  incline  my  heart  to  keep  thy  law  !  Oh,  that 
my  heart  might  be  moulded  to  thy  will ! 

"It  is  from  thee,  0  most  merciful  Father,  that  every  good 
gift  cometh  !  Oh,  that  I  might  see  the  hand  of  God  in  every 
thing  !  Thou  knowest  what  is  before  me.  0  Lord,  fit  and  pre- 
pare me  for  every  duty,  and  leave  me  never  to  my  own  wicked 
heart,  but  assist  me  by  thy  grace  ! 

"  I  have  this  day  walked  before  the  door,  and  enjoyed  for  a 
few  moments  the  fresh  air  and  warm  sunshine.  Oh,  that  I 
could  value  health  while  I  have  it !  May  I  never  be  permitted 
to  wander  in  the  paths  of  folly.  May  I  daily  grow  wiser  and 
better. 

"12.  Have  I  spent  this  day  as  I  ought?  Has  the  Sabbath 
been  to  me  a  delight?  I  know  my  conversation  has  not  been 
what  it  should.  Oh,  this  evil  heart !  I  see  nothing  but  guilt 
and  depravity  if  I  look  within  ;  but  if  I  look  to  Jesus,  I  find  a 
compassionate  and  forgiving  Saviour. 

"I  must  feel  that  I  can  do  nothing,  and  learn  to  place  my 
hope  and  trust  in  Jesus.  Oh,  that  I  might  live  above  the  world 
— that  I  might  not  be  conformed  to  its  maxims  and  rules  !  0 
Lord,  guide  me — let  thy  word  be  to  me  a  light !  Give  me  wis- 
dom to  guide  me  through  life,  for  Jesus'  sake. 

"  19.  To-day  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was  dis- 
pensed in  our  church.  I  am  not  able  yet  to  attend  church. 
28 


326  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.  MATHESON. 

Lord,  it  is  thy  will.  May  I  endeavour  to  improve  my  time.  0 
Lord,  may  this  affliction  be  blessed  to  me  !  Do  thou  give  me  a 
meek  and  humble  disposition.  Assist  me  by  thy  Holy  Spirit. 
I  can  do  nothing  of  myself.  0  Lord,  direct  what  I  shall  do  or 
say  this  week  !  Let  me  not  go  astray.  May  thy  blessing  rest 
npon  me.  Give  me  a  grateful  heart. 

"  May  10.  I  have  this  day  been  permitted  to  worship  in  the 
courts  of  the  Lord.  I  heard  a  sermon  preached  this  afternoon 
from  the  text,  '  Be  ye  also  ready. '  0  Lord,  give  me  an  under- 
standing heart — direct  me  in  the  path  of  duty  !  0  Lord,  I  would 
desire  to  commit  my  way  unto  thee,  and  to  trust  in  thee  !  What 
am  I,  that  thou  rememberest  me  at  all — that  thou  hast  favoured 
me  so  highly  ?  Oh,  give  me  a  grateful  heart ! 

"June  7.  Sometimes  my  heart  is  so  taken  up  with  the  things 
of  this  world,  that  I  seem  to  forget  God.  Oh,  that  I  could  say, 
Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee,  and  there  is  none  upon  the 
earth  that  I  desire  besides  thee !  I  have  had  much  to  wean  my 
affections  from  the  world,  yet  it  occupies  a  large  share  of  this 
heart.  Oh,  my  Father,  in  trouble  or  prosperity  may  I  be  en- 
abled to  look  to  thee,  and  see  thy  hand  in  every  thing  !  It  seems 
to  me  that  I  have  been  spared  for  some  useful  purpose.  Then 
why  so  worldly  and  grovelling  ?  Since  thou  hast  been  pleased 
to  spare  me  yet  a  little  longer,  let  the  remainder  of  my  days  be 
devoted  to  thy  service.  Oh,  let  me  not  be  a  cumberer  of  the 
ground ! ' ' 

To  the  surprise  of  all,  however,  toward  spring  she 
gradually  recovered ;  and  through  the  summer,  by 
change  of  scene  and  country  air,  her  health  was  in  a 
great  measure  restored,  though  she  was  still  delicate. 

With  the  summer  came  the  proposal  from  Mr.  Mathc- 
son  to  share  with  him  the  labours  and  the  perils,  the 
toils  and  the  triumphs  of  missionary  life.  From  her 
earliest  years  she  may  be  said  to  have  breathed  a  mis- 
sionary atmosphere.  When  she  was  nine  years  of  age, 
her  uncle  had  left  Nova  Scotia  as  a  missionary  to  the 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.          327 

heathen.  For  a  year  previous,  during  which  he  was 
preparing  for  his  departure,  he  had  resided  principally 
in  her"  mother's  family.  Mary  was  thus  brought  into 
free  and  frequent  intercourse  with  him,  and  could 
scarcely  help  imbibing  an  interest  in  missions.  The 
preparations  for  his  departure  must  have  engaged  much 
of  her  attention,  while  her  affectionate  heart  was  bound 
to  him  and  to  his  work  by  her  attachment  to  his  family, 
the  eldest  of  whom  especially,  was,  during  those  months, 
her  frequent  playmate.  After  Mr.  G.'s  departure,  his 
work  was  the  constant  theme  in  the  household,  particu- 
larly with  her  mother  and  her  grandmother,  whose 
hearts  followed  that  son  and  brother  to  his  distant  is- 
land home,  and  sympathized  with  him  in  all  the  lights 
and  shadows  of  his  undertaking.  Thus  her  early  inte- 
rest in  missionary  work  grew  with  her  growth ;  and  when 
she  experienced  the  pardoning  grace  of  God,  it  became 
an  interest  in  the  work  from  the  real  love  of  souls. 
We  have  seen  that  she  had  already  shown  her  mission- 
ary spirit  by  her  efforts  to  do  good  to  others  at  home ; 
but  the  work  among  the  heathen  was  the  object  of  an 
increasing  attachment.  It  had  long  been  her  desire  to 
labour  for  Christ,  and  when  the  proposal  was  made  to 
her  to  go  as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  nothing  could 
be  more  in  accordance  with  her  feelings. 

Still,  knowing  the  place  which  she  had  held  in  the 
family  at  home,  and  believing  that  her  first  duty  was  to 
them,  she  would  not  go  without  her  mother's  free  con- 
sent. Circumstances  in  Providence  seemed  to  both 
clearly  to  indicate  that  this  was  the  sphere  in  which  he\ 
great  Master  would  have  her  employed.  Her  medical 
adviser  cautioned  her  against  spending  the  following 


828  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

winter  in  Nova  Scotia,  but  at  the  same  time  stated  that 
her  constitution  was  peculiarly  adapted  to  a  tropical  cli- 
mate— that  she  would  never  have  fever  and  ague — a  pre- 
diction Avhich  was  afterward  entirely  fulfilled.  With  such 
an  invitation,  then,  so  entirely  in  accordance  with  her  own 
feelings  and  the  longings  of  her  heart,  with  God's  pro- 
vidence thus  seeming  clearly  to  point  her  way,  she 
could  not  doubt  as  to  the  path  of  duty,  Few  have  had 
stronger  affections,  and  could  have  felt  more  keenly  the 
pangs  of  separation  from  home  and  kindred.  But  she 
was  able,  in  the  true  spirit  of  Him  who  left  his  Father's 
home  to  bleed  and  die  for  us,  and  from  love  to  him  and 
the  souls  whom  he  came  to  redeem,  to  say  that  she  loved 
the  heathen  field  with  all  its  privations,  more  than  home 
with  all  its  endearments,  and  cheerfully  to  part  with 
them  all,  to  tell  to  degraded  savages  the  story  of  a  Sa- 
viour's love. 

From  this  time  till  her  departure  there  are  few  en- 
tries in  her  diary,  and  only  one  or  two  referring  to  this 
event.  As  she  destroyed  her  subsequent  diary  for  some 
time,  we  give  these  few  nearly  entire. 

' '  June  7.  '  Dost  thou  believe  on  the  Son  of  God?'  '  Unto  you 
which  believe  he  is  precious. '  '  For  I  know  that  my  Redeemer 
liveth.' 

"  My  Father,  show  me  the  path  of  duty.  I  know  not  in  which 
way  to  walk.  Yes,  I  would  willingly  give  up  all  for  Jesus'  sake, 
but  who  will  take  my  place  with  regard  to  mamma  ?  Oh,  I 
must  leave  her  and  the  dear  children,  in  the  hands  of  God !  He 
will  take  care  of  them.  If  that  privilege  and  honour  is  ever 
conferred  on  me,  oh,  may  I  be  fitted  and  prepared !  I  can  do 
nothing.  Assist  me  by  thy  grace. 

• 
Guide  me,  Oh  thou  great  Jehovah, 

Pilgrim  through  this  barren  land, 


MKS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  329 

I  am  weak,  but  thou  art  mighty, 
Lead  me  with  thy  powerful  hand. 

"14.  0  Lord,  do  thou  make  me  to  feel  my  constant  need  of 
a  Saviour !  Oh,  do  thou  guide  me,  do  thou  lead  me  in  the  path 
of  duty  !  Every  thing  seems  dark  and  incomprehensible  before 
me.  Do  thou  lift  upon  me  the  light  of  thy  countenance.  Hold 
up  my  goings,  and  I  shall  be  safe.  Direct  us,  O  Lord  !  Let  thy 
blessing  rest  upon  us  as  a  family.  Oh  that  I  could  be  always  cheer- 
ful, without  giving  way  to  lightness  ! 

"July  12.  I  was  permitted  to  attend  Sabbath-school  to-day, 
after  an  absence  of  about  nine  months.  0  Lord,  how  shall  I 
speak  of  all  thy  mercies  to  me  !  They  are  more  than  can  be 
numbered,  (live  me  a  heart  to  acknowledge  them.  Oh,  make 
me  to  see  more  of  my  vileness  and  inability  to  do  what  is  right ! 
Oh,  my  Father,  show  me  the  path  of  duty,  and  enable  me  to 
walk  therein ! 

"19.  I  have  this  day  been  permitted  once  more  to  approach  the 
table  of  the  Lord.  Oh,  my  Saviour,  how  can  I  thank  thee  for 
the  blessing  which  thou  hast  permitted  me  to  enjoy!  How 
sweet  it  is  to  commune  with  Jesus. 

"  It  may  be  the  last  time  that  I  shall  sit  down  at  the  table  in 
the  same  place.^  Oh  that  thy  presence  might  ever  go  with  me  ! 
Dwell  with  me  where  I  dwell.  '  Remember  me  with  that  love 
which  thou  bearest  to  thy  own.'  May  I  go  forward  in  thy 
strength,  making  mention  of  thy  righteousness,  even  of  thine 
only,  and  to  thee  shall  be  the  praise. 

"26.  0  Lord,  how  unspeakably  great  are  thy  mercies  to  me ! 
As  week  after  week  passes  over  my  head,  some  new  comfort  or 
blessing  is  descending  upon  me.  Fit  and  prepare  me  for  future 
usefulness.  Bless  us  a  family.  Oh,  my  Father,  guide  me  through- 
out this  week ;  let  me  not  once  bring  dishonour  upon  thy  name, 
let  me  not  be  a  stumbling-block  or  offence  to  any,  but  let  me 
walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  I  am  called,  in  all  meek- 
ness, holiness  and  humbleness  of  mind  !  I  can  do  nothing  of 
myself.  Oh,  assist  me  by  thy  grace  ! 

"  Sept.  23.  Oh,  my  heavenly  Father,  guide  me  with  thy  coun- 
sel, assist  and  direct  me !  Let  my  conduct  and  conversation 
correspond  with  my  profession.  Fit  and  prepare  me  for  every 
28* 


830  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

duty  lying  before  me.  Enable  me  cheerfully  to  give  up  all  for 
the  cause  of  Christ,  and  oh  may  I  be  made  an  instrument  in  thy 
hand,  of  turning  many  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  sin  and  Satan  to  serve  the  living  God." 

The  marriage  took  place  in  Pictou,  in  the  month  of 
October,  and  the  next  few  weeks  were  spent  in  all  the 
bustle  of  preparation  for  leaving  her  native  shores. 
Mrs.  M.'s  departure  to  mission  work  among  savages  ex- 
cited deep  interest  wherever  she  was  known  or  had  an 
opportunity  of  visiting.  To  see  one  so  young,  and  seem- 
ing younger  than  she  was,  with  that  form  so  delicate 
and  fragile,  that  wax-like  figure,  so  graceful  and  neat,  and 
that  face,  beautiful  indeed,  but  more  lovely,  with  an  ex- 
pression more  of  heaven  than  of  earth — an  expression 
which  no  photograph  could  represent — an  expression 
which  it  is  scarcely  figure  to  call  angelic — an  expression 
of  mingled  purity,  sweetness,  and  peace,  though  with  a 
few  lines,  indicating  not  exactly  sadness,  but  something 
like  it,  perhaps,  marking  the  traces  of  plast  sorrow,  or 
of  such  sadness  as  blessed  spirits  might  feel  when  pass- 
ing through  the  scenes  of  sorrow  of  our  sin-vexed  world 
— in  short,  something  of  that  expression  oftener  seen  in 
childhood,  which  marks  its  possessor  as  in  this  world  a 
temporary  visitor  from  a  fairer  sky, — and  then  to  think 
of  her  going  forth  to  toil  and  danger,  among  some  of 
the  most  degraded  savages  of  the  earth,  awakened  sym- 
pathy in  the  coldest  heart. 

The  poignancy  of  her  feelings'  at  leaving  none  may 
know.  But  she  exercised  a  surprising  control  over  an 
expression  of  them.  On  the  night  of  the  farewell  meet- 
ing in  Pictou,  she  sat  with  the  choir  of  which  she  had 
been  a  member ;  and  in  the  farewell  missionary  hymn, 


MRS.  MATHESON'S  EARLY  YEARS.  331 

her  voice,  so  melodious  and  rich,  could  be  recognized 
throughout.  And  though  her  own  heart  was  breaking 
at  parting  from  her  friends,  yet  she  strove  to  appear 
cheerful,  and  to  comfort  them.  "  Never,"  wrote  her 
mother,  "shall  I  forget  her  last  night  at  home — her 
struggle  to  be  cheerful.  She  said,  if  God  removes  me 
to  a  better  work  he  will  raise  friends  to  supply  my  place 
— that  is  what  no  earthly  friend  can  do." 


332  MEMOIE   OF   ME.    AND   MES.   MA1HESON. 


CHAPTER  III. 

FROM  NOVA.  SCOTIA.  TO  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 

ON  the  22d  of  November,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  embarked 
at  Halifax,  in  the  steamer  Niagara.  On  the  evening 
of  that  day,  a  number  of  Christian  friends  met  with 
them  at  the  house  of  Mr.  C.  Robson,  Dartmouth.  After 
some  time  had  been  spent  in  social  intercourse,  the  125th 
Psalm  was  sung,  the  91st  Psalm  was  read,  after  which 
they  were  commended  in  prayer  to  the  keeping  of  the 
great  Master,  in  obedience  to  whose  commission  they 
were  about  to  leave  their  home  and  friends.  About  11 
o'clock  they  went  on  board,  being  accompanied  to  the 
steamer  by  kind  Christian  friends,  who  there  bade  them 
an  affectionate  farewell. 

They  had  a  pleasant  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  Mr. 
M.'s  health  being  better  than  it  had  been  for  some  time 
previous,  and  arrived  at  Liverpool  on  the  9th  day  after 
their  departure.  Thence  they  proceeded  to  London, 
where  they  met  with  every  kindness  from  Dr.  Tidman 
and  other  friends  of  the  mission.  At  that  port  they 
took  passage  in  a  vessel  bound  to  Sydney,  in  the  hope 
of  meeting  the  John  Williams  there.  They  had  an  ex- 
ceedingly pleasant  passage  of  eighty-six  days,  and 
reached  Sydney  on  the  3d  March. 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA    TO    THE    NEW    HEBRIDES.       333 

As  we  are  now  about  publishing  a  portion  of  Mrs.  M.'s 
correspondence,  it  is  necessary  to  observe  that  not  only 
were  none  of  her  letters  intended  for  publication  but 
she  was  very  averse  to  have  them  appear  in  print.  She 
said  she  could  not  write  "stiff"  letters,  that  she  wished 
to  unbosom  herself  to  her  friends  without  restraint, 
which  she  could  not  do,  if  she  had  the  prospect  of  see- 
ing  what  she  wrote  appearing  in  the  publications  of  the 
church.  Still  there  was  no  reason  to  be  ashamed  of 
them,  either  as  to  their  style  or  contents.  We  have 
been  surprised  at  the  accuracy  of  her  composition.  We 
have  scarcely  met  with  a  sentence  in  which  there  is  even 
a  slip  to  be  corrected — this  although  they  were  often 
written  hastily  and  under  the  most  unfavourable  cir- 
cumstances. Of  course  much  of  their  contents  is  pri- 
vate, and  unsuitable  for  publication,  but  we  have  not 
seen  one  expression  which  would  wound  the  feelings  of 
a  single  human  being, 

One  line  which,  dying,  she  would  wish  to  blot. 

And  we  doubt  not  that  what  she  has  written  will  ap- 
pear all  the  more  interesting  as  the  unstudied  effusions 
of  her  heart. 

Of  her  voyage  she  thus  writes  on  board  the  vessel : 


TO  MRS.  R- 


"Jan.  29,  1858.  Time  is  wearing  on,  and  need  I  say  that  I 
long  to  hear  from  you,  but  much  more  to  see  you.     Yes,  I  may 

long  for  C 's  face.     I  may  not  see  it  save  in  imagination, 

and  I  assure  you  it  is  often  there,  especially  when  gazing  at  the 
moon,  or  watching  the  stars  as  we  used  to.  There  is  no  time  I 
enjoy  like  a  still  moonlight  night.  I  generally  fall  into  a  reverie, 
and  find  myself  at  home,  when  a  touch  on  the  shoulder,  and  '  do 
you  know  how  late  it  ia?'  tell  me  that  I  was  only  in  dream- 


334  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

« 

land.  This  voyage  is  very  pleasant.  I  am  never  lonely,  always 
finding  something  to  admire. 

"  Our  doctor  died  a  few  days  ago.  He  came  on  board  in  bad 
health,  but  in  hopes  that  this  voyage  would  restore  it,  and  he 
seemed  to  get  better  every  day,  while  we  were  within  the  tropics. 
He  was  only  confined  to  bed  for  a  week.  I  had  some  pleasant 
conversations  with  him.  It  was  sad  to  see  him  wasting  away 
among  strangers,  and  heart-rending  to  hear  him  speak  of 
his  mother,  of  whom  he  seemed  passionately  fond.  On  Tues- 
day, I  read  to  him  the  17th  chapter  of  John,  and  the  last  para- 
phrase. On  Wednesday  mornirig  about  five  o'clock,  he  asked 
for  me.  The  steward,  thinking  it  was  too  early,  did  not  call  me. 
I  regret  this  so  much,  for  when  I  saw  him  again,  he  was  not  able 
to  speak.  On  Thursday  morning  he  breathed  his  last,  very 
gently — without  a  struggle.  Oh,  it  was  sad  to  see  him  die 
among  strangers !  -At  12  o'clock,  Mr.  M.  read  the  service,  and 
his  body  was  committed  to  the  deep,  there  to  remain  until  the 
sea  shall  give  up  its  dead.  He  was  only  twenty-three,  and  such 
excellent  company. 

"The  weather  is  not  so  pleasant  since  we  left  the  Cape.  Still 
I  am  on  deck  the  greater  part  of  the  day.  I  employ  my  time 
chiefly  in  reading,  sewing  a  little,  and  for  variation,  sometimes 
take  the  sun,  make  lunar  observations,  and  indulge  in  other  lit- 
tle improprieties  I  would  not  be  guilty  of,  were  there  any 
ladies  on  board.  I  have  been  reading  Dr.  Livingstone's  travels, 
and  find  them  exceedingly  interesting. 

"  I  find  it  so  hard  to  write,  as  the  vessel  keeps  up  a  continual 
rocking  from  side  to  side,  and  I  have  to  hold  on  with  one  hand. 
She  is  a  large  vessel,  with  excellent  accommodations,  and  we  are 
blessed  with  an  exceedingly  kind  steward,  which  is  no  small 
boon,  as  you  will  discover,  if  you  are  ever  three  months  on  the 
water. 

"We  have  had  some  splendid  sunsets,  more  beautiful  than 
you  could  imagine,  with  all  your  powers  of  imagination ;  and  it 
would  take  me  too  long  to  tell  you  of  the  whales,  sharks,  and 
innumerable  other  '  monsters  of  the  deep. '  So  forgive  me  if  I 
assume  the  egotist,  and  tell  you  only  about  myself. 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA    TO   THE    NEW    HEBRIDES.     335 
TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"Feb.  3,  1858.  How  the  sound  of  your  voice  this  morning,  or 
one  peep  at  your  gentle  face  would  cheer  me,  but  I  find  that  I 
must  content  myself  with  thinking  of  you,  and  writing  to  you, 
not  that  I  am  dull ;  oh  no,  I  have  everything  I  could  wish  to 
make  me  happy,  and  every  comfort  is  to  be  obtained  on  board 
this  ship,  so  far  as  that  is  concerned.  It  is  the  thought  that 
every  breeze  is  wafting  me  farther  from  you,  and  that  I  may  see 
you  no  more,  at  least  for  a  time.  I  feel  that  we  have  been  too 
much  bound  up  in  each  other,  and  I  often  think  of  you  as  griev- 
ing for  me,  but  I  hope  you  are  not. 

"  My  health  is  excellent;  indeed,  I  never  was  better;  and  this 
voyage  has  been  very  pleasant  to  me,  perhaps  more  so,  because 
we  have  few  passengers,  and  I  being  the  only  English  female, 
feel  perfectly  at  ease,  and  do  just  as  I  like.  Our  passengers  are 
from  France,  four  priests  and  three  sisters  of  charity,  bound  for 
the  Fiji  Islands,  with  three  others,  who  say  they  are  '  Cate- 
chists, '  if  you  know  what  that  means.  We  get  along  very  well. 
They  are  very  polite  and  civil  to  me,  which  I  am  very  sure  I  do 
not  deserve,  as  I  have  many  a  laugh  at  their  expense.  They 
are  very  devout,  and  are  generally  studying ;  if  not,  they  are 
crossing  themselves,  or  counting  strings  of  beads. 

"You  will  wonder  how  I  employ  my  time.  Well, ,  I  do  very 
little  of  anything.  You  cannot  imagine  how  quickly  the  time 
passes  at  sea.  We  breakfast  at  nine,  then  I  arrange  my  room, 
and  generally  'make  for  the  deck,'  where  I  sew  and  read  until 
one.  Then  we  have  a  luncheon.  The  afternoon  passes  much  in 
the  same  way,  until  4  o'clock ;  when  we  have  dinner.  From 
that  time  I  feel  privileged  to  be  idle,  for  some  of  our  evenings 
are  delightful.  We  are  now  far  South,  and  the  weather  is  cold. 
I  have  not  realized  that  Christmas  and  New  Year's  day  are 
past.  We  were  then  in  warm  weather,  and  crossed  the  equator 
on  New  Year's  day.  We  have  not  had  what  they  call  storms, 
but  we  have  had  some  pretty  rough  weatlfer.  Day  before  yes- 
terday, our  topsail-yard  was  carried  away,  and  one  of  the  sails 
torn  to  pieces.  I  stood  watching  it,  and  the  sea  rolling  almost 
mountains  high.  I  have  not  had  the  slightest  fear. 


336  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

"  The  captain  is  exceedingly  kind  to  me.  He  is  from  Aber- 
deen, and"  quite  a  gentlemanly  person;  indeed,  I  shall  never 
forget  him. 

"There  is  nothing  I  enjoy  more  than  a  few  minutes  writing, 
and  by  way  of  diversion,  I  have  commenced  writing  little  scraps 
of  poetry ;  but  that  I  shall  never  excel  in,  and  only  do  it  to 
amuse  myself. ' ' 

Of  the  approach  to  land  and  her  arrival  in  Sydney, 
she  thus  writes : 

"23.  Imagine  if  you  can,  dear  C ,  my  delight,  when  I 

heard  myself  called  at  half-past  five  this  morning  to  see  land.  I 
was  not  long  in  making  for  the  deck,  and  sure  enough,  away  in 
the  distance  were  the  blue  mountains  of  Van  Dieman's  Land. 
How  lovely  they  looked,  and  I  stood  watching  them  until  I  heard 
the  cry  of  about  ship,  as  it  was  owing  to  head  winds  that  we 
were  there.  The  weather  is  again  delightful,  the  air  so  soft  and 
balmy,  but  to-day  I  realize  more  fully  than  ever  that  I  have  left 
home,  and  do  you  know  that  seeing  land  to-day,  brought  tears 
of  sadness  rather  than  joy. 

"March  2.  We  have  a  fair  wind  to-day,  after  four  days  of 
head  winds,  and  are  sailing  beautifully  along  in  sight  of  land. 
Opposite  us  just  now  is  Mount  Dromedary,  a  very  high  double 
mountain,  and  so  called  by  Capt.  Cook,  on  account  of  its  ap- 
pearance. We  may  be  in  Sydney  to-morrow.  Won't  it  seem 
strange  to  be  on  land  again,  after  being  three  months  on  the 
water,  and  how  these  three  months  have  flown  ? 

' '  Safe  in  Sydney,  dear  ma,  and  I  prefer  staying  in  the  vessel 
to  write  to  going  on  shore.  This  is  a  magnificent  harbour.  It 
is  allowed,  you  know,  to  be  the  second  best  in  the  world,  Rio 
Janeiro  being  the  best.  The  scenery  is  grand  and  picturesque, 
but  oh,  the  heat  is  terrible ! 

"  I  felt  very  sad  all  the  morning,  feeling  that  I  was  about  to 
part  again  from  frierfds,  and  again  meet  strangers ;  and  as  I  was 
sorrowfully  packing  up  in  my  room,  what  should  I  hear  but 
voices  inquiring  for  us,  and  who  do  you  suppose  it  was,  but  the 
captain  of  the  'John  Williams'  and  a  Rev.  Mr.  Lockhead,  a 


FttOM    NOVA    rU'OTIA    TO    THE    NEW    HEBRIDES.      337 

minister  belonging  to  Sydney.  He  and  I  sat  down  together  and 
spent  the  most  delightful  half  hour  I  have  enjoyed  since  I  left 
home.  Word  had  been  sent  by  mail  from  London  that  we  were 
coming,  and  it  was  to  this  we  owed  our  friendly  welcome.  Just 
as  we  anchored  they  came  in  a  boat  rowed  by  three  natives  of 
the  South  Sea  Islands.  They  are  of  a  lighter  complexion  than 
we  imagined,  but  if  I  may  say  it,  their  features  are  decidedly 
ugly.  We  were  informed  by  our  visitors  that  the  John  Wil- 
liams sails  in  about  three  weeks.  We  are  to  have  for  company 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Creagh  and  lady,  (for  he  married  a  few  days  ago 
in  Sydney,  a  daughter  of  Mr.  Buzacotts, )  Mrs.  Grill  and  family, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray,  and  others  whose  names  I  forget.  Oh, 
have  we  not  indeed  been  signally  blessed,  to  find  that  vessel 
here,  and  that  we  are  to  remain  here  such  a  short  time  on  our 
way !  We  shall  visit  a  number  of  the  islands,  and  probably  will 
not  reach  Aneiteum  for  five  months.  I  am  almost  eaten  up  with 
flies,  and  must  stop  for  a  little  while.  The  captain  of  the 
'  J.  W. '  tells  me  that  Mr.  Gordon  has  gone  to  Erromanga,  and 
that  Tanna  is  not  now  open  for  missionaries  as  it  was  a  year 
ago.  I  was  sent  for  to  spend  the  first  day  with  one  of  the  first 
families  here.  Mrs.  Grill  called  to  see  me.  She  is  a  lively  little 
body,  not  any  taller  than  myself.  I  was  introduced  to  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Creagh  last  night.  (The  people  here  pronounce  it  Cray. ) 
Yesterday  Mr.  Mills,  who  was  formerly  missionary  on  Upolu, 
but  had  to  abandon  the  work  on  account  of  his  health,  and  now 
resides  a  little  out  of  Sydney,  called  upon  us,  and  engaged  us 
for  to-morrow.  I  have  had  a  number  of  visitors.  The  people 
"here  are  exceedingly  kind  and  wealthy.  Some  of  the  '  convicts' 
have  splendid  mansions,  and  do  not  know  what  to  do  with  their 
money. 

"  I  fully  expected  to  have  had  letters  awaiting  me  here,  and 
you  can  imagine  my  disappointment  on  finding  there  were  none. 
And  if  none  come  by  next  mail,  it  may  be  a  year  before  I  shall 
hear  a  word  from  home. 

"  Persons  here  think  I  look  very  young  to  engage  in  the  ardu- 
ous duties  incumbent  upon  the  wife  of  a  missionary,  and  a 
clergyman  said  to  me  to-day,  that  my  mamma  should  have  kept 
me  at  home  a  little  longer.  However,  the  missionaries  with 
29 


338  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

whom  we  have  met  think  differently,  as  the  languages  are  much 
more  readily  acquired  by  young  persons. 

"You  have  no  idea  what  a  lovely  place  Sydney  is.  I  cannot 
describe  its  appearance,  as  I  have  not  yet  been  on  shore.  The 
arrival  of  our  vessel  seems  to  have  occasioned  a  general  rejoicing. 
A  number  have  been  on  board.  This  is  a  magnificent  harbour, 
in  some  places  sloping  down  in  green  banks,  and  in  others  bound 
by  bold  rocky  cliffs,  against  which  the  spray  foams  and  dashes ; 
and  as  we  sailed  up  we  saw  a  number  of  splendid-looking  houses. 

"  8.  We  met  with  a  very  warm  reception  from  friends  here. 
I  was  sent  for  on  board  the  vessel  to  spend  the  day  at  a  Mr. 
Foss's.  Mr.  M.  had  promised  I  should  go,  so  there  was  nothing 
to  be  done  but  march  off.  I  was  shown  every  attention,  and 
Mrs.  F.  said  they  were  to  have  a  Dorcas  meeting  in  the  after- 
noon. I  was  a  little  surprised,  when  I  discovered  that  the  Go- 
vernor's lady,  Lady  Dennison,  was  the  first  to  make  her  appear- 
ance. I  thought  how  different  this  was  from  home. 

"I  went  yesterday  (Sabbath)  to  hear  the  venerable  Dr. 
McKay  preach,  and  heard  good  old  Scotch  music,  in  which  I 
could  join  for  the  first  time  since  I  left.  I  went  in  the  evening 
to  hear  Mr.  Cuthbertson  (Independent)  the  great  lion  of  the 
day  here,  almost  a  second  Spurgeon.  They  have  enlarged  his 
church.  Still  I  believe  that  not  more  than  half  of  the  people 
attempt  to  get  in.  It  was  through  the  exertions  of  a  friend, 
that  we  obtained  a  seat.  The  congregation  is  wealthy.  You 
can  imagine  so,  when  I  tell  you  that  they  took  fifteen  hundred 
pounds  ($7,500)  at  a  Sabbath  collection  to  assist  in  enlarging  the 
building. ' ' 

When  Mrs.  Matheson  entered  upon  her  missionary 
career,  it  was  with  the  brightest  prospects.  Not  that 
she  was  at  all  carried  away  by  any  romantic  idea  re- 
garding -her  work.  She  had  as  just  an  idea  of  the 
realities  of  missions  to  the  heathen,  as  a  person  who  has 
not  actually  seen  them  can  be  expected  to  have.  She 
had  fully  counted  on  toils  and  privations,  and  even  dan- 
gers, and  was  able  not  only  to  say,  "  None  of  these 


FROM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO   THE    NEW   HEBRIDES.      339 

things  move  me,"  but  even  to  rejoice  in  being  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  such  things  for  Christ's  sake.  But  the 
history  of  the  New  Hebrides'  mission  for  some  time  had 
been  such  as  to  encourage  the  highest  hopes  regarding 
its  future  progress.  Mail  after  mail  had  brought  tidings 
only  of  the  work  of  the  Lord  advancing,  until  scarcely 
a  vestige  of  heathenism  remained  on  Aneiteum,  while 
other  islands  were  calling  for  missionaries  and  teachers, 
partly  induced  to  this  by  hearing  of  the  great  change 
that  had  taken  place  on  that  island.  The  general  ex- 
pectation was  that  the  breach  being  thus  made  upon 
heathenism  in  the  group,  the  progress  of  the  gospel 
would  be  still  more  rapid  upon  the  remaining  islands  of 
it.  It  was  naturally  supposed  that  the  effects  of  Chris- 
tianity on  Aneiteum  would  produce  such  an  impression 
on  the  inhabitants  of  these  that  they  would  almost  at 
once  cast  away  their  idols.  This  would  only  have  been 
in  accordance  with  what  had  taken  place  in  other  parts 
of  the  South  Seas.  We  had  learned  too  to  estimate 
lightly  the  dangers  to  which  missionaries  are  exposed 
among  so  savage  a  people.  Mr.  Geddie  had  for  years 
been  preserved  safely  in  circumstances  more  unfavour- 
able, when  he  was  the  only  missionary  on  the  group, 
and  entirely  isolated  from  the  Christian  world,  though, 
from  a  desire  not  to  distress  or  alarm  the  Church,  we 
believe  he.  never  fully  informed  his  friends  of  all  the 
perils  through  which  he  had  passed.  It  is  not  wonder- 
ful then  that  we  looked  forward  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ma- 
theson's  missionary  career  with  the  brightest  anticipa- 
tions. 

None  could  have  foreseen  the  painful  events  by  which 
it  should  please  God  to  try  the  faith  and  obedience  of 


340  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

the  supporters  of  the  New  Hebrides'  Mission.  Little 
idea  could  Mrs.  M.  or  any  of  her  friends  have  of  the 
almost  uninterrupted  trials  through  which  she  was  to 
pass.  Her  voyage  was  not  past  till  they  commenced  in 
a  way  that  must  have  given  her  some  sad  forebodings 
for  the  future.  When  she  had  agreed  to  unite  her  fate 
with  Mr.  M.  she  never  supposed  anything  else  but  that 
he  was  a  healthy  man.  During  the  summer  previous 
to  their  departure,  she  had  observed  his  cough,  but  sup- 
posed it  to  be  only  a  temporary  cold,  brought  on  by 
travelling,  which  might  be  expected  to  be  removed  by 
rest  and  sea  air.  Instead  of  this  he  was  so  unwell 
during  the  whole  voyage  to  Sydney,  that  she  never 
during  that  time  slept  in  her  berth,  but  lay  down  on  a 
couch  in  front  of  his,  that  she  might  be  ready  to  minister 
to  his  wants.  She  did  not  inform  her  friends  of  this  at 
the  time,  but  it  must  have  occasioned  her  some  painful 
forebodings. 

On  their  arrival  in  Sydney  he  was  suffering  from  se- 
vere pain  in  his  chest  and  side,  accompanied  with 
cough.  He  was  examined  by  a  medical  man,  who  pro- 
nounced one  of  his  lungs  to  be  seriously  affected,  and 
forbade  him  to  preach  at  all  for  some  time.  Yet  Mr. 
M.  could  not  see  his  danger,  and  even  undertook  to 
supply  Dr.  McKay's  pulpit,  who  was  about  to  visit 
Scotland. 

Mrs.  M's.  diary  during  this  period  of  her  life  was  de- 
stroyed by  herself,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  scraps, 
principally  of  her  Sabbath  meditations.  These  we  here 
insert. 

"Dec.  25,  1857.  My  first  Christmas  from  home,  and  I  am  on  the 
water.  Oh,  how  my  heart  clings  to  home  and  loved  ones,  espe- 


FROM   NOVA    SCOTIA   TO   THE    NEW    HEBRIDES.     341 

cially  on  a  day  like  this,  when  we  were  wont  to  give  and  receive 
"  our  little  presents.  Yes,  I  know  their  thoughts  will  be  of  the 
absent  one.  We  have  enjoyed  a  pleasant  passage  so  far,  yet 
how  vile  and  undeserving  am  I  of  all  thy  mercies.  How  light 
and  trifling  is  iny  conduct.  I  have  reason  to  mourn  over  my 
sins.  This  time  last  year  I  was  very  ill.  Why  was  I  spared, 
surely  not  to  be  a  cumberer  of  the  ground  ?  Oh,  my  heavenly 
Father,  I  desire  to  live  to  thy  glory !  I  desire  to  spend  my  life 
in  thy  service ;  -fit  me  for  a  life  of  usefulness. 

"27.  How  still  and  peaceful  Sabbath  is  at  sea,  yet  it  does  not 
in  a  manner  feel  to  me  like  Sabbath.  What  would  I  not  give 
to  spend  a  Sabbath  at  home?  Yet  it  may  not  be.  But  G-od  is 
here  as  well  as  at  home,  and 

"  Where'er  we  seek  him,  he  is  found, 
And  every  place  is  holy  ground." 

I  must  endeavour  to  devote  more  time  to  reading  the  Scriptures 
and  meditation.  Oh,  I  am  a  vile  backslider  !  My  heart  is  apt 
to  be  engrossed  with  the  things  of  time.  0  Lord !  hold  thou 
me  up  and  I  shall  be  safe.  I  resolve  to  read  a  chapter  in  the 
New  Testament  in  the  morning,  and  one  in  the  Old  in  the  even- 
ing, with  Jay's  Exercises.  Let  thy  blessing  rest  on  me,  0  Lord ! 
Though  I  have  always  read  morning  and  evening,  I  have,  since 
I  left  home,  got  out  of  my  usual  way  of  reading ;  but  have  com- 
menced again,  and  feel  much  more  pleasure  in  reading  now.  Oh, 
for  sweet  communion  with  Jesus !  for  a  heart  filled  with  love 
•to  him ! 

"Feb,  7.  Sabbath.  I  know  from  sad  experience  that  there  u 
no  happiness  out  of  Christ !  How  can  there  be  if  our  minds  are 
not  at  peace  with  him  ?  And  can  we  be  at  peace  with  him  if 
our  hearts  are  wholly  engrossed  with  the  things  of  this  world  ? 
Oh,  no,  we  cannot  serve  two  masters !  We  cannot  love  Christ 
and  the  world.  I  do  not  understand  how  my  mind  can  be  con- 
tent to  grovel  here,  when  it  might  be  soaring  to  something  no- 
bler, something  purer,  and  something  that  can  give  real  satis- 
faction. 

"  14.  Sabbath.  Let  me  for  one  moment  contemplate  that 
love  which  passeth  knowledge !  Was  there  anything  desirable 
29  * 


342  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

in  us  or  about  us  that  could  induce  the  Lord  of  glory,  the  mighty 
maker  of  he*aven  and  earth,  to  leave  his  blessed  abode,  come 
down  to  this  vile  earth,  endure  sufferings  which  humanity  would 
sink  under,  bleed  and  die  on  the  accursed  tree,  and  all  for  us — 
for  us — who  spurn  his  offered  mercy,  and  daily,  with  our  hearts, 
if  not  with  our  lips,  say,  '  We  will  not  have  this  man  to  reign 
over  us?'  Think  too  of  his  loving  words :  '  Come  unto  me  all  ye 
that  labour  and  are  heavy-laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  What 
a  rest  for  the  weary  soul.  What  a  loving  bosom  upon  which  to 
lean  the  aching  head !  What  a  balni  for  the  wounded  con- 
science !  Oh,  if  Jesus  is  precious  to  us  in  prosperity,  is  he  not 
surely  ten  times  more  so  in  adversity  ?  Is  it  not  sweet  to  feel 
that  we  have  a  friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother  ?  One 
to  whom  we  can  repair  at  all  times.  Oh,  for  a  heart  to  seek 
him !  for  lips  to  praise  him ! 

"21.  Sabbath.  Another  pleasant  day.  Lead  me  in  a  plain 
path,  0  God  !  and  teach  me.  I  am  too  prone  to  enjoy  thy  gifts 
and  forget  the  Giver.  Oh,  that  I  could  continually  bear  in  mind 
that  this  is  not  my  rest — that  here  I  have  no  continuing  city ;  fit 
me,  for  the  duties  of  life  before  me ;  prepare  me  for  trials  and 
difficulties ! 

Let  the  sweet  hope  that  thou  art  mine, 

My  life  and  death  attend, 
Thy  presence  through  my  journey  shine, 

And  crown  my  journey's  end. 

"28.  Sabbath.  Is  my  religion  all  a  form?  Is  it  a  dream? 
Indeed,  I  oftentimes  wonder  if  in  reality  I  am  a  Christian.  I 
feel  that  I  do  love  Jesus !  that  he  is  precious  to  my  soul.  I  feel 
too,  my  utter  inability  to  do  what  is  right,  and  my  entire  de- 
pendence upon  him.  But  oh,  the  flesh  is  weak,  and  I  am  ever 
yielding  to  temptation  !  Why  do  I  not  pray  without  ceasing  ? 
Will  not  Jesus  lend  an  attentive  ear  to  the  breathings  of  my 
soul  at  all  times,  as  at  stated  seasons  ?  O  blessed  Jesus !  thou 
that  by  a  word  formed  this  mighty  universe — that  painted  tho 
flowers  of  the  field  with  their  brilliant  hues — that  spangled  the 
blue  expanse  with  radiant  orbs — thou  Almighty  Saviour !  that 
art  the  Creator  and  preserver  of  all  things ;  wilt  thou  not,  for 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA    TO   THE    NEW   HEBRIDES.     343 

thou  canst,  purge  away  my  dross,  and  make  me  clean  and  pure  ? 
I  often  look  forward  with  joy  to  that  '  rest  which  remaineth  for 
the  people  of  God ! '  but  shall  I  ever  partake  of  it  ?  Shall  I 
cast  my  crown  at  the  feet  of  my  Redeemer !  and  be  permitted  to 
join  with  an  innumerable  company  of  angels  and  redeemed  spi- 
rits, in  singing  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb  ?  And  shall  I 
be  permitted  to  see  Jesus  ?  to  bask  in  the  rays  of  his  love  ? 
With  rapture  should  I  shout,  '  Thou  hast  redeemed  me  with  thy 
blood.  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  to  receive  power, 
and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
and  blessing. ' 

"Wednesday,  March  3.  We  have  been  singularly  blessed. 
The  way  has  been  made  perfectly  smooth.  0  Lord,  our  ways 
are  not  as  thine  !  Thou  knowest  what  is  best  for  us.  And  have 
I  indeed  left  the  dear  '  Omar  Pasha  ?'  Oh,  how  many  happy 
hours  have  I  spent  in  her — my  home  for  three  months  !  Friends 
were  kind,  and  we  perhaps  may  not  meet  again.  My  earnest 
desire  is  that  they  may  ever  be  wafted  in  safety  across  the 
mighty  deep,  and  may  God  prosper  them  in  all  their  ways.  If 
we  meet  not  here,  may  we  meet  in  heaven,  where  parting  is  un- 
known. 

"  Sabbath,  March  21.  This  morning  heard  Mr.  Murray  preach 
from  Heb.  iv.  16.  He  is  certainly  a  very  pious  man.  Read 
'  Victory  won.'  In  the  evening  heard  Mr.  Smith  of  the  church 
of  England  ;  a  solemn  and  impressive  sermon  from  Amos  iv.  1 7. 
0  Lord !  am  I  prepared  to  meet  thee  ?  Am  I  living  as  I  would 
wish  to  die  ?  Show  me  this  heart,  let  me  not  deceive  myself. 

* 
"  Oft  has  the  well  accustomed  bell 

Noted  the  sacred  hour  of  prayer, 
A  sound,  an  hour,  I  loved  full  well, 

And  cheerful  steps  oft  led  me  there. 
Yet  still  that  sacred  bell  may  chime, 

Its  sounds  meet  not  my  longing  ear, 
I'm  hastening  to  a  heathen  clime, 

Farewell !  sweet  tones,  to  memory  dear."* 

*  These  lines  seem  to  be  original. 


344  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

From  Sydney  Mr.  Matheson  thus  wrote  under  date 
22d  March. 

"  Sydney,  March  22,  1858. 

"After  a  very  pleasant  passage  of  eighty-six  days  from  Lon- 
don, we  arrived  safely  in  Sydney  on  the  third  of  March.  Scarcely 
had  we  anchored  in  the  harbour,  when  to  our  great  delight  who 
should  come  on  board  inquiring  for  us  but  Captain  Williams, 
who  has  been  here  since  the  middle  of  January,  and  was  nearly 
ready  to  sail  on  the  first  of  March,  when  he  received  a  letter  from 
Dr.  Tidman,  instructing  him  to  remain  until  after  the  arrival  of 
the  Omar  Pasha.  Fortunately  the  missionary  boxes  were  among 
the  last  articles  of  freight  put  on  board  the  '  Omar  Pasha,'  and, 
as  they  are  now  busily  engaged  discharging  her  cargo,  they  will 
doubtless  have  the  mission  goods  transhipped  to-morrow  or  next 
day,  immediately  after  which  we  shall  get  under  way.  There 
are  a  number  of  passengers  going  down  to  the  islands  in  the 
'  John  Williams, '  among  them  a  young  gentleman  from  Mel- 
bourne, who  intends  visiting  the  different  islands  with  a  view  of 
ascertaining  the  one  upon  which  he  could,  with  the  greatest 
prospect  of  success,  enter  into  mercantile  business.  Among  the 
crew  are  three  Raratongans,  and  seven  from  the  island  of  Maneki, 
all  of  whom  can  speak  English  tolerably  well.  In  personal  ap- 
pearance and  amiableness  of  disposition  the  latter  are  much  su- 
perior to  the  former,  though  in  stature  they  are  much  below 
the  usual  standard,  being  in  height  from  four  feet  nine  inches  to 
five  feet — heads  much  larger  than  that  of  the  European — hair 
jet  black,  straight  and  glossy — faces  round  and  plump — skin  not 
so  black  as  that  of  the  negro — hands  and  feet  very  small  and 
long — teeth  small,  long  and  white — eyes  gray — nose  very  broad 
and  flat,  and  when  rowing  they  extend  their  nostrils  some  three 
or  four  inches  and  snuff  up  the  air  similar  to  a  horse  snorting 
when  suddenly  affrighted.  Their  eyes  also  glare  like  balls  of 
fire,  which  causes,  them  to  look  extremely  fierce  when  busily  en- 
gaged in  any  work  requiring  great  exertion ;  but  the  moment 
that  duty  is  performed  they  again  assume  their  former  pleasant 
appearance.  On  Monday  evening  there  was  a  very  interesting 
missionary  meeting  held  in  Pitt  Street  Chapel,  which,  though 


FROM    NOVA    SCOTIA    TO    THE    NEW    HEBRIDES.       345 

the  largest  in  the  colony,  was  so  crowded  that  many  were  obliged 
to  stand  during  the  proceedings.  There  is  to  be  a  valedictory 
missionary  meeting  to-morrow  evening,  after  which  we  all  go  on 
board  the  '  John  Williams, '  to  sail  next  morning,  wind  permit- 
ting." 

They  left  Sydney  on  the  29th  of  March,  and  after  a 
pleasant  voyage  of  thirty-two  days  arrived  at  Tahiti  on 
the  third  of  May,  the  only  drawback  to  their  pleasure 
being  the  state  of  Mr.  Matheson's  health.  He  was  so 
delicate  during  the  passage  that  the  missionaries  did 
not  once  ask  him  to  conduct  morning  or  evening  wor- 
ship. From  this  place  he  thus  wrote  under  date  4th 
May. 

"The  mariners  often  encounter  tremendous  storms  in  those 
seas.  Our  voyage  has  hitherto  been  very  favourable,  having 
experienced  no  rough  weather,  and  had  we  not  been  detained 
two  or  three  days  by  variable  winds  and  calms  off  New  Zealand, 
nothing  seemed  wanting  to  render  our  whole  voyage  a  splendid 
pleasure  excursion.  We  generally  remained  on  deck  the  greater 
part  of  the  day,  enjoying  the  warm  sunshine  and  the  fresh  balmy 
breeze,  associated  with  companions  the  most  agreeable.  On 
Sabbaths  we  had  service  morning  and  evening — prayer  meet- 
ings every  Saturday  evening,  and  a  missionary  prayer-meeting 
the  first  Monday  night  of  every  month.  There  are  also  several 
natives  on  board,  to  whom  Mr.  Creagh  read  occasionally,  being 
the  only  passenger  sufficiently  acquainted  with  their  language  to 
be  by  them  perfectly  understood.  Shortly  after  leaving  Sydney, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Murray  kindly  presented  me  a  Samoan  Testament, 
in  the  perusal  of  which  I  have  spent  as  much  time  as  possible, 
and  have  made  considerable  proficiency  (all  things  considered.) 
We  spent  yesterday  on  shore,  enjoying  the  hospitality  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Howe,  who  has  been  here  about  twenty-two  years. 
Tahiti  appears  to  be  a  lovely  island,  about  thirty-two  miles  in 
circumference  and  situated  in  lat.  17°,  29',  15",  149°,  28',  45". 
It  presents  the  appearance  of  an  elongated  range  of  high  land, 


346  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

which,  being  interrupted  in  one  part,  forms  an  isthmus  about 
three  miles  in  breadth,  which  connects  the  two  peninsulas.  From 
a  low  margin  of  sea  coast  the  land  rises  to  a  very  considerable 
height  on  both  extremities  of  the  island,  while  some  highly 
fertile  plains  or  valleys  intersect  the  range  in  different  parts. 
The  loftiest  mountain  in  the  northern  peninsula  (called  Mount 
Anai)  is  said  to  be  about  7000  feet.  In  the  southern  peninsula 
there  is  also  a  very  lofty  mountain,  said  to  be  8,500  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  sea.  This  latter  is  the  highest  in  the  island. 
From  these  two  peaks  diverge  ridges  to  all  parts  of  the  coast, 
all  of  which  are  very  precipitous  and  generally  narrow.  Of  late 
years  the  low  lands  of  Tahiti  have  undergone  considerable  change 
by  the  introduction  of  a  shrub  from  Norfolk  Island,  called  by 
the  natives  Gruano,  which  grows  to  a  large  tree,  and  has  now 
usurped  the  soil  to  a  great  extent  for  miles.  The  woodlands 
and  bush  are  composed  almost  entirely  of  this  shrub,  which 
bears  a  profusion  of  large  and  delicious  food.  There  is  a  pretty 
good  road  round  the  greater  part  of  the  island,  all  of  which  is 
overshadowed  with  trees,  thus  affording  a  delightful  means  of 
visiting  the  different  surrounding  settlements.  In  the  code  of 
laws  adopted  by  Queen  Pomare  the  punishment  inflicted  upon 
all  persons  found  intoxicated  consisted  of  making  one  or  more 
feet  of  this  road. 

' '  Outside  the  low  belt  of  land  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  a 
coral  reef  encircles  the  island  at  the  distance  of  two  or  three 
miles,  and  within  this  rocky  bank  are  several  excellent  harbours 
where  the  sea  is  constantly  tranquil,  not  a  ripple  to  be  seen  upon 
its  surface.  The  appearance  of  the  mountains  when  seen  loom- 
ing far  in  the  distance  is  magnificently  grand,  some  of  which  are 
sufficiently  high  to  be  seen  from  the  ship's  deck  fifteen  or  six- 
teen leagues  distant. 

"We  sighted  the  land  on  Friday  evening,*  but  as  we  Were 
nearly  becalmed  till  Sabbath  morning  we  made  but  little  pro- 
gress towards  the  island.  Early  on  Sabbath  morning  we  were 
favoured  with  a  fair  wind,  but  the  immense  number  of  clouds 
hanging  over  the  high  land  and  a  haziness  about  the  horizon, 
partially  obscured  our  view  for  some  two  or  three  hours.  At 
length,  however,  about  9  A.  M.,  as  the  sun  rose  higher,  the 


FROM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO   THE   NEW   HEBRIDES.      347 

clouds  gradually  vanished  away,  and  as  they  rolled  along  the 
grandly  formed  mountains,  high,  sharp,  irregular  peaks  and 
huge  masses  of  rocks  appeared  between  the  mists  and  were  again 
hidden  in  deep  valleys  or  glens,  as  if  almost  denied  the  light  of 
day.  Strikingly  different  in  appearance  were  the  lower  hills, 
dales  and  richly  wooded  land  at  the  sea-side.  There  the  bright 
sunshine  heightened  the  vivid  and  ever  varying  tints  of  a  rich 
verdure  ;  the  beautiful  alternation  of  light  and  shade,  each  mo- 
ment changing  as  the  flitting  shadows  passed  over  every  kind 
of  green — the  groves  of  graceful  palm  trees  and  the  dazzling 
white  foam  of  the  breakers  on  the  coral  reefs  contrasted  with 
the  deep  blue  of  the  sea,  combined  to  form  a  most  magnificent 
view. 

"  At  a  distance  of  three  or  four  miles  to  the  West  showed  the 
island  of  Eimeo,  which  presented  a  very  picturesque  outline  and 
added  much  to  the  beauty  of  a  scene  far  surpassing  that  of  which 
I  had  any  conception.  We  purpose  leaving  for  Huahine  to- 
morrow, thence  to  Raiatea,  Mangaia,  Raratonga.  and  Samoa, 
from  whence  we  proceed  to  the  Western  Islands,  which  we  hope 
to  reach  in  July." 

Their  farther  progress  is  thus  described  by  Mrs. 
Matheson  : 

"  Malua,  Samoa,  June  9,  1858. 

"My  last  letter  was  written  from  Tahiti,  and  you  will  see  by 
this  that  I  am  not  yet  at  home.  Our  visit  to  the  different  islands 
was  very  pleasant,  as  it  gave  us  a  little  insight  into  missionary 
labour ;  and  we  have  met  with  much  kindness  from  the  mission- 
aries. Our  next  resting-place  is  Aneiteum.  I  can  scarcely  re- 
alize it. 

"  The  weather  here  is  intensely  hot.  Sometimes  a  feeling  of 
languor  steals  over  me,  but  I  try  to  overcome  it.  It  agrees  very 
well  with  Mr.  M.  He  has  not  been  so  well  since  we  left  home 
as  at  present. 

"This  (Upolu)  is  a  lovely  island.  Every  tree,  shrub,  and 
plant  seems  to  arrive  at  perfection.  There  are  a  number  of 
shrubs  that  bear  bright  red  flowers,  forming  a  striking  contrast 


348  MEMOIR    OP    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

with  the  brilliant  green  of  the  leaves.  The  young  cocoanut  is  a 
most  graceful  tree.  It  grows  to  an  immense  height  here.  But 
I  must  tell  you  something  of  our  voyage. 

"  We  spent  a  few  days  at  Raiatea,  and  called  upon  Queen  Po- 
mare,  who  is  there  at  present  at  the  marriage  of  her  son,  who  is 
king  of  that  island.  Mr.  Chisholm  invited  her  to  dinner,  as  all 
were  anxious  to  see  her.  She  has  rather  a  pleasant  countenance, 
but  is  an  immensely  large  woman.  She  conducted  herself  very 
nicely  in  company,  and  is  very  intelligent.  She  came  dressed  in 
a  very  handsome  loose  gown  of  pink  silk,  trimmed  with  a  profu- 
sion of  blond  lace. 

' '  This  being  the  time  of  their  '  May  Meetings, '  we  went  to 
chapel  and  heard  a  number  of  addresses  from  the  natives,  the 
king  being  chairman.  Unfortunately  for  me,  I  could  not  under- 
stand what  they  said.  They  then  gave  in  their  donations.  The 
sum  amounted  to  £52  ($260).  This  they  send  home  to  the  L. 
M.  Society. 

' '  We  were  much  pleased  with  our  stay  at  Raratonga.  The 
situation  of  Mr.  Buzacott's  house  and  the  scenery  around,  is,  I 
think,  unrivalled.  It  stands  quite  at  the  foot  of  a  mountain ; 
and  the  tall  cocoanuts,  waving  their  tops  over  it,  together  with 
orange  trees,  and  a  hedge  of  trees  in  front,  make  it  quite  pic- 
turesque. 

•'  The  first  of  the  Sarnoan  group  we  touched  at  was  Manua. 
There  was  no  missionary  there — only  a  native  teacher.  There 
being  a  very  heavy  sea,  we  could  not  land  near  the  teacher's 
station,  but  went  some  miles  farther  down.  Mrs.  Creagh  and 
I  thought  we  should  like  to  go  on  shore,  notwithstanding  the 
walk  over  the  mountain  under  a  broiling  sun.  We  arrived  at 
the  teacher's  house  after  a  succession  of  climbing  and  leaping, 
and  after  having  dined  on  taro,  fish  and  other  native  prepara- 
( i<  >ns.  which  we  partook  of  in  rather  a  primitive  style,  there  being 
no  knives  and  forks,  started  for  the  vessel,  and  left  the  island  in 
tho  evening.  Having  rough  weather,  we  did  not  land  again 
until  we  arrived  at  this  island.  We  anchored  at  Apia,  and  spent 
the  first  two  days  at  Mr.  Murray's  ;  then  left  for  this  station  in 
a  boat.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  sail  inside  the  reef.  The  mis- 
sionaries are  all  to  meet  at  Savaii  next  week.  They  hold  a  con- 


FROM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO   THE   NEW    HEBRIDES.      349 

ference  meeting  every  six  months,  and  the  vessel  remains  until 
the  meeting  is  over. 

"I  hope,  dear  mamma,  that  you  have  received  some  of  my 
letters.  It  seems  a  very  long  time  since  I  heard  from  you.  I 
do  not  know  how  you  all  are,  and  can  only  think  of  you  as  I  left 
you. 

"Remember  me  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.,  Miss  M.,  my  Sabbath 
scholars,  and  to  all  inquiring  friends.  Tell  them  I  am  very  well, 
and  long  to  be  at  work. " 

«. 

On  the  8th  July,  after  a  pleasant  voyage  of  nine 
days  from  Samoa,  the  John  Williams  cast  anchor  in  the 
harbour  of  Anelicauhat,  on  the  south  side  of  the  island 
of  Aneiteum.  "You  can  easily  imagine,"  says  Mrs. 
M.  "with  what  joy  we  sighted  Aneiteum,  and  how 
tantalizing  it  was  to  be  becalmed  •  within  a  few  hours' 
sail  of  it.  Some  canoes  coming  off  to  us,  we  sent  a 
note  on  shore.  Uncle  and  all  the  family  had  gone  round 
to  Mr.  Inglis'  side  of  the  island  the  day  before.  The 
note  went  round  there  with  all  speed,  and  they  arrived 
a  short  time  after  we  had  anchored  in  the  harbour.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Inglis  came  also.  I  like  them  very  much, 
they  are  thoroughly  Scotch." 

The  young  missionaries  were  received  with  a  hearty 
welcome  from  those  already  on  the  field.  Mr.  Geddie 
thus  writes  :  "  I  need  not  say  how  much  pleasure  it 
gave  us  to  see  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matheson  in  here.  The 
only  alloy  to  this  satisfaction  was  the  delicate  state  of 
Mr.  Matheson' s  health,  but  I  trust  that  he  will  soon  feel 
the  benefits  of  a  short  residence  in  this  mild  climate. 
His  case  has  been  minutely  studied  by  Dr.  Lawrence, 
of  H.  M.  S.  Iris." 

From  Aneiteum  Mrs.  M.  thus  wrote : 


30 


MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

"I  like  Aneiteum  very  much.  It  is  a  pretty  island.  The 
mountains  are  high  and  varied.  It  has  a  fine  harbour,  and  there 
are  always  vessels  here.  At  present  there  are  five. 

' '  The  natives  are  not  such  a  fine  race  as  on  some  of  the  other 
islands,  but  they  seem  manageable  and  affectionate.  I  admire 
the  women's  dress  very  much.  They  wear  their  native  enlepes* 
and  many  of  them  a  calico  skirt  above,  with  a  loose  jacket  or 
roundabout.  Their  dresses  stand  out  nicely,  the  enlepes  quite 
serving  the  purpose  of  crinoline.  They  also  wear  bonnets,  and  their 
taste  is  not  so  gaudy  as  on  some  of  the  other  islands.  I  think 
the  language  odd  but  pretty. 

"  I  am  very  well  indeed.  At  Samoa  I  had  a  little  cough,  but 
there  the  weather  is  so  hot,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  avoid 
taking  cold.  Here  it  is  very  pleasant  in  the  cool  season.  Now 
we  require  fire  night  and  morning.  We  are  all  to  go  round  next 
week,  to  Mr.  Inglis'  station,  to  be  present  at  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  Supper.  The  little  John  Knox leaves  for  there.  She 
is  a  nice  little  vessel,  and  a  very  good  sailer,  but  such  a  tiny  thing. 
She  looks  like  a  duck  on  the  water. ' ' 

Mr.  M.  thus  described  in  a  letter  to  the  secretary  of 
the  Board  what  followed  his  arrival : 

"Aneiteum,  Aug.  21,  1858. 

' '  On  the  following  morning  the  brethren  of  the  New  Hebri- 
des' mission  met  for  consultation,  respecting  our  location,  in 
which  the  deputation  of  the  L.  M.  S.  there  present,  were  in- 
vited to  correspond.  After  mature  deliberation,  it  was  unani- 
mously agreed  that  we  should  remain  at  Aneiteum,  until  the  ar- 
rival of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Copeland  and  Paton,  of  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland,  who  are  expected  about  the 
latter  end  of  this  month. 

"We  spent  the  Sabbath  at  Aneiteum.  In  the  morning  Mr. 
G.  preached  to  some  four  or  five  hundred  persons  in  the  native 
language.  After  that  there  was  an  English  service,  which  was 
attended  by  the  foreign  residents.  And  in  the  evening  Mr. 
Inglis  preached  on  board  the  'John  Williams.'  On  Monday 

*  A  sort  of  shirt. 


FROM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO   THE    NEW   HEBRIDES.      351 

afternoon  there  was  a  missionary  meeting  held  in  the  church,  at 
which  the  Rev.  Geo.  Gill  of  Raratonga,  and  the  Rev.  Geo. 
Stallworthy  of  Samoa,  gave  a  short  account  of  the  state  of  the 
mission  in  their  respective  islands.  In  the  centre  of  the  church 
stood  an  immensely  large  heap  of  mats,  native  dresses,  and 
cloth,  &c.,  for  the  native  teachers  who  had  previously  been 
placed  upon  the  islands  of  Tanna  and  Fotuna:  and  also  for 
those  about  to  be  located  upon  the  island  of  Niua,  where  teachers 
have  never  before  been  stationed. 

"On  Wednesday  the  wind  being  favourable,  we  left  for  Fo- 
tuna, which  we  sighted  during  the  night,  after  which  we  were 
obliged  to  shorten  sail,  to  prevent  our  approaching  the  shores 
before  the  break  of  day.  As  there  is  no  good  anchorage  at  this 
island,  immediately  upon  our  nearing  the  coast,  Capt.  Williams 
lowered  his  boat  in  which  we  proceeded  to  the  shore.  On  land- 
ing we  were  instantly  surrounded  by  some  150  or  200  natives, 
many  of  whom  were  armed  with  clubs,  spears,  bows  and  arrows, 
hatchets,  and  muskets.  After  spending  a  few  minutes  upon  the 
beach,  we  ascended  a  rugged  mountain  and  walked  a  consider- 
able distance  inland,  to  a  house  occupied  by  one  of  the  Anei- 
teum  teachers.  There  are  at  present  four  teachers  on  the  island, 
with  three  of  whom  we  met,  and  received  from  them  a  very 
satisfactory  and  interesting  report  of  their  trials  and  success, 
since  last  visited.  They  also  reported  very  favourably,  respect- 
ing the  station  at  which  the  other  teacher  resides,  and  the  na- 
tives appeared  very  anxious,  that  a  missionary  should  come  and 
remain  with  them.  Upon  this  request  being  made,  Mr.  G.  in- 
quired of  them  if  they  would  be  good  to  a  missionary,  if  they 
would  protect  him,  if  they  would  prevent  the  natives  from  kill- 
ing him  ?  To  the  former  questions  they  replied  in  the  affirma- 
tive, but  appeared  rather  indignant  at  the  latter,  and  said,  No, 
no,  no  kill  him  missionary.  You  know  your  teachers  are  here 
and  we  no  kill  them  ;  you  know  too  that  you  come  here,  and  if 
we  want  kill  him  missionary,  we  could  have  killed  you  plenty 
time  long  ago.  While  on  the  island,  Mr.  G.  delivered  a  short 
address  in  the  Aneiteum  language,  to  which  several  of  the  na- 
tives paid  particular  attention,  at  the  close  of  which  we  re- 
turned to  the  boat,  went  off  to  the  ship,  and  set  sail  for  Tanna. 


352  MEMOIR    OF    ME.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

' '  On  the  following  morning  we  arrived  safely  at  Port  Resolu- 
tion Bay,  where  we  found  lying  at  anchor  the  missionary  vessel, 
'  John  Knox,'  which,  has  since  her  arrival  here  last  year,  proved 
of  invaluable  benefit  to  the  mission.  We  went  on  shore  to  se- 
lect a  site  for  the  erection  of  the  building,  and  succeeded  in  ob- 
taining and  purchasing  from  the  chief  the  plot  of  ground  for- 
merly owned  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Turner  and  Nisbet. 

"The  following  day  Mr.  Turpie,  the  chief  officer  of  the  'John 
Williams,'  together  with  several  of  the  crew,  assisted  in  prepar- 
ing a  suitable  foundation,  upon  which  they  afterwards  com- 
menced to  erect  the  house,  which  Mr.  Greddie  intends  to  have 
completed  as  soon  as  possible.  The  chief  Miaki  who  is  said  to 
•be  a  very  influential  young  man,  seemed  delighted  with  the 
prospect  of  a  missionary  going  to  reside  with  them,  and  said  to 
me,  No  fear  of  missionary  here  now,  if  you  come  and  live  with 
us  I'll  protect  you,  I'll  build  my  house  beside  yours,  and  you 
are  safe — we  all  same  as  Aneiteum  people  upon  my  land,  and  no 
fight  as  we  used  to  do.  On  Sabbath  Mr.  Gr.  preached  on  shore, 
in  the  morning  and  evening,  (the  former  discourse  was  inter- 
preted by  Nohoat,  the  Aneiteum  chief. )  There  were  about  70 
persons  present,  all  of  whom  listened  very  attentively  to  the 
words  spoken.  The  next  morning  we  weighed  anchor  and  set 
sail  for  Niua,  which  is  a  small  island,  14 J  miles  from  Tanna, 
and  is  supposed  to  have  a  population  of  400  or  500  persons. 
Here  we  stationed  two  teachers  from  Aneiteum,  being  the  first 
ever  located  on  this  island.  The  natives  were  very  anxious  for 
a  white  teacher,  but  having  none  for  them,  they  said  Aneiteum 
ones  do  very  good.  Having  little  business  to  do  at  this  island, 
we  left  for  Erromanga  in  the  evening,  and  arrived  there  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  where  we  were  much  pleased  to  meet  brother 
Gordon  and  his  amiable  lady,  in  the  enjoyment  of  health  and 
strength.  In  the  forenoon  we  all  went  on  shore,  and  our  feel- 
ings may  be  better  imagined  than  expressed,  when  treading  the 
place  once  trodden  by  him,  who  fell  a  martyr  to  missionary  en- 
terprise on  this  island.  In  the  afternoon  we  met  on  board  the 
'John  Williams,'  to  consult  with  Mr.  Geddie  respecting  the 
state  of  the  mission  and  also  the  locating  of  teachers. 

"  On  Thursday  afternoon  we  left  for  Aneiteum,  in  the  '  John 


FKOM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO   THE   NEW   HEBRIDES.      353 

Knox. '  During  the  evening  we  observed  in  the  distance  two  of 
those  singular  phenomena,  called  waterspouts,  which  are  of  fre- 
quent occurrence  in  these  seas,  and  on  the  following  day,  be- 
tween the  hours  of  1  and  4  P.  M. ,  we  observed  no  less  than 
eight,  one  of  which  caused  us  no  little  alarm,  it  being  so  near, 
that  to  avoid  encountering  it  we  were  obliged  to  tack  ship  and 
sail  in  a  different  direction.  Though  nearly  calm  when  first  ob- 
served, during  its  formation  it  became  quite  wet  and  squally. 
It  was  followed  by  heavy  rain  and  strong  wind,  which  set  the 
sea  in  such  an  awful  commotion,  that  we  were  obliged  to  put 
back  for  Dillon's  Bay,  Erromanga,  where  we  remained  until 
Monday  morning. 

"On  Sabbath  morning  Mr.  Gordon  preached  in  the  native 
language,  to  about  forty  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  still  dark 
island,  after  which  Mr.  Geddie  preached  an  English  sermon  to 
the  foreigners.  In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Gordon  dispensed  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  to  a  young  man  whom  he  called  Mana. 
He  had  been  to  Samoa  some  time  ago,  where  he  became  seri- 
ously impressed,  and  ever  since  his  return  to  Erromanga,  his  oon- 
duct  has  been  such  as  to  leave  no  obstacles  in  the  way  of  his  be- 
ing admitted  a  church  member.  To  Mr.  Gordon  he  has  been 
of  invaluable  service,  as  a  teacher  and  interpreter.  After  the 
baptism  of  Mana,  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was  dis- 
pensed for  the  first  time  on  that  island.  Around  this  table 
were  assembled  with  us  the  natives  of  Aneiteum,  belonging  to 
the  'John  Knox,'  the  native  teacher  of  Erromanga,  together 
with  Mana,  who  may  be  said  to  be  the  first  convert  to  Christi- 
anity, on  that  island.  On  Monday  we  left  and  arrived  safely  at 
Aneiteum  the  following  Wednesday." 

From  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  John  Williams  at 
the  Samoas,  Mr.  M.'s  health  was  better,  but  he  was  still 
delicate.  He  however  seemed  to  improve  by  residence 
on  shore.  A  medical  gentleman  on  board  one  of  H.  M. 
Ships,  having  carefully  examined  his  case,  earnestly 
recommended  rest  and  attention  to  his  health  for  a  time, 
and  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that  in  this  way  he  might 
30  * 


354  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.  MATHESON. 

yet  become  a  vigorous  man.  The  missionaries  were 
therefore  anxious  that  he  should  remain  for  a  time  on 
Aneiteum,  before  undertaking  the  toils  of  a  new  mission. 
But  Mr.  M.'s  ardent  spirit  could  scarcely  brook  any  de- 
lay in  entering  upon  his  work,  while  in  the  general 
spirit  of  the  consumptive,  he  could  not  perceive  his 
danger,  and  was  unwilling  to  hear  it  spoken  of,  so  that 
when  Messrs.  Paton  and  Copeland  arrived,  two  or  three 
weeks  after,  arrangements  were  made  for  the  location 
of  Mr.  M.  with  them  upon  Tanna,  though  in  consequence 
of  the  state  of  his  health,  the  other  missionaries  only 
assented  to  the  step  in  compliance  with  his  own  urgent 
wishes. 

After  consultation  it  was  resolved,  that  the  two  for- 
mer should  be  stationed  at  Port  Resolution,  that  Mr. 
M..  should  take  up  a  new  station  on  the  south  side  of 
the  island,  about  fourteen  miles  distant,  called  Umai- 
rarekar,  and  that  Mr.  Copeland  should  visit  his  station 
from  time  to  time,  to  render  such  aid  as  occasion 
might  require.  The  frame  and  materials  of  a  house 
were  prepared  on  Aneiteum,  and  in  October  they 
all  sailed  for  their  destination  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Geddie. 

When  about  leaving  Aneiteum,  Mrs.  M.  thus  wrote : 

"Aneiteum,  Oct.  26. 

"  I  should  like  to  have  been  settled  in  my  own  house  on  Tan- 
na before  writing  at  this  time,  that  I  might  have  been  able  to 
give  you  a  description  of  it,  and  also  of  our  prospects ;  but  as 
the  vessel  leaves  very  shortly,  I  shall  not  be  able  to  do  so.  We 
expect  to  leave  here  day  after  to-morrow  for  Tanna.  We  are 
appointed  to  the  south  side  of  the  island,  and  Mr.  Paton  to  the 
harbour,  as  missionaries  from  our  church  occupy  two  harbours. 


FROM   NOVA   SCOTIA   TO   THE   NEW   HEBRIDES.       355 

The  only  difference  is  the  difficulty  of  landing  anything  at  the 
south  side.  In  other  respects  it  is  preferable.  As  our  house  is 
not  quite  finished,  we  shall  have  to  live  in  a  grass  one  for  two  or 
three  weeks.  I  have  a  very  nice  native  man  and  his  wife  from 
this  island  to  accompany  me.  Their  names  are  Matthew  and 
Singongo.  I  have  had  no  intermittent  fever  as  yet,  for 
which  I  feel  very  thankful.  You  need  never  feel  uneasy  or  anx- 
ious about  me,  dear  mamma,  for  I  have  many  comforts,  and 
much  to  be  thankful  for.  The  principal  food  for  missionaries 
on  these  islands,  as  you  are  aware,  is  pork  and  fowls.  I  am 
going  to  take  some  salted  pork  with  me  from  here,  also  some 
fowls  and  goats  ;  and  if  I  prove  a  good  housekeeper  I  shall  get 
along  very  well. 

"I  shall  not  be  able  to  write  during  the  hurricane  months, 
and  perhaps  will  feel  a  little  lonely,  not  hearing  from  you." 

From  the  time  of  their  arrival  in  Sydney,  till  their 
settlement  on  Tanna,  the  only  item  of  Mrs.  M's.  diary 
preserved  is  the  following  : 

Aneiteum,  Aug.  1st,  1858. 

"Sabbath.  I  have  very  much  neglected  my  diary  lately. 
What  with  sewing,  bustle,  and  excitement,  I  have  scarcely  found 
time.  Oh,  may  the  world  never  come  between  my  Saviour  and 
me !  I  thank  thee,  0  God,  that  thou  in  mercy  hast  permitted 
me  to  visit  this  island,  once  sunk  in  heathenism,  and  to  behold 
the  wonders  thou  hast  wrought !  Oh,  let  my  life  be  one  of  con- 
tinued praise — let  me  be  devoted  to  thy  service,  unworthy  though 
I  be !  Oh,  my  Saviour,  I  desire  from  my  heart  to  be  thus  en- 
gaged !  Thou  hast  seen  fit  to  lay  thine  afflicting  hand  upon  my 
dear  husband  on  our  arrival  here.  0  God,  thou  knowest  best ! 
We  desire  to  submit  to  thy  will.  Father,  guide  our  footsteps. 
Let  us  not  stray  from  thee  at  all.  Not  able  to  attend  native  ser- 
vice to-day,  as  Mr.  M.  is  so  poorly.  0  God,  send  down  thy 
Spirit  upon  thy  ministers  this  day !  May  they  be  enabled  to 
speak  a  word  in  season  to  many  souls.  0  Lord,  look  in  mercy 
upon  my  native  land  I  Send  down  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  Awaken  many  careless  hearts.  Stir  up 


356  MEMOIR    OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

lukewarm  Christians,  and  oh,  may  the  peace  of  Grod  rest  upon 
them  as  a  people  !  Bless  me,  even  me,  oh,  my  Father  !  Re- 
member not  the  sins  of  my  youth,  nor  my  transgressions.  May 
I  keep  a  strict  watch  over  my  lips,  that  they  offend  not — over 
my  thoughts  and  actions.  Keep  me  from  secret  faults,  and  all 
presumptuous  sins. ' ' 


THE    TANNESE.  357 


CHAPTER    IV. 

THE   TAJflfESE. 

IN  the  Memoir  of  Mr.  Johnston  we  gave  an  account 
of  the  island  of  Tanna,  but  reserved  a  fuller  notice  of 
the  inhabitants  for  this  place.  The  fullest  account  of 
them  that  has  yet  appeared  is  by  Dr.  Turner,  which  we 
give  with  some  slight  abridgement. 

"  The  population  of  the  island  cannot,  I  think,  be 
less  than  ten  or  twelve  thousand.  They  are  under  the 
middle  stature.  There  are  some  fine  exceptions,  but 
that  is  the  rule.  Their  colour  is  exactly  that  of  an  old 
copper-coin.  You  see  some  of  them  as  black  as  the 
New  Hollanders,  but ,  it  is  occasioned  by  dyeing  their 
bodies  a  few  shades  darker  than  the  natural  colour. 
They  have  less  of  the  negro  cast  of  countenance  than 
some  of  the  other  Papuan  tribes  we  have  met  with,  and 
if  they  would  only  wash  the  paint  off  their  faces,  and 
look  like  men,  you  might  pick  out  from  among  them  a 
company  of  good-looking  fellows.  We  often  said  to 
each  other  there  is  so-and-so,  the  very  image  of  some 
old  friend  or  fellow-student. 

"  Bed  is  the  favourite  colour  of  paint  for  the  face. 
It  is  a  red  earth,  which  they  get  principally  from  Anei- 
teum.  They  first  oil  the  face,  and  then  daub  on  the  dry 


858  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

powder  with  the  thumb.  Some  of  the  chiefs  show  their 
rank  by  an  extra  coat  of  the  pigment,  and  have  it  plas- 
tered on  as  thick  as  clay.  Black  is  the  sign  of  mourn- 
ing. This  they  manage  with  oil  and  pounded  charcoal. 
Some  make  their  faces  glisten  like  the  "work  of  a  shoe- 
black. Others  seem  as  if  they  had  first  oiled  their 
faces,  and  then  dipped  them  into  a  bag  of  soot. 

"  Their  hair  is  frizzled,  and  often  of  a  light  brown 
colour,  rather  than  black.  The  women  wear  it  short, 
but  have  it  all  laid  out  in  a  forest  of  little  erect  curls, 
about  an  inch  and  a-half  long.  There  is  something 
quite  unusual  in  the  way  in  which  the  men  do  up  their 
hair.  They  wear  it  twelve  and  eighteen  inches  long, 
and  have  it  divided  into  some  six  or  seven  hundred  little 
locks  or  tresses.  Beginning  at  the  roots,  every  one  of  these 
is  carefully  wound  round  by  the  thin  rind  of  a  creeping 
plant,  giving  it  the  appearance  of  a  piece  of  twine.  The 
ends  are  left  exposed  for  about  two  inches,  and  oiled 
and  curled.  This  curious  collection  of  six  hundred  locks 
of  hair  is  thrown  back  off  the  forehead,  and  hangs 
down  behind.  The  little  curled  ends  are  all  of  equal 
length,  and  form  a  semicircle  of  curls  from  ear  to  ear, 
or  from  shoulder  to  shoulder.  Viewed  at  a  distance, 
you  imagine  that  the  man  has  got  some  strange  wig  on, 
made  of  whip  cords,  in  some  instances  coloured  black, 
and  in  others  red ;  but,  on  closer  inspection,  you  find 
that  it  is  his  natural  hair  done  up  as  I  have  just  de- 
scribed. I  had  the  curiosity,  one  day  to  count  the 
exact  number  of  these  little  locks  of  hair  on  a  young 
man's  head,  and  found  that  they  were  close  upon  seven 
hundred.  The  labour  in  keeping  all  these  in  order  is 
immense,  and  the  only  utility  of  the  thing  seems  to  be, 


THE    TANNESE. 


359 


that  it  forms  a  good  thick  pad  of  cords  for  protecting 
the  head  from  the  rays  of  the  sun.  (See  cut.)  With 
the  exception  of  the  adjacent  islands  of  Aneiteum, 
Niua,  and  Futuna,  I  have  not  seen  nor  heard  of  anything 


like  this  in  any  other  part  of  the  Pacific.  It  reminds 
one  of  the  Egyptian  Gallery  in  the  British  Museum, 
and  strikingly  compares  with  the  illustrations  in  recent 
works  on  Nineveh. 

"The  Tannese  pierce  the  septum  of  the  nose,  and  in- 


360  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESOX. 

sert  a  small  piece  of  wood  or  reed  horizontally,  but  not 
so  as  to  project  beyond  either  nostril. 

"  They  are  fond  of  ear-rings  also,  but  not  of  the  usual 
tiny  trinket  description.  They  must  have  a  great  tor- 
toise-shell article,  half  an  inch  wide,  and  two,  three,  or 
four  inches  in  diameter.  Nor  are  they  content  with 
one  of  these  dangling  on  each  side ;  they  have  half-a- 
dozen  of  them  sometimes,  of  various  sizes,  in  one  ear. 
The  weight  of  such  things  enlarges  the  apertures  fear- 
fully: a  child's  hand  might  pass  through  some  of  them. 

"  They  do  not  tatoo ;  cutting  or  burning  some  rude  de- 
vice of  a  leaf  or  a  fish  on  the  breast,  or  upper  part  of 
the  arm,  are  other  modes  of  ornament. 

"The  women  are  pretty  well  covered  with  their  long 
girdles,  hanging  down  below  the  knee.  They  wear  them 
occasionally  also  over  the  shoulders.  They  are  made 
from  the  rolled  and  dried  fibre  of  the  banana  stalk,  are 
very  soft,  and  at  first  sight  look  like  hemp.  (See  page 
251.) 

"But,  alas  for  the  poor  sons  of  Adam,  their  clothing  is 
very  scant !  They  wear  a  belt  round  the  waist  an  inch 
deep.  Instead  of  "an  apron"  of  "fig-leaves,"  they 
make  a  little  bit  of  matting,  or  rag  of  any  kind,  suffice. 
With  this  they  form  an  ugly-looking  bundle,  the  recep- 
tacle as  well  of  anything  small  which  happens  to  come 
in  the  way — such  as  beads,  fish-hooks,  or  tobacco.  The 
whole  is  tied  tightly  together,  by  several  turns  of  hair- 
cord,  and  one  end  pulled  up  through  the  belt  in  front. 
They  strut  about  in  this  disgusting  costume,  and  criti- 
cize the  Erromangans  and  others,  as  if  they  thought 
their  own  esthetics  of  dress  wore  of  the  highest  or- 
der. 


/       y 


THE    TANNESE. 


361 


"All  wear  some  ornament  round  the  neck.  Beads  are 
in  repute,  and^the  larger  the  better.  But  there  is  no- 
thing of  which  a  chief  is  fonder  for  a  necklace  than 
three  large  whale's  teeth,  on  three  separate  strings, 
and  dangling  horizontally  on  his  breast.  They  often 
tack  on  to  the  necklace  a  few  locks  of  the  hair  of  a  de-^ 
ceased  relative. 

"  Armlets  are  also  common.  They  are  made  of  the 
cocoa-nut  shell,  in  sections  of  half  an  inch  wide,  and 
rudely  carved.  They  wear  one,  two,  three,  and  some- 
times half  a  dozen  of  these  on  either  arm,  close  above 
the  elbow,  and  from  them  they  suspend  their  spear- 
thrower  and  sling.  (See  cut.) 


SPEAR  THROWER. 


"Their  weapons   are  clubs,   bows  and  arrows,   and 
spears.     (See  cut.)     They  sling  a  stone,  throw  a  spear, 


SPEAR  AND  ARROW  HEADS. 


and  shoot  an  arrow  with  great  precision.     They  are  also 
expert  at   throwing  a  stone  called   a  kawas,  which  you 
31 


362  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

often  see  in   their  hands.     (See  cut.)     It  is  about  the 

i 


length  of  an  ordinary  counting-house  ruler,  only  twice 
as  thick,  and  that  they  throw  with  deadly  precision  when 
their  victim  is  within  twenty  yards  of  them.  All  the 
men  go  about  armed.  When  at  work  in  their  planta- 
tions their  arms  are  never  out  of  sight,  and  at  night  they 
sleep  within  reach  of  their  club.  Even  the  little  boys 
must  have  their  tiny  clubs,  and  spears,  and  bows  and 
arrows,  and  always  go  about  ready  for  a  quarrel. 

"At  the  first  glance,  one  concludes  that  the  Tannese 
must  live  in  a  state  of  perpetual  war.  This  is  actually 
the  case.  War  is  the  rule,  peace  the  exception.  They 
were  fighting,  during  five  out  of  the  seven  months  we 
lived  among  them,  and  I  should  think  that  is  a  fair  aver- 
age of  the  way  in  which  they  have  lived  from  time  im- 
memorial. There  is  ample  proof  there  that  war  is  the 
enemy  of  civilization  and  the  element  of  savage  life. 
We  were  never  able  to  extend  our  journeys  above  four 
miles  from  our  dwelling.  At  such  distances  you  come 
to  boundaries  which  are  never  passed,  and  beyond  which 
the  people  speak  a  different  dialect.  At  one  of  these 
boundaries  actual  war  will  be  going  on;  at  another,  kid- 
napping and  cooking  each  other;  and  at  another,  all 
may  be  peace ;  but,  by  mutual  consent,  they  have  no 
dealings  with  each  other.  Their  fighting  is  principally 
bush  skirmishing;  they  rarely  come  to  close  hand-to- 
hand  club  fighting.  When  visiting  the  volcano  one  day, 
the  natives  told  us  about  a  battle  in  which  one  party 
which  was  pursued  ran  right  into  the  crater,  and  there 


THE   TANNESE.  363 

fought  for  a  while  on  the  downward  slope  inside  the 
cup !  But*  few  fall  in  their  daily  skirmishes.  Many, 
however,  are  cut  off  after  lingering  for  weeks  under  fa- 
tal wounds. 

"  When  the  body  of  an  enemy  is  taken,  it  is  dressed 
for  the  oven,  and  served  up  with  yams  at  the  next  meal. 
Captain  Cook  only  suspected  they  were  cannibals. 
There  is  no  doubt  about  the  thing  now.  They  delight 
in  human  flesh,  and  distribute  it  in  little  bits  far  and 
near  among  their  friends,  as  a  delicious  morsel.  I 
recollect  talking  to  a  native  one  day  about  it,  and  trying 
to  fill  him  with  disgust  at  the  custom,  but  the  attempt 
was  vain.  He  wound  up  all  with  a  hearty  laugh  at 
what  he  no  doubt  considered  my  weakness,  and  added : 
'  Pig's  flesh  is  very  good  for  you,  but  this  is  the  thing 
for  us ;"  and  suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  he  seized 
his  arm  with  his  teeth,  and  shook  it,  as  if  he  were  going 
to  take  the  bit  out !  It  is  different  on  some  other  is- 
lands, but  at  Tanna  cannibal  connoisseurs  prefer  a  black 
man  to  a  white  one.  The  latter  they  say  tastes  salt ! 
They  regard,  however,  as  "fish"  all  who  come  in  their 
way,  as  the  sequel  to  massacres  of  white  men  there  has 
amply  proved. 

"  We  found  no  such  things  as  a  king  or  great  chief  at 
Tanna.  No  Thakombau,  Pomare,  or  Kamehameha  there. 
The  authority  of  a  Tanna  chief  does  not  seem  to  extend 
a  gunshot  from  his  own  dwelling.  In  a  settlement,  or 
village,  you  find  eight  or  ten  families.  Their  huts  are 
put  up,  without  any  rule  or  arrangement,  among  the 
trees ;  and  in  this  place,  which  has  its  village  name,  you 
may  number  a  population  of  eighty  or  a  hundred. 
There  will  be  at  least  one  or  two  principal  men  among 


304  MEMOIR    OF    Mil.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

them,  who  are  called  chiefs.  The  affairs  of  this  little 
community  are  regulated  by  the  chief  and  the*heads  of 
f  milies.  Six,  or  eight,  or  more,  of  these  villages  unite 
and  form  what  may  he  called  a  district,  or  county,  and 
all  league  together  for  mutual  protection.  If  a  person 
belonging  to  one  of  these  villages  is  injured  or  killed  by 
the  people  of  another  district,  all  the  villagers  of  his 
district  unite  in  seeking  redress,  either  by  a  fine  or  by 
war  and  spoliation. 

"  Every  village  has  a  clear  circular  space  under  the 
shade  of  a  large  banian-tree  for  their  marum,  or  place 
of  public  meeting.  Here  all  the  men  of  the  settlement 
assemble  about  sundown  for  a  cup  of  kava  and  their 
evening  meal.  The  kava  (Piper  methysticum]  is  pre- 
pared in  the  usual  Polynesian  way,  by  chewing  the 
root,  and  ejecting  the  contents  of  the  mouth  into  the 
'  punch-bowl,'  which,  when  filled  up  with  water,  mixed, 
and  strained,  forms  the  draught.  The  women  and  girls 
are  'total  abstainers'  from  the  nasty  cup,  and  have 
their  meals  apart  from  the  men.  At  the  evening  meal 
the  chief  of  the  village  is  the  high-priest,  and  repeats  a 
short  prayer  to  the  gods  before  they  drink,  asking 
health,  long  life,  good  crops,  and  success  in  battle. 
In  the  marum  they  have  also  their  marriage-feasts. 
Raw  yams  and  live  pigs  are  served  up  on  these  occa- 
sions, as  well  as  cooked  food,  and  heaps  are  carried 
away  by  the  guests.  Feasts  at  the  birth  of  children, 
night  dances,  and  meetings  to  discuss  political  affairs 
are  held  in  the  marum. 

"  Polygamy  prevails,  but  not  to  any  great  extent. 
A  chief  has  seldom  more  than  three  wives,  and  often 
only  one  or  two.  Women  are  not  allowed  to  sit  with 


THE   TANNESE.  365 

the  men  in  the  marum,  except  on  marriage  feasts  or 
other  public  festivals.  Owing  to  the  constant  demand 
on  the  services  of  the  men  for  war,  a  great  deal  of  the 
plantation  work,  cooking,  etc.,  devolves  on  the  women ; 
but,  upon  the  whole,  we  thought  the  women  better 
treated  at  Tanna  than  they  often  are  among  heathen 
tribes.  Adultery  and  some  other  crimes  are  kept  in 
check  by  the  fear  of  club  law.  The  culprit  is  never 
safe,  and  does  not  know  the  moment  he  may  be  pounced 
upon  by  the  offended  party.  Revenge,  too,  is  often 
sought  in  the  death  of  the  brother,  or  some  other  near 
relative  of  the  culprit.  Circumcision  is  regularly  prac- 
tised about  the  seventh  year. 

"  Pigs  and  fowls,  they  say,  have  always  been  there  ; 
dogs  and  cats  were  but  recently  introduced. 

"  The  Tannese  have  no  idols.  The  banian-tree  forms 
their  sacred  grove,  or  temple,  for  religious  worship. 
Here  and  there  in  the  bush  there  are  particular  stones 
which  are  venerated. 

"  Their  general  name  for  gods  seems  to  be  aremha  ; 
that  means  a  dead  man,  and  hints  alike  at  the  origin 
and  nature  of  their  religious  worship.  The  spirits  of 
their  departed  ancestors  are  their  gods.  Chiefs  who 
reach  an  advanced  age  are  after  death  deified,  addressed 
by  name,  and  prayed  to  on  various  occasions.  They 
are  supposed  especially  to  preside  over  the  growth  of 
the  yams  and  the  different  fruit  trees.  The  first-fruits 
are  presented  to  them,  and  in  doing  this  they  lay  a  little 
of  the  fruit  on  some  stone,  or  shelving  branch  of  the 
tree,  or  some  more  temporary  altar  of  a  few  rough 
sticks  from  the  bush,  lashed  together  with  strips  of  bark, 
31  * 


366  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

in  the  form  of  a  table  with  its  four  feet  stuck  in  the 
ground. 

"  The  sick  are  kindly  attended  to  to  the  last.  Local 
bleeding  is  a  common  remedy  for  almost  every  com- 
plaint ;  they  do  not  open  a  vein,  but  merely  make  a  few 
incisions  with  a  bamboo-knife.  When  the  case  is  con- 
sidered dangerous,  their  last  resort  is  to  burn  the  foot. 
I  have  seen,  for  instance,  a  poor  fellow  dying  from  an 
arrow  wound  in  the  neck,  and  the  sole  of  his  foot  just 
burned  to  a  mass  of  raw  flesh.  Unconsciousness,  or 
any  other  symptom  of  approaching  death,  is  the  signal 
to  commence  wailing.  When  the  patient  lingers  for 
days,  the  wailing  becomes  a  tearless,  formal  affair.  At 
death  it  is  increased  by  other  friends  who  gather  round. 
The  body  is  then  laid  out,  wrapped  in  a  piece  of  thick 
native  cloth,  something  like  tanned  leather,  made  from 
the  bark  of  the  banian-tree.  The  face  is  kept  exposed 
and  painted  red,  and  on  the  following  day  the  grave  is 
dug,  and  the  body  buried  amid  the  weeping  and  wailing 
of  the  surrounding  friends.  The  grave  is  dug  four  or 
five  feet  deep  ;  then  they  hollow  out  a  recess  on  the 
one  side  sufficient  to  admit  the  body,  and  there  they  lay 
it  in  the  side  of  the  pit.  There  is  something  peculiar 
in  this,  and  strikingly  illustrative  of  that  obscure  refe- 
rence, in  the  book  of  Ezekiel,  to  '  the  sides  of  the  pit.' 
(Ezek.  xxxii.  23.) 

"  It  is  in  general  difficult  to  trace  the  origin  of  the 
customs  practised  by  a  heathen  people.  To  this,  how- 
ever, we  have  a  melancholy  exception  in  the  recent  in- 
troduction to  Tanna  of  a  species  of  sutteeism.  On  the 
neighbouring  island  of  Aneiteum,  it  was  common,  on 
the  death  of  a  chief,  to  strangle  his  wives,  that  they 


THE    TANNESE.  367 

might  accompany  him  to  the  regions  of  the  departed. 
The  custom  has  been  found  in  various  parts  of  the 
Pacific.  The  poor  deluded  woman  rejoices  in  it,  if  she 
has  any  affection  for  her  husband,  and  not"  only  shows 
us  the  strength  of  her  attachment,  but  also  her  firm 
belief  in  the  reality  of  a  future  state.  An  old  chief 
will  say  as  he  is  dying,  l  Now,  who  will  go  with  me  ?' 
and  immediately  one  and  another  will  reply,  '  I  will.' 
A  few  years  ago  they  commenced  on  Tanna  to  strangle 
the  wives  of  a  departed  chief,  and  the  custom  is  said  to 
be  spreading  over  the  island ;  another  proof  of  the  ten- 
dency of  heathenism.  Its  tendency  is  downwards,  never 
upwards ;  its  developement  is  the  increase  of  human 
wretchedness." 

Farther  information  respecting  their  habits  will  be 
brought  out  in  the  sequel.  We  may  mention  here,  how- 
ever, that  the  other  missionaries  mention  throwing  into 
the  sea  as  a  common  mode  of  disposing  of  the  dead. 

There  is  an  idea  prevalent  that  the  life  of  a  savage, 
particularly  on  these  islands,  is  a  happy  one,  as  far  as 
this  life  is  concerned.  In  a  climate  which  is  truly  de- 
scribed as  perpetual  summer,  and  with  a  soil  yielding 
without  labour  abundance  of  food,  it  is  supposed  that 
he  must  be  free  from  all  care  or  anxiety.  "  Seen  in 
certain  circumstances,"  we  quote  the  words  of  Mr. 
Copeland,  "  he  does  seem  to  be  happy,  and  to  have  the 
advantage  over  those  that  are  called  civilized.  But  if 
you  trace  this  savage  in  his  wanderings  and  doings  for 
some  time,  and  contemplate  him  in  different  circum- 
stances, you  come  to  a  very  different  conclusion.  You 
look  out  on  a  morning,  and  see  him  marching  along  the 
beach  in  high  health  and  spirits,  with  a  firm  but  grace- 


368  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

ful  step.  His  mind  seems  to  be  free  of  care.  He  need 
not  dread  famine,  as  his  land,  with  a  little  care,  flows 
with  milk  and  honey.  His  thirst  can  be  quenched  by 
the  cooling  •  cocoanut.  As  for  clothing,  he  requires  not 
to  spin.  All  that  can  be  called  property  is  about  his 
person,  and  goes  with  him  where  he  goes  ;  he  need  not, 
therefore,  fear  the  approach  of  the  thief.  His  body  is 
not  bent  and  crushed  with  hard  work.  If  he  feel  dis- 
inclined for  work  one  day,  it  can  be  done  on  the  follow- 
ing. He  is  his  own  master,  and  spends  his  time  as  he 
pleases.  When  the  sun  pours  down  his  midday  rays, 
he  reclines  under  the  shade  of  the  cocoanut  or  bread- 
fruit tree ;  and  there,  with  his  companion,  discusses 
that  which  is  new,  fanned  by  the  refreshing  breeze. 
If  inclined,  he  may  cool  his  limbs  in  the  stream  or  the 
glassy  sea.  As  he  digs  the  paternal  soil  or  trains  the 
yam,  one  thinks  of  the  days  of  the  golden  age  ;  and  as 
he  skims  along  the  placid  deep  in  his  canoe,  his  happi- 
ness seems  to  be  complete.  Or  again,  to  witness  him, 
after  his  easy  toil  is  over,  returning  home,  carrying  for 
his  evening  meal  some  fish,  or  a  yam,  or  kava,  from 
which  to  express  his  favourite  beverage,  'one  naturally 
concludes  that  savage  life  has  many  enjoyments. 

"  Civilization  may  bring  with  it  burdens,  but  these 
are  amply  compensated  by  the  additional  comforts  it 
secures.  Did  health  and  youth  continue  always,  and 
were  this  world  free  from  vicissitudes,  the  savage  and 
he  that  is  civilized  might  be  nearly  on  a  level.  The 
savage  is  not  free ;  he  is  confined  to  a  small  part  of  an 
island.  At  no  great  distance  from  his  habitation  are 
boundaries  he  dare  not  pass  ;  he  lives  in  constant  terror 
of  his  neighbours,  is  the  slave  of  tobacco  and  kava,  and 


THE    TANNESE.  369 

is  tormented  with  an  insatiable  desire  to  possess.  When 
the  temperature  has  been  suddenly  lowered,  he  is  pinched 
with  cold — his  scanty  fire  affords  him  but  little  warmth, 
and  the  chill  winds  seek  through  his  frail  habitation. 
Prostrated  by  fever,  there  is  no  skilful  physician  or 
powerful  remedy  to  aid  the  powers  of  nature.  His 
friends  neglect  him,  and  leave  him  to  die  or  live.  He 
seldom  attains  to  old  age,  and  if  he  does,  he  finds  it 
possessed  of  no  comforts  ;  a  new  generation  has  arisen 
around  him ;  he  has  no  strength  to  dig,  and  no  means 
of  husbanding  his  sinking  strength ;  he  dies,  is  buried, 
and  straightway  forgotten." 

It  is  but  just  to  observe,  that  while  the  inhabitants 
of  the  New  Hebrides  are  morally  in  a  most  degraded 
condition,  there  are  some  redeeming  features  in  their 
character.  Bishop  Pattison,  who  has  'visited  a  large 
number  of  islands,  and  is  in  the  habit  of  committing 
himself  unarmed  among  the  natives  wherever  he  goes, 
says  :  "  Amongst  them  (the  Melanesian  savages)  I  have 
met  some  whom  I  might  fairly  speak  of  as  thorough 
gentlemen.  I  was  greatly  pleased  when  I  came  across 
that  passage  of  Capt.  Speke's  book,  where,  after  his 
return  from  his  remarkable  tour  in  Africa,  he  told  the 
members  of  the  Royal  Society  in  England  that  some  of 
these  people  he  had  met  with,  and  who  were  considered 
as  wild  heathen  savages,  were  as  perfect  gentlemen  as 
any  people  he  had  ever  met  with  in  the  whole  of  his  life. 
I  can  bear  just  the  same  testimony." 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  there  is  often  among  them, 
particularly  among  their  chiefs,  a  high  sense  of  honour. 
Bishop  P.  mentions  that,  wherever  he  goes,  he  commits 
himself  entirely  unarmed  to  their  power,  and  that  his 


370  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

very  defencelessness  is  his  best  defence.  Just  a&  an 
Englishman  will  not  strike  a  man  when  he  was  down, 
they  feel  it  dishonourable  to  strike  a  man  who  trusts 
himself  in  their  power  without  any  weapon. 

The  experience  of  the  missionaries  too  has  shown, 
that  when  a  chief  pledges  himself  to  be  kind  to  the 
teachers  or  missionaries,  and  to  use  his  influence  with 
others  to  induce  them  to  treat  them  in  the  same  manner, 
these  pledges  may  be  relied  on.  Their  influence  may 
be  limited.  No  one  has  any  power  beyond  his  own  land, 
and  even  within  it  cannot  always  control  his  own  people, 
and  missionaries  may  be  in  danger  from  various  sources ; 
but  in  the  past  history  of  missions  on  Tanna,  (and  the 
same  is  the  case  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  on  other  is- 
lands,) it  has  been  found  that  a  chief's  pledge  of  pro- 
tection is  sacred.  In  the  case  of  Messrs.  Nisbet  and 
Turner,  those  chiefs  who  had  promised  to  protect  them 
fought  for  them  to  the  peril  of  their  lives,  and  it  was 
only  when  several  of  their  people  had  been  killed,  and 
there  was  a  likelihood  of  more  suffering  the  same  fate, 
that  the  missionaries  felt  it  their  duty  to  leave  the  field. 
The  same  faithfulness  to  their  pledges  has  been  main- 
tained since,  by  the  chiefs,  toward  the  other  missionaries 
and  teachers  labouring  among  them ; — this  although,  in 
some  instances,  the  chiefs  giving  the  pledge  were  heathen, 
and  avowed  their  determination  to  remain  so. 

Another  instance  as  exemplifying  the  principle  of 
honour  among  them  is  mentioned  by  Mr.  Geddie.  In 
visiting  heathen  islands  in  the  missionary  schooner  John 
Knox,  wherever  the  vessel  is  known  he  has  allowed  them 
all  freely  to  come  on  board,  trusting  every  thing  to  their 
honour,  and  he  has  never  had  anything  stolen ;  although, 


THE    TANNESE.  871 

under  different  treatment,  the  South  Sea  Islanders  are 
generally  famous  as  thieves. 

On  the  18th  of  November,  1839,  Christian  teachers 
first  landed  on  Tanna,  from  the  missionary  brig  Cam- 
den.  That  night  they  only  slept  on  shore,  while  the 
vessel  stood 'off  and  on,  that  they  might  be  able  to  judge 
how  the  natives  were  likely  to  treat  them  when  left  at 
their  mercy.  The  result  being  favourable,  their  pro- 
perty was  landed  on  the  following  day,  and  three  Sa- 
moan  teachers  took  up  their  abode  among  them.  John 
Williams  with  some  difficulty  made  them  understand 
that  these  were  "men  of  Jehovah,"  the  foreigner's  God. 
The  chief  consented  to  receive  them,  and  promised  to 
treat  them  kindly,  and  to  listen  to  their  instructions. 
The  people  manifested  great  eagerness  to  receive  them, 
though  of  course  their  ideas  of  the  good  that  they  ex- 
pected to  receive  through  their  instrumentality  were 
very  indefinite.  In  reference  to  this  event,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams wrote  his  last  lines  as  follows  :  "  Thus  terminated 
one  of  the  most  interesting  visits  we  have  ever  yet  been 
privileged  to  have  with  a  heathen  people  in  their  bar- 
barous and  savage  state,  when  taking  to  them  the  word 
of  life  ;  and  none,  perhaps,  manifested  a  more  friendly 
demeanour  to  strangers  such  as  we  were  among  them." 
The  placing  of  these  teachers  on  Tanna,  as  is  well 
known,  was  the  last  act  of  John  Williams.  On  the  fol- 
lowing day  he  obtained  the  martyr's  crown  on  Erro- 
manga. 

These  faithful  men  laboured  for  some  time  amid  great 
difficulties  and  many  discouragements,  but  at  length  mat- 
ters seemed  so  favourable,  that  in  June,  1842,  Rev. 
Messrs.  Nisbet  and  Turner,  who  had  just  arrived  from 


372  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

England,  landed  at  Port  Resolution  and  commenced 
their  missionary  labours  there.  They  applied  themselves 
with  great  energy  to  their  work,  but  seven  months  af- 
ter, in  the  month  of  January  following,  they  were  obliged 
to  escape  for  their  lives. 

In  April,  1845,  the  island  was  again  visited,  and  there 
being  an  appearance  of  a  favourable  change  having  ta- 
ken place,  three  Raratongan'and  four  Samoan  teachers 
were  stationed  at  three  separate  stations  near  the  bay, 
but  after  a  time  one  of  then*  was  killed,  another  bru- 
tally injured,  in  consequence  of  which  the  rest  removed 
to  Aneiteum. 

In  March,  1847,  a  chief  sent  to  Aneiteum  for  teachers. 
The  call  seemed  providential,  and  two  teachers  immedi- 
ately returned,  who  in  the  following  year  were  joined 
by  a  third.  The  result  was  the  same  as  before.  In 
1854,  they  were  all  obliged  to  leave. 

The  failure  of  these  three  attempts  to  evangelize 
Tanna  took  place  under  similar  circumstances.  The 
chiefs  near  the  harbour,  who  had  engaged  to  protect  the 
teachers  remained  faithful  to  their  engagements,  and 
numbers  of  their  people  continued  friendly.  But  the 
heathen  tribes  inland  in  which  were  a  large  number  of 
disease  makers  and  sacred  men,  were  bitterly  hostile. 
These  men  seeing  their  craft  in  danger  if  Christianity 
should  spread,  inflamed  the  minds  of  the  others  by  re- 
presenting it  as  the  cause  of  sickness  and  death.  Strange 
to  say  in  each  case  an  epidemic  broke  out  in  circumstan- 
ces, which  gave  them  a  favourable  opportunity  of  work- 
ing upon  their  superstitious  fears. 

The  work  however  was  destined  to  be  resumed  sooner 
than  could  have  been  anticipated.  While  Tanna  had 


THE    TANNESE.  373 

been  the  scene  of  so  many  calamities,  the  neighbouring 
island  of  Aneiteum  exhibited  a  very  different  state  of 
things.  Christianity  had  been  there  embraced,  and  its 
blessed  fruits  appeared  in  the  moral  and  social  improve- 
ment of  the  inhabitants.  A  party  of  Tannese  having 
gone  to  Aneiteum,  to  visit  some  of  their  relations,  re- 
turned with  a  glowing  account  of  %the  wonderful  changes 
in  progress  there.  This  induced  a  number  to  go  over 
to  see  for  themselves.  They  built  two  canoes  for  the 
purpose,  and  crossed  over  in  September,  1854.  They 
were  greatly  astonished  with  what  they  saw  and  partic- 
ularly with  the  fact,  that  there  was  peace  throughout  the 
whole  island,  and  that  the  inhabitants  might  pass  freely 
from  one  part  to  another.  They  made  a  tour  of  the 
whole  island,  and  were  astonished  at  what  they  saw. 
The  result  was  that  they  resolved  to  embrace  Christian- 
ity, and  requested  that  teachers  might  be  given  them. 
A  few  weeks  after,  the  John  Williams  arrived  at  Anei- 
teum, and  the  missionaries  having  heard  of  this  state 
of  things,  she  on  the  14th  October,  took  over  two  Anei- 
teum teachers  and  their  wives,  and  landed  them  at  Anui- 
karaka,  on  the  south-east  side  of  the  island  about  14 
miles  distant  from  Port  Resolution,  and  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  chief,  who  had  visited  Aneiteum,  named 
Yaresi,  who  we  may  observe  remained  firm  in  his  attach- 
ment to  the  missionaries  as  long  as  he  lived.  It  was  at 
this  place  that  Mr.  Mathesdn  was  afterward  stationed. 

These  teachers  were  received  by  the  chief  and  his 
people  with  a  most  cordial  welcome.  Some  300  of  the 
natives  assembled  on  the  beach  to  receive  them,  the  men 
without  their  weapons  of  war,  and  women  and  children 
joining  in  the  crowd  to  gaze  on  the  strangers.  When 
82 


374  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

the  boat  -came  near  the  shore,  the  people  very  readily 
took  the  teachers  and  their  things  from  the  boat  to  the 
shore  in  their  canoes,  and  when  the  teachers'  wives  stood 
up  to  go  into  one  of  the  canoes,  the  females  on  shore, 
as  soon  as  they  caught  sight  of  them,  set  up  a  loud 
shout,  and  ran  forward  to  the  landing-place,  leaping  and 
dancing  with  delight.  , 

In  the  following  year  two  Aneiteumese,  Abraham  and 
Nimtiwan,  teachers,  were  stationed  at  Port  Resolution, 
and  under  encouraging  circumstances.  Nauwar,  one  of 
the  chiefs,  came  over  to  Aneiteum  to  see  what  Christi- 
anity had  done  on  that  island  and  to  solicit  teachers. 
He  and  others  friendly  to  Christianity  gladly  received 
these  teachers,  who  commenced  their  labours  with  fair 
prospects  of  success. 

For  some  time  at  both  these  stations  the  teachers  la- 
boured with  encouragement.  The  natives  were  kind  to 
them,  supplying  them  with  abundance  of  food,  though 
from  their  being  chiefs  of  some  standing  on  Aneiteum, 
and  having  connexions  among  the  Tannese,  they  might 
have  been  treated  so  had  they  not  been  teachers.  At 
some  of  the  stations  nearly  all  the  inhabitants  attended 
public  worship.  At  Port  Resolution  the  teachers  were 
in  the  habit  of  visiting  ten  villages  and  holding  public 
worship  in  the  open  square  of  each  village.  At  first 
nearly  all  the  population  attended,  but  sickness  having 
again  broken  out,  their  superstitious  fears  were  again 
aroused,  and  nearly  all  deserted  them.  A  consultation 
had  even  been  held  with  the  view  of  killing  them,  but 
the  chiefs  said,  No,  you  must  kill  us  first.  At  the  south- 
east station  the  number  who  attended  service  was  so 
large  that  the  grass  house  in  which  they  met  would  not 


THE   TANNESK.  375 

contain  them.  The  teachers  here  however  had  their  tri- 
als, though  their  lives  were  not  in  danger.  War  had 
broken  out  at  their  very  door,  and  the  house  in  which 
Jiey  lived  belonging  to  the  chief  had  been  burned  down ; 
but  the  house  set  apart  for  religious  worship,  was  re- 
spected by  the  fighting  parties,  and  marks  were  set  up 
at  a  safe  distance,  to  indicate  that  it  was  to  be  held  sa- 
cred. 

In  June,  1857,  the  John  Williams  arrived  with  Mr. 
Gordon  on  board.  The  missionaries  on  board  were 
anxious  that  he  should  occupy  Port  Resolution,  as  they 
deemed  it  the  most  important  station  in  the  group.  The 
chiefs  round  that  harbour  were  desirous  of  receiving 
missionaries,  but  they  were  afraid  of  the  inland  tribe 
of  disease-makers.  Besides  there  had  been  great  fight- 
ing round,  and  peace  had  scarcely  been  re-established. 
Under  these  circumstances  it  was  thought  more  advisable 
that  Mr.  Gordon  should  settle  on  Erromanga.  At  the 
South-east  station  all  was  encouraging.  The  people 
were  anxious  for  a  missionary,  but  it  was  not  deemed 
advisable  to  occupy  that  place,  till  Port  Resolution 
could  be  occupied  at  the  same  time. 

For  the  next  year  the  work  seemed  to  advance.  But 
the  following  incident  which  occurred  at  this  time,  will 
show  the  power  of  superstition  over  the  minds  of  the 
natives.  A  chief  of  influence  and  a  party  of  his  young 
men  visited  Port  Resolution.  He  saw  the  teachers,  and 
was  so  pleased  with  what  he  heard  from  them,  that  he 
begged  one  of  them  to  go  to  his  land.  After  the  chief 
returned  to  his  own  district,  sickness  broke  out,  and 
the  people,  because  he  was  favourable  to  Christianity, 
which  they  supposed  to  be  the  cause  of  the  sickness, 


376  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

killed  him  and  the  young  men  who  had  been  with  him 
at  Port  Resolution. 

But  other  places  were  anxious  for  additional  teachers, 
which  were  sent  from  Aneiteum,  and  by  the  time  of  the 
arrival  of  Messrs.  Matheson,  Paton,  and  Copeland,  not 
only  did  the  way  seem  open  for  the  occupation  of  the 
island  by  missionaries,  but  prospects  seemed  very  fa- 
vourable for  their  success.  The  work  was  not  indeed 
without  danger,  and  even  at  the  time  of  their  landing 
matters  were  in  an  unsettled  state,  as  the  following 
letter  from  Mr.  Inglis,  written  while  engaged*  in  erect- 
ing a  house  at  Port  Resolution,  will  show. 

"  We  have  had  a  most  exciting  time  here  since  Sabbath.  War 
has  again  broken  out,  between  the  inland  tribes  and  the  tribes 
around  the  bay.  Peace  was  restored  some  time  ago  as  you  are 
aware,  but  a  short  time  ago,  a  hostile  spirit  was  manifested  by  the  in- 
land people,  and  on  Sabbath,  when  we  went  inland  to  Prasiau, 
where  Kanare  the  teacher  lives,  to  have  worship  there,  we  found 
about  fifty  men  assembled  at  the  Intiptang.  *  We  had  worship  with 
them,  but  when  we  wei'e  about  to  proceed  farther,  they  advised  that 
Mr.  Paton,  and  I,  and  Nohoat  should  return.  This  we  did,  and 
Nimtiwan  and  Abraham,  and  the  rest  of  our  natives  went  on  to 
the  other  party,  and  had  worship,  and  talked  to  them.  On 
Monday,  all  the  warriors  were  in  motion.  Nearly  100  armed 
men  from  Anekahi  passed  us  in  a  body,  but  the  inland  people 
did  not  come  down.  On  Tuesday,  both  parties  assembled  about 
Prasiau.  We  were  advised  to  leave  the  house,  and  retire  to  one 
of  the  teacher's  houses  about  a  mile  farther  off.  But  in  all  the 
circumstances  of  the  case,  we  thought  it  best  to  go  on  with  our 
work,  committing  ourselves  to  the  care  of  our  Father  in  heaven. 
The  wall  of  Jerusalem  was  to  be  built  in  troxiblous  times,  and 
why  not  the  mission-house?  We  heard  the  shooting  distinctly, 
and  the  war-shout  as  we  were  working  at  the  house.  Five  of 

*  The  Aneiteumeso  name  for  the  forum  or  public  square  of  the  village, 
called  by  the  Tannese,  the  Marum. 


THE    TANNESE.  377 

the  inland  party  were  killed,  and  two  of  the  shore  party.  It 
was  painful  to  us  to  think  of  men,  whose  best  interests  require 
that  they  should  live  in  peace,  fighting,  killing  and  eating  one 
a  lother.  But  to  them  it  appeared  to  be  quite  the  normal  state 
of  society — the  ordinary  every-day  state  of  things.  Hence,  just 
on  the  eve  of  a  battle,  or  rather  after  it  began,  Mr.  Paton  and  I 
saw  a  party  of  women  on  the  shore,  talking  and  laughing  with 
as  much  unconcern  as  if  their  brothers  and  husbands  had 
been  at  a  friendly  feast,  and  not  a  deadly  fight.  One  of 
Miaki's  people  was  shot,  and  died  of  his  wounds  yesterday.  He 
was  a  man  of  distinction  ;  they  strangled  his  widow.  The  poor 
woman  was%dead  before  our  teachers  knew  anything  of  it,  but 
such  was  the  excitement,  that  even  if  they  had  known  it,  it  is 
more  than  probable  that  they  could  not  have  prevented  it.  The 
shore  people  do  not  wish  for  war.  They  are  simply  on  the 
defensive. ' ' 

Still  Mr.  Inglis  did  not  anticipate  any  personal  dan- 
ger for  the  missionaries.  Port  Resolution,  it  was  ac- 
knowledged, was  one  of  the  worst  stations  that  had  been 
taken  up.  At  the  South-east  station  everything  ap- 
peared favourable.  Mr.  Inglis,  who  went  out  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  Mr.  Matheson's  settlement,  thus  de- 
scribes his  proceedings  : 

"  Having  agreed  that  Umairarekar  was  the  most  suitable 
place  for  the  mission  station,  our  next  object  was  to  obtain  the 
consent  of  Kati,  the  chief  of  that  district.  We  sent  for  him  on 
the  Thursday  afternoon,  but  he  did  not  come  to  us  till  the  Fri- 
day morning.  Kati  is  still  a  heathen.  Before  any  business 
could  be  done,  he  went  off  to  bathe  himself  in  the  sea,  and  dress 
himself  like  a  gentleman ;  his  dress,  however,  was  too  meagre 
to  admit  of  any  minute  description.  We  met  with  him  and  the 
other  chiefs  in  front  of  Wansafe's  house.  Nohoat,  one  of  the 
principal  chiefs  of  Aneiteum,  accompanied  us  to  Tanna  at  this 
time,  and  has  been  exerting  himself  to  the  utmost  to  promote 
the  objects  of  the  mission.  We  asked  Kati,  through  Nohoat, 
who  is  well  acquainted  with  the  Tannese  language,  if  he  was 
32  * 


378  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

willing  that  a  missionary  should  come  and  live  on  his  land.  He 
answered  that  he  was  quite  willing.  We  then  asked  him  if  he 
would  protect  the  missionary  and  his  property  from  the  natives. 
This  seemed  to  he  a  kind  of  reflection  upon  his  honour,  as  if  his 
willingness  to  receive  a  missionary  had  not  implied  his  protec- 
tion, and  with  a  good  deal  of  animation  he  rose  and  spoke  some- 
what as  follows : — 'If  the  missionary  is  not  afraid  of  such  men 
as  Nohoat,  and  Yaresi,  and  Namaka,  why  should  he  be  afraid 
of  me  ?  The  teachers  came  here  from  Aneiteum ;  they  built  one 
house,  and  lived  in  it  till  it  was  rotten ;  then  they  built  another, 
and  lived  in  it  till  it  also  was  rotten ;  and  now  they  have  built 
another,  and  are  living  in  it,  and  what  ill  have  I  ever  done  to 
them?  I  am  not  like  Yaresi  and  Namaka,  who  steal  men's 
wives,  and  make  war,  and  burn  houses,  and  kill  men ;  I  am  not 
a  praying  man  like  them,  and  I  will  never  be  one,  but  neither  I 
nor  any  of  my  people  will  do  any  ill  to  the  missionary, '  Kati 
was  here  referring  to  a  quarrel  which  had  arisen  in  Yaresi' s  land 
about  two  years  ago,  caused  by  some  man  running  away  with 
his  neighbour's  wife.  Kati  had  some"  old  grudge  against  Yaresi, 
and  evidently  thought  this  too  good  an  opportunity  to  lose,  for 
getting  his  mind  fully  unburdened.  In  a  small  way,  his  speech 
w-as  a  piece  of  as  plain,  out-spoken,  scolding,  as  any  that  Homer 
has  put  into  the  mouths  of  his  heroes  before  the  walls  of  Troy. 
While  lying  at  Port  Resolution,  about  eighty-four  years  ago,  Mr. 
Wales  told  Captain  Cook,  that  there  is  scarcely  an  action,  cir- 
cumstance, or  description  of  any  kind  relating  to  a  spear  in  Ho- 
mer, which  he  had  not  seen  and  recognized  among  the  natives, 
of  Tanna:  this  had  removed  from  that  gentleman's  mind  all 
doubts  as  to  the  correctness  of  Homer's  descriptions.  And  had 
he  heard  Kati's  speech  yesterday,  on,  by  no  means  a  very  excit- 
ing subject,  he  would,  no  doubt,  have  concluded  that  as  little  of 
the  marvellous  found  a  place  in  Homer's  speeches  as  in  his  de- 
scriptions of  the  poising  and  throwing  of  a  spear.  As  Nohoat, 
and  the  other  chiefs  were  satisfied  that  Kati  was  honest  in  his 
offers  of  protection  to  the  missionary,  and  as  none  of  them 
seemed  to  think  it  expedient,  in  the  circumstances,  to  take  any 
notice  of  his  charges,  we  told  him  his  words  were  good  for  us, 
and  that  the  missionary  would  live  on  his  land." 


THE    TANNESE.  379 

Mr.  Geddie,  who  visited  that  part  of  the  island  a 
short  time  before,  thus  wrote :  "  The  people  in  this  part 
of  Tanna  are  very  anxious  for  a  missionary,  and  they 
were  sadly  disappointed  that  .Mr.  Gordon  did  not  settle 
among  them.  They  are  certainly  in  a  very  rude  and 
savage  state,  but  not  more  so  than  they  were  on 
Aneiteum  when  we  landed  here ;  and  there  is  this  dif- 
ference that  they  wish  a  missionary,  whereas  the  people 
»f  this  island  did  not.  A  missionary  willing  to  submit 
to  some  inconveniences  and  hardships  would  find  here  a 
more  inviting  sphere  of  usefulness  than  has  yet  been 
occupied  on  the  New  Hebrides,  for  the  people  are  so 
numerous  and  anxious  for  the  gospel.  It  would  be 
too  much  to  expect  that  these  poor,  dark-hearted  island- 
ers at  first  desire  the  gospel  for  the  gospel's  sake.  They 
know  that  Christianity  brings  with  it  many  temporal 
advantages,  and  they  wish  it  for  these ;  but  whatever 
their  motives  may  be  a  *great  end  is  gained  when  they 
are  willing  to  receive  our  message.  But  alas  !  the  poor 
Tannese  are  in  a  fearful  state.  With,  few  exceptions 
the  people  of  one  village  dare  not  go  to  the  next,  or  it 
would  be  at  the  expense  of  their  lives.  It  was  pre- 
cisely so  on  Aneiteum  in  the  days  of  heathenism." 

Thus  when  Mr.  Matheson  landed,  though  difficulties 
and  some  dangers  were  apprehended,  it  appeared  as  if 
the  time  to  favour  dark  Tanna  had  come.  Hitherto  the 
history  of  the  attempts  to  evangelize  the  island  had 
been  a  history  of  disaster,  but  it  seemed  now  as  if  a 
brighter  day  was  about  to  dawn.  But  alas !  if  the 
morning  was  coming,  so  was  also  the  night. 


380  MEMOIR   OF    ME.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 


CHAPTER  V. 

FIRST  RESIDENCE  ON  TANNA. 

ON  the  1st  November,  the  three  brethren  left  Anei- 
teum.  Their  final  settlement  on  Tanna  is  thus  described 
by  Mr.  Geddie : 

"  After  a  sail  of  about  eight  hours,  we  came  to  an- 
chor in  Port  Resolution.  On  the  following  day  we  re- 
moved to  the  mission  house,  which  is  a  neat  plastered 
building.  It  stands  at  the  head  of  the  harbour,  and 
commands  a  very  fine  view.  Mr.  Paton,  by  previous 
arrangement,  occupies  this  station.  Miaki,  the  chief, 
and  the  people  at  large,  appear  pleased  to  have  a  mis- 
sionary residing  among  them.  The  appearance  of  the 
people  was  very  warlike  at  the  time  of  our  arrival. 
They  have  recently  been  fighting  with  an  inland  tribe, 
and  as  peace  has  not  yet  been  established,  they  hold 
themselves  in  constant  readiness  for  action.  They  told 
us  not  to  be  afraid — that  nobody  would  molest  us. 

"  After  spending  two  days  at  Port  Resolution,  I  ac- 
companied Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matheson  to  their  station, 
called  Umairarekar,  on  the  south  side  of  the  island. 
The  day  was  fine,  and  we  had  a  pleasant  run  of  three 
hours.  As  there  is  no  anchorage,  the  '  John  Knox  ' 
hove  to,  and  her  cargo  was  landed  in  boats.  A  large 
number  of  natives  collected  on  the  shore  to  see  us.  The 


FIRST    RESIDENCE    ON    TANNA.  381 

excitement  caused  by  our  arrival  was  so  great,  that  it 
was  some  hours  before  the  natives  were  sufficiently  com- 
posed to  carry  the  luggage  to  the  house,  which  was  some 
distance  off.  Mrs.  Matheson  was  an  object  of  great  cu- 
riosity to  the  natives,  as  few  of  them  had  ever  seen  a 
white  woman  before.  The  women  at  first  were  afraid, 
and  some  of  them  ran  off  when  she  approached  them ; 
but  their  confidence  was  soon  gained,  and  they  were  de- 
lighted with  her.  As  the  mission  house  was  not  habit- 
able, we  took  up  our  abode  in  a  small  grass  house.  I 
remained  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  for  nine  days,  during 
which  time  we  saw  many  natives.  We  observed  a 
marked  difference  between  those  among  whom  the  teach- 
ers resided  and  strangers  from  a  distance,  the  latter 
being  very  savage  and  wild  in  their  appearance.  They 
examined  with  great  curiosity  every  thing  that  came 
under  their  notice,  and  were  sometimes  intrusive.  It 
is  due,  however,  to  the  natives,  to  say  that  they  did  not 
steal  anything,  though  they  had  much  in  their  power. 
They  said  if  we  had  not  been'missionaries,  every  thing 
belonging  to  us  would  have  been  stolen.  During  the 
stay  at  Umairarekar,  I  worked  at  Mr.  Matheson's  house 
along  with  a  number  of  Aneiteum  natives,  and  it  was 
habitable  before  we  left.  It  is  a  building  40x15  feet, 
and  contains  three  rooms.  The  site  is  very  pretty,  and 
there  is  a  spring  of  fine  water  on  the  beach  before  the 
door,  and  a  running  stream  at  a  short  distance.  The 
island  of  Aneiteum  is  visible  from  the  house,  and  in 
clear  weather  it  looks  very  near.  The  chief  of  the  dis- 
trict in  which  Mr.  M.  resides  is  very  friendly.  The 
morning  that  I  left,  he  and  some  others  came  to  me, 
and  said  that  we  must  not  be  uneasy  about  Mr.  and 


382  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

Mrs.  Matheson,  as  nobody  would  be  allowed  to  molest 
or  injure  them." 

Mr.  Matheson' s  letters  were  in  a  similar  strain.  In 
his  first  letter  from  the  island  he  says  :  "  They  (the  na- 
tives) appeared  very  much  pleased,  when  we  landed, 
with  the  idea  of  having  a  missionary  coming  to  live 
among  them — the  chiefs  especially,  several  of  whom  are 
very  kind,  and  often  send  us  presents  of  food.  The 
chief  on  whose  land  we  are  living  (viz.,  Kati)  is  still  a 
heathen  man  ;  but  he  seems  delighted  that  the  house 
was  built  upon  his  land,  and  he  calls  us  his  own  mis- 
sionaries. He  comes  about  the  house  very  often,  and 
appears  willing  to  do  every  thing  to  promote  our  com- 
fort and  safety.  Yaresi,  who  appears  to  be  the  oldest 
chief  living  near  us,  has  professed  a  desire  for  teachers 
and  missionaries  during  the  last  two  years,  and  is  still 
professedly  Alaigaheni,  as  they  say  when  they  renounce 
heathenism  and  have  a  desire  to  embrace  Christianity. 
He  has  proved  a  very  true  and  faithful  friend  to  us 
since  our  arrival,  and  is  anxious  that  we  should  soon 
speak  their  dialect,  as  he  says  he  wants  to  know  some- 
thing about  the  word  of  God." 

Mr.  Matheson  entered  upon  his  labours  with  an  en- 
ergy which,  considering  the  feeble  state  of  his  health, 
was  astonishing,  and  showed  the  strength  of  his  will 
arid  the  determination  of  his  character.  Writing  a  few 
months  later,  he  gives  the  following  summary  of  his  first 
six  months'  labours : 

"  During  the  first  month  of  our  residence  upon  Tan- 
na,  my  time  was  wholly  occupied  with  manual  labour 
about  the  house  and  premises.  After  that,  we  began 
to  apply  ourselves  as  closely  as  possible  to  the  acquisi- 


FIRST    RESIDENCE    ON    TANNA.  383 

tion  of  the  language,  which  is  the  first  thing  demanding 
attention  after  you  have  a  house  in  which  to  live.  We 
soon  succeeded  in  gathering  up  a  sufficient  number  of 
phrases  to  enable  us  to  converse  a  little  with  the  natives 
in  their  own  language.  Early  in  January,  we  opened 
a  morning  school  at  our  station,  which  I  superintended, 
and  another  at  a  village  called  Anuikaraka,  about  a 
mile  distant,  which  was  conducted  by  Talip,  one  of  the 
Aneiteum  teachers.  As  might  be  naturally  expected, 
the  attendance  at  each  of  the  schools  was  but  small,  and 
very  irregular  for  several  weeks.  Their  conduct,  how- 
ever, while  in  school,  was  much  better  than  we  could 
have  expected,  considering  that  they  know  nothing  of 
the  nature  of  a  school — had  never  before  seen  a  letter, 
and  could  not  perceive  any  temporal  advantage  that 
might  be  gained  by  attending  the  school.  One  of  our 
chiefs,  named  ViaVia,  who  lives  quite  near  us,  attended 
regularly,  and  soon  mastered  the  alphabet,  which  he 
considered  a  great  achievement.  He  appears  very  anx- 
ious to  learn  to  read,  and  often  used  to  go  into  the 
school-room  and  point  out  the  letters  (which  were  pasted 
on  the  wall)  to  others  equally  desirous  to  read,  but  not 
so  far  advanced.  On  the  Sabbath  we  had  three  places 
of  public  worship — the  central  one  at  our  own  station, 
in  which  we  had  service  every  Sabbath  morning,  one  at 
Anuikaraka,  and  the  third  at  a  village  called  Kuamera; 
at  each  of  these  two  stations  we  had  service  every  alter- 
nate Sabbath  afternoon.  Having  no  church,  or  even  a 
large  school-house  at  our  station,  we  were  obliged  to 
assemble  in  the  yard  on  Sabbath  mornings  ;  but  though 
all  out  doors  afforded  us  ample  church  accommodation, 
yet  it  was  not  very  comfortable  either  in  hot  or  in  wet 


384  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

weather  ;  consequently,  the  attendance  upon  public  wor- 
ship was  not  as  good  as  we  could  have  desired,  nor  even 
as  it  would  have  been,  had  we  but  a  building  in  which 
to  assemble.  To  remedy  this  evil,  we  resolved  upon 
building  a  church,  though  we  evidently  saw  that  it  would 
be  an  undertaking  not  easily  accomplished,  as  we  had 
not  any  material  at  hand  with  which  to  commence,  nei- 
ther had  we  any  suitable  articles  of  barter,  with  which 
to  purchase  the  wood  from  the  natives,  and  also  to  pay 
for  its  carriage.  It  is,  however,  a  bad  wind  which  blows 
nobody  good,  and  at  that  very  time  there  happened  to 
be  an  old  trading  vessel  wrecked  in  the  harbour,  having 
on  board  a  large  quantity  of  the  kind  of  trade  which  we 
required.  Upon  hearing  of  it,  I  immediately  wrote  to 
Mr.  Copeland,  who  was  then  living  at  Port  Resolution, 
and  requested  him  to  purchase  a  quantity  of  knive,s, 
hatchets,  &c.,  &c.  He  did  so,  and  forwarded  them  the 
following  day.  The  wood,  with  the  exception  of  some 
large  logs,  had  all  to  be  carried  some  4J  or  5  miles  by 
the  natives.  The  chief,  from  whom  we  received  the 
wood,  not  only  sent  his  men,  but  also  assisted  them  him- 
self in  cutting  and  carrying  out  not  only  a  part,  but  a 
sufficiency  of  wood  to  finish  the  church,  which  is  a  good, 
substantial  building,  24x48  feet.  After  the  erection 
ami  completion  of  the  house  in  March,  the  attendance 
upon  public  worship  began  to  increase  daily,  and  the 
;iv< •r;ii_f  attendance  in  March  and  April  was  from  180 
in  230 — iii  the  preceding  months  from  50  to  70.  At 
Anuikaraka  the  average  attendance  was  about  40,  and 
at  Kuamera  about  125.  We  also  had  native  worship  in 
our  own  house  four  nights  in  the  week,  for  the  benefit 
of  those  who  might  feel  disposed  to  attend.  That  meet- 


FIRST    RESIDENCE    ON    TANNA.  385 

iu<r  was  very  irregularly  attended;  some  evenings  there 
might  not  be  more  thtin  4  or  o  persons  present ;  other 
evenings  some  25  or  30. 

"  Mrs.  Matheson  had  also  a  number  of  girls  and 
yonng  women  whom  she  was  teaching  to  sew.  Of  them 
she  might  have  had  any  number,  and  for  any  length  of 
time  ;  but  as  the  portion  of  mission  goods  that  fell  to 
our  lot  was  very  small,  she  was  obliged  to  receive  only 
a  limited  number,  not  having  cloth  for  the  half  of  those 
who  requested  it.  About  the  middle  of  March,  I  began 
to  find  that  my  strength  was  not  altogether  sufficient  to 
enable  me  to  discharge  all  the  duties  necessarily  de- 
volving upon  a  person  during  the  first  stages  of  a  mis- 
sion." 

The  only  letter  from  Mr.  .Matheson,  written  during 
his  first  residence  on  Tanna,  is  the  following,  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  Boards 

S.  E.  MISSION  STATION, 
Tanna,  New  Hebrides,  April  llth,  1859. 

"We  were  cheered  the  other  day  by  the  arrival  of  our  little 
mission  Schooner,  the  'John  Knox,'  after  an  absence  of  nearly 
five  months,  and  with  her  a  budget  of  letters  from  our  dear  friends 
at  home.  I  assure  you  it  was  a  day  of  rejoicing  to  us. 

"  As  you  are  aware  we  are  quite  isolated  here,  this  station  not 
being  at  all  times  accessible,  but  we  have  endeavoured  to  keep 
up  a  correspondence  with  our  brethren  at  the  harbour,  by  sending 
a  teacher  inland  from  each  station  alternately. 

"  As  far  as  weather  has  been  concerned,  we  have  had  an  agree- 
able season  ;  notwithstanding  this,  there  has  been  much  sickness 
among  the  natives.  They  are  very  superstitious  wkh  regard  to 
sickness,  and  the  missionaries  are  supposed  to  be  the  cause  of  all 
which  has  taken  place  during  the  season.  As  yet  only  a  very 
few  of  them  will  receive  medicine. 

"  We  have  through  the  friendliness  and  exertions  of  two  chiefs, 
83 


386  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

erected  a  reed  church,  48  feet  by  24.  It  was  quite  an  undertak- 
ing here  in  the  present  state  of  matters,  but  by  the  blessing  of 
God,  we  have  succeeded,  and  are  now  able  to  hold  our  services 
comfortably  on  Sabbath.  The  average  attendance  since  the 
church  has  been  built,  numbers  about  150,  the  greater  part  wo- 
men and  children.  We  have  worship  at  half  past  eight  in  the 
morning,  and  in  the  afternoon  at  Anuikaraka,  and  Umarares, 
alternately,  districts  on  either  side  of  us,  the  services  conducted 
principally  by  native  teachers.  We  cannot  as  yet  see  any  im- 
provement in  the  people  around  us,  or  that  they  manifest  any 
desire  for  the  word  of  God.  While  health  prevails,  a  few  are 
disposed  to  look  favourably  on  the  missionary,  but  when  sickness 
comes,  those  few  fall  away  and  begin  to  look  cold  and  suspi- 
cious. 

"Some  time  since,  Namaka,  chief  of  Anuikaraka,  received  an 
affront  from  a  chief  of  this  district ;  war  threatened,  and  the 
people  here  were  all  prepared  to  act  on  the  defensive,  when  Na- 
inaka  considered  that  the  mission  premises  would  be  involved 
and  destroyed,  also  a  large  plantation  belonging  to  his  brother 
Yaresi,  and  Yaresi  being  absent,  the  war  was  prevented. 

"  The  natives  here  are  most  expert  thieves.  They  have  stolen 
a  great  many  of  our  table  knives,  also  a  number  of  other  articles, 
which  they  say  were  presented  to  them  by  the  spirits.  There  is 
no  chief  here  who  will  stand  up  on  the  missionary's  side,  al- 
though many  of  them  profess  to  be  friendly.  We  entertain 
great  hopes  of  Kati,  who  has  been  kind  to  us,  and  who  is  an  im- 
portant chief,  as  he  owns  all  the  district  lying  along  the  boat 
harbour.  We  were  inclined  to  look  to  Yaresi  for  protection  as 
he  has  long  been  anxious  to  have  a  missionary  reside  here,  but 
about  the  beginning  of  the  year,  a  sandal  wood  vessel  called 
here,  and  decoyed  away  a  number  of  natives,  under  pretence  of 
taking  them  to  Aneiteum,  among  whom  was  Yaresi.  We  have 
since  heard  that  they  went  to  Erromanga. 

"  I  hold  a  morning  class  with  the  natives,  but  the  attendance 
is  very  irregular.  The  few  who  do  attend  are  learning  the  alpha- 
bet very  quickly,  but  the  majority  of  the  people  manifest  the 
utmost  indifference,  and  many  of  them  are  afraid  of  books.  Al- 
though teachers  have  long  resided  on  this  island,  there  is  no 


FIRS'i    RESIDENCE    ON    TANNA.  387 

native  yet  who  has  abandoned  heathenism.  We  often  feel  cast 
down,  yet  not  discouraged,  hoping  that  brighter  days  may  yet 
dawn  upon  Tanna,  and  that  '  the  time  to  favour  her'  may  soon 
arrive, 

"And  now,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  work  of  the  Lord 
may  prosper  among  the  degraded  inhabitants  of  this  island." 

Mrs.  M.  proved  a  help  meet  for  him.  Her  situation 
was  indeed  a  trying  one,  being  isolated  from  all  society, 
no  white  woman  near  her,  surrounded  by  rude  and  dis- 
gusting savages.  It  was  also  laborious,  as  she  had  to 
attend  to  all  household  work,  with  only  the  assistance 
of  Aneiteumese  servants,  to  minister  to  the  wants  of 
a  husband  in  delicate  health,  and  at  the  same  time  en- 
deavour to  carry  on  missionary  work,  learning  the  lan- 
guage, gathering  around  her  the  females,  particularly 
the  little  girls,  and  endeavouring  to  instruct  them  in 
reading  and  sewing.  But  these  trials  she  bore  cheer- 
fully, and  she  was  quite  happy  in  her  work.  On  the 
12th  January  following,  Mrs.  Gr.  thus  writes :  "  She 
appears  to  be  very  cheerful  and  happy  in  her  new  home. 
She  lives  in  the  midst  of  the  wildest  and  most  daring 
savages.  But  they  all  seem  to  respect  her,  and  she  has 
a  manner  about  her  that  will  make  her  a  favourite 
wherever  she  is." 

We  subjoin  extracts  of  the  few  letters  written  by  her 
during  this  residence : 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  November  8th,  1860. 

"  Hoping  that  another  opportunity  may  occur  before  the  com- 
mencement of  the  rainy  season,  I  write  you  a  few  lines.    I  know 
you  will  feel  anxious  to  know  where  and  how  we  are  settled. 
"We  left  Aneiteum  on  Friday  morning  and  in  the  evening 


388  MEMOIR    OF    ME.    AND    MRS.    MATIIESON. 

arrived  at  Port  Resolution  ;  this  was  considered  a  good  passage, 
but  sufficiently  long  for  Mrs.  Paton  and  me,  for  we  were  both 
very  seasick.  The  native  teachers  welcomed  us  very  heartily, 
and  we  remained  in  their  house  all  night.  In  the  morning  we 
all  went  to  Mr.  Paton' s  house,  to  remain  until  Monday. 

"  On  Sabbath  a  service  was  held  with  the  natives.  A  number 
came  and  conducted  themselves  in  a  very  pleasing  manner  during 
the  time  of  worship.  In  the  afternoon,  Mrs.  Paton  and  I  re- 
mained at  home,  while  the  others  went  to  the  teachers'  house, 
to  hold  a  service  with  the  Aneiteum  natives.  Upon  looking  out 
at  the  window,  an  old  man  shook  his  club  at  me,  but  as  I  be- 
trayed no  signs  of  fear,  he  soon  went  away.  On  Monday,  uncle 
and  I  left  in  the  John  Knox  for  our  station,  which  is  on  the  south- 
east side  of  the  island,  Mr.  Matheson  having  gone  before  us  in 
a  boat,  with  a  number  of  boxes. 

"  Our  house  not  being  nearly  finished,  we  came  to  the 
teachers',  where  we  will  remain  until  our  own  is  habitable.  The 
situation  of  our  house  is  a  very  lovely  one,  and  I  should  sup- 
pose, very  healthy.  As  it  is  the  windward  side  of  the  island,  we 
have  a  breeze  continually.  Upon  a  clear  day  we  can  see  Anei- 
teum distinctly.  The  only  disadvantage  we  have,  seems  to  be 
the  difficulty  in  landing. 

"  We  met  with  a  favourable  reception  from  the  natives  here, 
and  prospects  at  present  look  bright.  A  number  of  them  as- 
sisted in  carrying  boxes  and  bringing  lime  for  the  house.  There 
are  a  number  of  fine-looking  young  women  here ;  two  of  them 
have  been  almost  constantly  about  us  since  we  arrived.  I  have 
given  them  needles  and  thread,  and  with  my  help  one  of  them 
made  a  garment ;  the  others'  is  not  quite  finished.  I  think  they 
have  learned  to  sew  very  quickly ;  they  seem  very  fond  of  it. 
Their  faces  are  painted,  and  they  look  a  little  wild  ;  but  getting 
them  covered  will  be  one  step  toward  civilization.  They  seem  a 
much  finer-looking  race  than  the  Aneiteumese. 

"  Nohoat*  is  over  here  just  now;  he  speaks  the  language  very 
well,  and  seems  to  have  some  influence.  Uncle  speaks  of  allow 
ing  him  l<>  remain  here  (Innii'j  (he  rainy  season. 

"  You  hay  no  idea  of  (he  degraded   appeai-am-n  nf   tho-e  na- 

*  The  chief  of  the  district  in  wliioh  Mr.  Geddie  resided  oil  Auuitcuiu. 


FIRST   RESIDENCE    ON   TANNA.  389 

tives.     I  hope  these  may  be  the  beginning  of  brighter  days  on 
this  dark  island. 

"  I  am  considered  a  perfect  wonder,  as- they  have  never  before 
seen  a  white  female.  Many  of  them  are  afraid  to  shake  hands, 
and  some  run  away.  We  had  a  service  with  them  in  our  new 
house  yesterday,  and  notwithstanding  the  rain,  and  the  risk  of 
spoiling  their  hair,  which  is  done  up  in  the  same  style  as  on 
Afteiteum  on  former  days,  and  of  which  they  are  exceedingly 
proud,  a  great  many  came  ;  two  rooms  were  crowded, — and  the 
other,  which  is  not  nearly  finished,  contained  a  great  many. 

"We  sang  the  '  Old  Hundredth1  to  some  verses  composed  by 
Mr.  Turner  while  upon  this  island  many  years  ago.  The  natives 
were  delighted,  and  paid  great  attention.  We  considered  this  a 
nice  way  of  opening  the  new  house,  and  to-day  we  are  making 
preparations  to  remove  in  and  occupy  the  finished  rooms.  Mr. 
Matheson  is  much  better,  and  working  busily  at  the  house.  I 
am  perfectly  well,  and  waiting  anxiously  until  we  are  perfectly 
settled  to  try  and  get  some  young  girls,  to  teach  them  sewing,  &c. 

"  I  must  apply  to  my  friends  for  assistance,  in  the  shape  of 
gay  calicoes,  old  bonnets,  ribbons,  scissors,  thimbles,  pens, 
pencils,  slates,  and  paper,  &c.  It  is  better  not  to  send  anything 
made  up,  except  coarse  shirts ;  they  are  always  required. 

"Remember  me  kindly  to  my  Pictou  and  New  Glasgow 
friends, — and  now,  dear  mother,  good  bye  for  the  present,  never 
be  anxious  about  me, — remember  me  in  your  prayers,  and  that 
God  may  give  you  every  blessing  and  happiness,  is  the  earnest 
desire  of  your 

"Loving  daughter, 

"MART." 

TO  HER  BROTHER,  THEN  AT  COLLEGE. 

Same  date. 

"  You  do  not  know  how  anxious  I  am  about  you,  and  what  an 
interest  I  take  in  you.  There  is  no  reason  why  you  should  not 
distinguish  yourself.  Always  aim  higher,  dear.  I  do  not  think 
a  young  man  can  aspire  too  high.  Always  seek  refined  society ; 
by  this  I  mean,  pure,  and  good,  and  intelligent.  Be  regular  in 
all  your  habits.  Cultivate  a  kind  and  genteel  manner,  no  matter 
33  * 


390  MEMOIR    OP    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

in  what  society  you  are,  and  a  great  deal  of  self-respect.  Have 
a  mind  of  your  own ;  do  not  be  swayed  to  and  fro  by  the  opinions 
of  others.  You  will  find  if  you  travel,  that  it  is  not  the  dress 
that  constitutes  the  gentleman,  but  the  mind  and  manner. 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  studying  astronomy.  How  I  enjoyed  the 
clear  nights  on  board  ship,  watching  the  stars,  and  learning  their 
names.  I  can  find  out  a  great  many  constellations,  for  instance, 
Orion,  the  Great  Bear,  the  Southern  Cross,  which  you  have  flot 
got  in  the  northern  hemisphere,  Scorpio.  I  also  watch  Venus 
in  the  evening.  She  looks  so  large  and  beautiful.  We  saw  a 
very  large  comet,  which  remained  for  some  time.  The  tail  was 
long  and  bright. 

"Our  house  is  near  the  shore,  only  separated  from  it  by  a 
row  of  Pandanus.  The  sea  breaks  with  great  violence  against 
the  coral  rocks,  and  then  dashes  up  in  the  air,  forming  such 
pretty  jets,  with  a  noise  almost  like  thunder.  I  love  to  sit  and 
watch  it.  I  can  sit  and  look  at  Aneiteum  on  clear  days. 

"I  am  among  rather  a  wild  race,  but  I  do  not  feel  afraid. 
We  have  a  number  of  teachers  and  their  wives  here,  and  the 
Tannese  are  very  kind  to  me.  They  have  never  seen  a  white 
female  here  before  on  this  side  of  the  island.  They  look  and 
shake  their  heads  at  me,  and  say,  baran,  which  means  woman, 
lamar-sin,  which  means  very  good.  The  men  often  come  for 
the  lend  of  my  scissors  to  trim  their  beards.  I  am  living  just 
now  in  a  grass  house,  with  no  window,  and  only  openings  for 
doors.  We  expect  to  get  into  our  own  house  day  after  to-mor- 
row. Do  not  let  any  person  see  this,  as  I  am  writing  on  the 
corner  of  a  washing-stand,  and  there  are  three  big  Tannese 
watching  me  and  jabbering  among  themselves. 

"And  now,  my  dear  boy,  do  not  be  displeased  with  me  tor 
writing  to  you  in  this  style ;  it  is  my  love  for  you  that  prompts 
me  to  do  it. ' ' 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  Nov.  1858. 

"  I  shall  only  be  able  to  write  you  a  few  hurried  lines  at  this 
time.  I  am  sending  this  to  Aneiteum,  in  hopes  that  another 
vessel  may  leave  for  Sydney  shortly.  I  have  written  to  you 


FIRST    RESIDENCE    ON    TANNA.  391 

since  we  came  to  Tanna.  We  are  now  in  our  own  house,  and 
find  it  very  comfortable,  although  not  quite  finished.  Mr.  Cope- 
land  and  Mr.  M.  are  busily  working  at  it. 

"The  natives  around  us  are  very  kind,  and  often  help  with 
work.  We  have  a  very  large  attendance  on  Sabbaths,  and  also 
at  our  prayer-meetings  on  Friday.  I  have  two  little  girls  who 
come  regularly  to  learn  their  alphabet  and  sew.  I  am  in  hopes 
that  more  will  follow  their  example.  There  is  a  great  war  here 
at  present;  people  from  all  the  lands  around  us  are  fighting, 
and  destroying  each  other's  property.  They  are  a  frightfully 
savage,  and  cruel  people.  Oh,  may  the  time  soon  come  when 
wars  shall  cease  on  this  island  !  Many  desire  the  word  of  God, 
among  them  two  of  our  principal  chiefs.  They  both  attend  our 
meetings  regularly,  and  are  very  kind  to  us,  often  bringing  us 
presents  of  food.  One  of  them  always  comes  clothed.  The 
other  who  is  a  very  vain  man,  and  proud  of  his  personal  ap- 
pearance, cannot  be  induced  to  wear  clothing  yet.  When  natives 
bring  presents  they  generally  expect  a  present  in  return,  but 
just  now  one  of  our  chiefs  brought  me  a  number  of  taro,  and 
will  not  receive  anything  in  return. 

"This  is  a  beautiful  island,  much  more  beautiful  than  Anei- 
teum,  vegetation  being  much  more  abundant.  I  should  think  it 
approached  nearer  to  Samoa  than  any  of  the  western  islands. 
*  As  Mr.  Paton  is  stationed  at  the  harbour,  we  occupy  the 
south  side.  It  is  much  more  beautiful  than  the  harbour,  though 
the  harbour  is  interesting,  having  the  volcano  near,  and  hot 
springs.  We  can  see  the  smoke  and  flames  from  the  volcano 
constantly. 

"  I  think  I  have  turned  out  a  very  good  housekeeper.  I  am 
running  about  from  morning  until  night,  but  it  seems  to  agree 
with  me.  I  am  not  able^to  do  any  hard  work.  Indeed  I  do  not 
require  to  do  it.  The  house  is  continually  crowded  with  natives, 
and  I  cannot  get  sewing  done,  or  writing  except  in  the  evening. 
The  women  seem  very  fond  of  me.  My  little  girls  oftnn  come  in 
and  put  their  arms  around  me.  I  laugh  and  talk  with  them 
and  show  them  my  things.  You  must  gain  the  affection  of  na- 
tives before  you  can  teach  them  anything.  T  am  very  well.  I 


392  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

think  I  never  enjoyed  better  health.  I  hope  it  may  continue, 
for  I  have  certainly  a  great  charge. 

"The  Tannese  are  a  finer-looking  race  than  many  cf  the  na- 
tives of  Western  Polynesia.  They  are  a  dark  brown  cclour,  but 
the  Eastern  islanders  are  lighter  in  colour  than  our  North 
American  Indians. 

"I  like  native  food  very  much,  though  I  did  not  at  first.  The 
largest  yams  in  the  world  grow  upon  Tanna.  I  have  heard  of 
them  being  six  feet  long,  though  I  have  never  seen  any  so  large. 
They  are  very  nice,  the  smaller  ones  particularly,  not  unlike  our 
potatoes.  Taro  is  not  like  any  thing  at  home,  so  that  if  I  were 
to  describe  it,  you  cannot  imagine  it. 

"  My  love  to  my  Sabbath  school  class,  and  to  all  my  friends. 
And  now  that  every  comfort  and  blessing  may  be  yours,  is  the 
earnest  prayer  of  your  loving  daughter,  &c." 

TO  MISS  M . 

Nov.  29,  1858. 

' '  As  regards  the  work  I  know  not  what  to  say.  At  present 
prospects  look  dark.  The  natives  are  at  war  all  around  us, 
fighting  and  destroying  each  other's  property.  Two  of  our  chiefs 
have  not  gone.  They  are  here  to-day,  helping  to  work.  This 
is  encouraging. 

' '  We  have  a  very  nice  comfortable  little  cottage  with  three 
rooms,  situated  in  a  very  pleasant  spot.  We  have  a  very  large 
attendance  at  worship,  so  large  that  we  were  obliged  to  conduct 
service  in  the  open  air  under  the  shade  of  the  trees,  as  neither 
our  house  nor  the  teachers  will  hold  them.  There  are  many 
young  girls  here,  who  came  very  often  to  see  me,  but  I  cannot 
get  them  to  come  regularly,  to  learn  to  sew  and  read,  they  are 
so  wild.  Two  come  every  day  however,  and  I  am  in  hopes  that 
when  we  get  better  acquainted,  more  will  follow  their  example. 
At  first  they  were  very  much  afraid  of  me,  as  they  had  never 
before  seen  a  white  female. 

"We  like  our  missionaries  from  Scotland  very  much.  Mr. 
Copeland  is  at  this  side  just  now.  Mrs.  Paton  is  quite  a  young 
person.  She  is  not  yet  nineteen,  but  tall  and  stout.  Mr.  M. 


FIRST   RESIDENCE   ON   TANNA.  393 

although  not  strong,  enjoys  much  better  health  here  than  on 
Aneiteum. " 

At  Port  Resolution  the  work  was  carried  on  at  the 
same  time  with  great  energy,  by  Messrs.  Paton  and 
Copeland,  but  under  much  greater  discouragements. 
The  people  there  from  their  intercourse  with  foreigners, 
who  were  any  thing  but  the  best  specimens  of  their  re- 
spective countries,  had  added  to  the  vices  of  heathenism, 
some  of  the  worst  evils  of  civilized  life.  A  number  of 
them  could  speak  English,  but  having  learned  it  on 
board  vessels,  they  had  acquired  all  the  hatred  of  pro- 
fane traders  against  missionaries,  and  were  the  worst 
characters  they  had  to  deal  with.  At  such  a  place  the 
evil  conduct  of  white  men  is  a  great  hindrance  to  mis- 
sion work.  By  them  the  natives  are  oppressed  and 
robbed  on  every  hand,  and  if  they  offer  the  slightest  re- 
sistance they  are  silenced  by  firearms.  Few  months 
elapsed  without  some  of  them  being  shot,  and  the  mur- 
derers instead  of  being  ashamed,  would  boast  of  how 
they  had  dispatched  them.  Such  treatment  kept  the 
natives  burning  for  revenge.  But  the  chief  difficulty 
lay  in  the  superstition  of  the  natives.  The  dry  weather 
having  affected  their  crops  the  missionaries  were  blamed 
for  it,  and  threatened  with  death.  Rain  came  copiously 
followed  by  sickness,  and  the  missionaries  were  blamed 
for  that.  Then  there  came  high  winds  which  injured 
their  fruits,  and  again  the  blame  was  laid  upon  the 
teachers  of  the  new  religion. 

But  the  Tanna  mission  was  again  doomed  to  disaster. 
And  strange  to  say,  it  pleased  Divine  Providence  again 
to  visit  it  with  sickness  and  death,  which  the  natives 
were  so  apt  to  connect  with  Christianity.  On  the  third 


394  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATIIESON. 

of  March,  1859,  Mrs.  Paton  died  very  suddenly.  Her 
death  was  followed  on  the  20th  of  the  same  month  by 
that  of  her  infant  son,  which  had  been  born  on  the  12th 
February.  Her  removal,  besides  exciting  the  preju- 
dices of  the  natives,  was  a  great  loss  to  the  mission. 

Mr.  Paton  too  was  severely  tried  by  sickness.  Be- 
fore the  26th  May,  he  had  had  six  attacks  of  fever  and 
ague,  by  which  he  was  much  broken  down  both  in  body 
and  mind. 

In  Mr.  Matheson's  case  the  result  of  a  few  months' 
labours  proved  the  wisdom  of  the  missionaries  pre- 
viously in  the  field,  in  discountenancing  his  attempting 
such  a  work  in  the  state  of  his  health.  He  did  what 
few  men  could  have  done  in  the  state  in  which  he  was, 
and  what  even  very  few  would  have  thought  of  attempt- 
ing. But  his  exertions  were  far  beyond  his  strength. 
"  The  spirit  was  willing,  but  the  flesh  was  weak."  The 
result  was  that  by  the  month  of  March  he  was  entirely 
laid  aside  from  duty  by  severe  illness.  We  need  not 
say  how  much  Mrs.  M.'s  labours  and  trials  were  in- 
creased by  this  event.  As  long  as  possible  she  en- 
deavoured to  keep  the  missionary  work  moving  on,  but 
soon  his  situation  required  all  her  care.  Writing  after 
her  removal  from  the  island,  she  says :  "  The  anxiety 
and  watching  alone  with  Mr.  M.  told  a  little  upon  me 
after  I  came  here ;  but  I  was  wonderfully  supported, 
and  never  for  one  moment  supposed  that  I  could  have 
borne  what  I  did." 

What  she  must  have  endured  at  this  time  she  never 
told  her  friends.  She  only  alludes  to  them  in  such  sen- 
tences as  the  above.  Her  diary  during  this  period  of 
her  life  she  destroyed.  So  that  hev  trials  cannot  now 


FIRST   RESIDENCE   ON   TANNA.  395 

be  recorded,  and  will  never  be  known  on  earth.     But 
her  record  is  on  high. 

At  the  close  of  the  hurricane  season,  which  lasts  from 
the  end  of  December  till  the  first  of  April,  Messrs. 
Geddie  and  Inglis,  having  heard  of  the  condition  of 
Mr.  M.,  proceeded  in  the  John  Knox  to  Tanna.  They 
were  surprised  at  what  he  had  been  able  to  accomplish, 
while  his  health  was  so  feeble.  But  they  felt  con- 
strained to  urge  his  immediate  removal  to  Aneiteum. 
In  this  proposal  Mr.  M.  felt  himself  necessitated  to 
concur. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  missionaries  held  after  their  ar- 
rival, the  following  resolution  was  adopted  : 

"  That  they  recognize  with  thankfulness  the  progress 
of  the  mission  at  Mr.  Matheson's  station — a  commodious 
place  of  worship  has  been  erected,  and  extensive  im- 
provements have  been  effected  on  the  mission  premises, 
the  attendance  upon  the  public  worship  is  highly  en- 
couraging and  a  desire  for  education  is  beginning  to 
appear ;  that  while  they  see  the  great  need  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Matheson's  presence  to  carry  forward  the  work, 
yet  they  are  fully  of  opinion  that  the  state  of  Mr. 
Matheson's  health  for  the  last  month  renders  a  visit  to 
Aneiteum  immediately  indispensably  necessary,  that 
they  sympathize  deeply  with  him  and  also  with  Mrs. 
Matheson  on  account  of  his  health,  and  their  prayer  on 
his  behalf  is,  that  the  Lord  may  abundantly  sanctify  to 
him  this  trying  dispensation  of  his  providence,  and 
speedily  if  it  be  his  holy  will,  restore  him  to  his  wonted 
heajth  and  strength." 

Regarding  his  removal  Mr.  M.  thus  wrote  afterward : 


396  MEMOIR   OF    ME.    AND    MRS,    MATHESON. 

"I  need  not  tell  you  that  leaving  our  much-loved  station  upon 
Tauna,  was  to  us  both  a  very  sore  trial.  During  the  six  months 
that  we  were  permitted  to  labour  there,  we  became  very  much 
attached  to  the  natives,  and  many  of  them  apparently  so  to  us ; 
and  we  had  entertained  the  hope  of  being  instrumental  in  the 
hand  of  God  in  doing  something  for  that  poor  and  degraded, 
though  deeply  interesting  people.  Our  hopes  have  however 
been  blasted  for  the  present,  and  how  long  they  may  continue 
so,  we  know  not ;  only  of  this  we  are  assured,  that  Grod  reigneth, 
and  that  if  it  be  for  the  promotion  of  his  glory  that  we  ever  be 
privileged  to  return  to  the  scene  of  our  former  labours,  he  will 
so  overrule  in  his  own  good  time  and  way ;  meanwhile,  we  would 
patiently  wait  the  dealings  of  Grod  towards  us,  remembering 
that  health  and  sickness  are  his  agents — that  he  saith  to  the 
one,  go  and  it  goeth  ;  to  the  other  come,  and  it  cometh ;  there- 
fore, instead  of  murmuring  or  repining  at  the  afflictive  dispen- 
sations of  Grod,  we  would  rather  endeavour  to  trace  in  them 
the  hand  of  a  kind  Father,  and  in  doing  so,  we  cannot  fail  to 
discover  wisdom  and  goodness  in  all  his  ways  of  dealing !" 

Mrs,  M.  writes  in  a  similar  strain : 

"We  felt  very  sad  at  having  to  leave  our  station.  I  had  be- 
come very  much  attached  to  many  of  the  natives,  and  especially 
to  some  young  women,  who  came  very  often  to  see  me ;  and  two 
or  three  of  them  built  little  houses  outside  the  yard,  that  (as 
they  said)  they  might  be  near  me.  They  could  sew,  almost 
knew  the  alphabet,  and  could  sing  very  nicely  two  Tannese,  and 
a  number  of  Aneiteumese  hymns,  also  part  of  an  English  one. 
Our  Sabbath  meetings  were  in  general  well  attended,  and  before 
we  left,  the  number  seemed  on  the  increase.  After  Mr.  Mathe- 
son  became  ill,  many  of  them  left  off  attending  church,  and  be- 
en UK;  very  distant  toward  us.  They  are  very  superstitious,  and 
fancy  when  they  are  ill,  that  some  person  must  have  caused 
their  sickness." 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM.  397 


CHAPTER    VI. 

RESIDENCE    Off  ANEITEVlf. 

ON  the  removal  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matheson  to  Anei- 
teum,  they  spent  some  weeks  at  Anelicauhat,  Mr.  Ged- 
des'  station  on  the  south  side  of  the  island,  and  at 
Aname,  Mr.  Inglis'  on  the  north.  Here  they  received 
every  kindness.  Every  thing  in  the  power  of  these  de- 
voted brethren  and  their  wives  was  done  for  the  relief 
and  comfort  of  Mr.  M.  Dr.  McGillivray,  of  H.  B.  M. 
surveying  service,  then  on  the  island,  employed  all  his 
medical  skill  for  his  relief,  but  gave  but  slight  hope  of 
his.  ultimate  recovery.  In  fact  it  was  thought  by  every 
person  but  himself,  that  he  could  not  live  any  time,  and 
that  now  it  only  remained  for  her  to  smooth  his  dying 
pillow  and  minister  to  his  dying  wants.  She  did  not 
however  fully  inform  her  friends  of  his  condition,  as  he 
felt  so  differently,  and  was  unwilling  that  she  should  let 
their  friends  think  him  in  a  dangerous  condition.  She 
tried  therefore  to  hope  for  the  best,  and  endeavoured  to 
maintain  cheerfulness  before  him,  and  to  cast  her  cares 
upon  her  heavenly  Father.  Thus  she  writes  under 

date  22d  June. 

June  22,  1859. 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  I  wrote  you  about  a  month  since  that  we  had  leftTanna,  and 
come  to  Aneiteum,  on  account  of  Mr.  M.'s  health,  and  I  would 
34 


398  MEMOIR   OP   MR.    AND    MRS.  MATIIESON. 

have  had  a  letter  ready  now,  but  that  I  really  could  not  tell  you 
anything  definite  regarding  him.  His  illness  upon  Tanna  has 
left  hiiu  weak,  but  he  has  little  or  no  cough  ;  and  does  not  suffer 
so  much  pain  as  formerly.  What  reason  we  have  for  thankfulness, 
dear  mamma.  We  have  met  with  so  much  attention  and  kind- 
ness since  we  left  home.  Mrs.  Inglis  is  almost  like  a  mother  to 
me,  and  Mr.  M.  wants  for  nothing. 

"And  now  I  must  tell  you  about  myself.  I  am  well,  dear 
mamma,  and  try  always  to  appear  cheerful  and  in  good  spirits, 
I  feel  as  young  and  full  of  life  as  ever.  I  know  that  I  am  in  a 
Father's  hand !  and  that  nothing  can  befall  me,  of  which  he  is 
not  aware  !  Health  and  sickness  are  both  in  his  hand  ! 

"Mr.  Matheson's  health  has  been  much  benefited  by  our  re- 
moval to  Aneiteum,  and  I  am  very  well,  for  which  I  feel  very 
thankful.  I  have  indeed  been  signally  blessed ;  for  even  a  strong 
person  might  not  have  borne  the  anxiety  and  trouble  I  have  had. 
But  God  tempers  the  wind  to  the  shorn  lamb  !  and  he  will  not 
suffer  us  to  be  troubled  beyond  what  we  are  able  to  bear ! 

"Oh!  lam  always  with  you  all,  yet  happy  here !  What  a 
delightful  religion  is  ours  !  One  can  be  happy  here,  under  any 
circumstances,  and  live  in  the  glorious  hope  of  happiness  beyond 
the  grave  !  Oh,  that  we  all  may  meet  in  that  better  land,  where 
there  are  no  partings  ! ' ' 

We  subjoin  a  few  extracts  from  her  diary,  at  this 
time,  commencing  May  19,  from  which  date  it  has  hap- 
pily been  preserved. 

"  May  19.  How  often  have  I  this  day  resolved  that  I  will  en- 
deavour not  to  offend  in  word  or  thought;  and  oh,  how  often 
have  I  broken  that  resolution !  Heavenly  Saviour !  let  all  my 
hopes  and  desires  be  centered  around  thy  cross  !  Oh,  righteous 
Father!  help  me  to  search  and  examine  myself — fit  and  prepare 
me,  0  God  !  for  all  that  is  before  me  in  life !  Let  me  never 
swerve  from  tho  path  of  duty — may  my  aim  and  motive  ever  be 
— the  glory  of  God !  and  the  good  of  my  own  soul ! 

"21.  Oh,  how  sad  to  think  that  I  have  never  done  anything 
for  my  Saviour !  who  has  done  so  much  for  me  !  I  have  felt 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM.  399 

our  removal  from  Tanna.  My  heart  yearns  over  that  poor  pe- 
rishing people  1  0  Jesus !  thou  knowest  that  I  have  desired  to 
do  something  for  thy  glory — to  win  souls  to  thee  !  Worthless, 
miserable  as  I  am,  cut  me  not  down  as  acumbererof  the  ground! 
Oh,  remove  me  not  hence,  until  I  have  done  something  in  thy 
service  !  Let  this  affliction  which  thou  art  measuring  out  to  me, 
be  sanctified  to  my  soul !  Forbid,  0  God !  that  it  should  be  the 
means  of  hardening  my  heart,  or  driving  me  from  thee  !  Oh  ! 
Christ  Jesus,  my  Lord !  reveal  thyself  in  all  thy  native  beauty 
and  loveliness ! 

"23.  All  day  my  mind  has  been  distressed  and  harassed  be- 
yond measure,  on  account  of  my  sins — past  and  present.  I  know 
that  I  was  light  and  trifling,  and  often  acted  foolishly.  But  oh, 
if  Jesus  be  mine !  and  I  am  his !  my  past  sins  are  cancelled. 
Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord  !  '  Come  now  and  let  us  reason  to- 
gether, though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as 
snow ! '  0  glorious  Saviour !  let  me  look  out  of  self,  look  into 
thee  !  Shine  into  my  heart,  0  Jesus !  and  dispel  the  cloud  of 
darkness  which  has  so  long  brooded  over  my  mind.  Oh,  in  thy 
light  may  I  be  enabled  to  see  clearly !  Keep  me,  0  my  Father  I 
from  vain  imaginings,  from  prying  into  the  mystic  future  1 

"  Yesterday,  what  a  sweet  nearness  I  had  to  Jesus,  at  the 
funeral  of  that  little  native  girl.  Oh,  I  felt  almost  sure  that  my 
title  to  heaven  was  clear!  I  felt  the  awfulness  of  sin,  the 
boundless  love  of  the  Father,  in  sending  his  only-begotten  and 
well-beloved  Son  into  this  lower  world !  Oh,  to  serve  him  !  to 
live  every  moment  enjoying  a  sweet  sense  of  his  presence  !  Woe 
is  me,  for  I  am  undone.  Well  may  I  cry  out,  My  leanness,  my 
leanness ! 

"30.  Not  well  this  morning.  Have  very  bad  cold  in  my 
head  and  chest.  How  much  have  I  to  remind  me  that  I  am 
mortal.  Yet  how  seldom  does  the  thought  occur  to  me.  One 
after  another  is  passing  away,  and  I  too,  alas !  must  die !  I 
know  not  whether  I  may  live  to  grow  old,  or  whether  I  may  be 
cut  down  in  youth.  Grant,  0  Lord  !  that  I  may  be  prepared  to 
meet  thee  in  death,  judgment,  and  eternity ! 

"  31.  Mr.  M.  is  very  weak  to-day.     He  fancies  himself  better. 


400  MEMOIR    OF    Mil.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

He  is  in  reality  very  poorly.  May  he  enjoy  much  sweet  conso- 
lation. 

"  Lathella  brought  nie  a  pretty  piece  of  coral  yesterday — can 
quietly  admire,  but  not  go  into  raptures  over  anything  like  this. 
Can  only  be  still  and  wonder  at  the  greatness  of  that  God  who 
created  all  things,  and  for  whose  pleasure  they  are  and  they  were 
created. 

"  Aname,  June  13.  Monday.  Came  round  to  this  side  of  the 
island  last  Wednesday,  accompanied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis  and 
Mr.  Paton.  My  cough  is  still  troublesome,  but  I  have  received 
every  kindness  and  attention  since  I  came  here.  Had  anything 
been  done  for  me  before — but  I  will  not  reflect.  I  am  in  the 
hands  of  a  merciful  Father,  who  doth  not  afflict  willingly,  nor 
grieve  the  children  of  men.  Oh,  to  confide  in  him — to  lean 
upon  my  Jesus,  my  Saviour ! 

"  14.  Fine  day,  though  cool.  My  cough  much  better.  Mr. 
M.  to-day  and  yesterday  attacked  with  ague  very  severely.  I 
have  been  glancing  over  the  memoir  of  Sir  Andrew  Agnew. 
Oh,  that  I  might  be  enabled  boldly  to  make  known  my  Master's 
cause!  Notwithstanding  the  odium  which  he  incurred,  Tie  was 
not  ashamed  of  Christ,  but  went  about  doing  good. 

"17.  I  desire,  while  I  remain  here,  and  ever,  and  would  re- 
solve in  the  strength  of  Jesus,  (not  in  mine  own,)  to  endeavour 
to  rise  early,  to  wash  and  dress  quickly,  to  spend  a  part  of  the 
morning  in  reading  a  chapter  or  more  in  my  Bible,  and  a  Psalm, 
hymn,  or  paraphrase ;  to  endeavour  ttf  read  with  the  under- 
standing, to  regulate  my  work  so  that  one  duty  may  not  come 
upon  the  heels  of  another,  not  to  forget  my  daily  walk,  to  read 
and  pray  in  the  evening,  and  give  a  few  moments  at  twilight  to 
serious  thought  and  meditation,  and  never  to  give  way  to  levity, 
to  which  I  am  habitually  prone.  This  I  desire,  but  cannot,  of 
myself,  perform,  nor  have  the  slightest  inclination  to  perform. 
Almighty  God,  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  incline  my  heart  to 
walk  in  thy  ways. 

"  How  I  long  to  be  at  work !  I  would  love  to  be  engaged  in 
the  service  of  my  Jesus,  my  Saviour.  0  God,  give  me  strength 
to  bear  up  under  trials  and  discouragements — to  feel  that  my 
ways  are  ordered  by  thee— that  there  is  no  temptation  I  endure, 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM.  401 

no  trial  with  which  I  am  afflicted,  but  all  is  known  to  thoe !  I 
desire  to  feel  that  my  post  now  is  by  the  side  of  my  husband,  to 
wait  upon  him  faithfully,  patiently,  and  cheerfully,  and  to  do 
all  in  my  power  to  promote  his  happiness  and  comfort.  May  I 
not  be  anxious  about  him  or  myself,  feeling  that  we  are  in  a 
Father's  hand,  that  he  will  provide. 

"22.  Wrote  a  few  hurried  lines  home  this  morning.  How  my 
heart  turns  homeward.  Yet  wherever  my  heavenly  Father  has 
appointed  my  lot,  there  do  I  desire  to  dwell.  Oh,  for  grace  to 
serve  thee  aright ! 

"  I  long  to  talk  with  some  one  of  Jesus.  I  do  not  see  why 
among  professing  Christians,  religion  should  not  be  made  a  sub- 
ject of  conversation.  Oh  to  have  my  speech  ever  with  grace !  - 

' '  How  important  that  my  converse  should  be  such  as  becom- 
eth  the  gospel  of  God.  I  know  that  often  when  I  come  to  pre- 
pare for  bed,  the  conversation  of  the  day,  and  particularly  of  the 
evening,  runs  through  my  mind,  and  leads  away  my  thoughts. 
Oh  traitor  heart !  When  shall  I  be  enabled  to  have  a  strict 
watch  over  thee  ? 

"  23.  Oh  for  a  continual  nearness  to  Jesus  !  At  times  I  think 
I  am  a  Christian,  at  other  times  I  am  doubtful.  When  I  was 
ill,  rather  more  than  two  years  ago  I  fancied  I  was  a  Christian. 
Had  I  died  then,  would  I  have  gone  to  heaven  ?  That  is  a  ques- 
tion I  cannot  answer,  whether  it  is  that  as  I  grow  older  I  am 
gaining  more  knowledge,  and  have  more  enlightened  views  upon 
different  subjects  I  know  not ;  but  one  thing  I  know,  I  look  more 
out  of  self.  I  feel  that  I  can  do  nothing,  and  cast  myself  entirely 
upon  Jesus. 

"24.  I  am  overwhelmed  when  I  think  of  God's  mercies  to  me. 
Row  ungrateful  should  I  be,  to  repine  or  even  look  unhappy. 
My  poor  little  Tannese  girls !  Who  will  lead  you  in  the  way  of 
life?  Who  will  tell  you  of  Jesus?  Send  forth,  O  God,  by  the 
hand  of  him  whom  thou  wilt  send. 

"25.  The  close  of  another  week  approaching  and  can  I  look 
back,  and  say  that  I  have  done  any  thing  to  benefit  others,  and 
glorify  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven  ?  Holy  Father,  I  desire  to  be 
happy  and  contented  in  the  sphere  in  which  I  am  now  placed, 
and  oh  that  I  might  prove  a  blessing  to  myself  and  others,  though 
34* 


402  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

far  removed  from  active  usefulness  !  Oh  may  I  not  be  idle,  but 
may  I  strive  to  gain  wisdom  and  knowledge — to  die  unto  sin — to 
grow  in  grace !  I  feel  that  God  can  be  glorified  in  bearing  as 
well  as  doing.  And  oh,  perhaps  by  this  he  is  fitting  me  for  en- 
larged usefulness  I 

"27.  Enjoyed  a  sweet,  delightful  Sabbath  yesterday,  reading 
Henry's  Commentary  on  the  Beatitudes,  in  the  evening  Guthrie's 
Gfospel  in  Ezekiel,  and  sang  Martyrdom  to  the  1 30th  Psalm.  At 
worship  I  felt  excited  in  singing  those  beautiful  lines,  '  Lord, 
who  shall  stand,  if  thou,  0  Lord,  shouldstmark  iniquity.'  Lord, 
take  if  thou  wilt,  this  weak  vacillating  heart,  do  with  me  what 
thou  wilt,  form  me  for  thyself,  fit  me  for  thy  glory.  I  do  think 
.  that  I  am  a  Christian,  if  that  means  loving  Jesus,  and  I  look  to 
him  to  keep  me  from  falling,  for,  of  myself  I  can  do  nothing. 

"  30.  Lovely  day,  and  very  hot.  Enjoyed  an  exceedingly 
pleasant  walk  in  the  evening.  Mr.  P.  left  for  Tanna.  He  is 
very  disconsolate.  May  Jesus  speak  peace  to  his  soul — may  he 
pour  the  oil  of  consolation  into  the  troubled  bosom,  for  thou,  O 
Jesus,  only  canst! 

' '  Lovely  still  evening,  clear  but  not  moonlight,  innumerable 
hosts  of  stars  visible.  Sat  gazing  at  them,  and  wondering  if  it 
were  not  presumption  in  me  to  call  Jehovah,  the  creator  of  all 
these  bright  beautiful  worlds,  my  Father.  Notwithstanding  the 
great  moral  distance  which  separates  between  a  holy  God,  and 
a  vile  worm  of  the  dust,  I  can,  through  Jesus,  say  '  Verily  thou 
art  my  father,  though  Abraham  be  ignorant  of  me,  and  Israel 
acknowledge  me  not.' 

"Julyl.  Oh  home!  Nova  Scotia  in  this  exquisite  month. 
There  seems  to  be  no  such  word  as  home  with  me  now.  Oh 
that  I  could  ever  bear  in  mind  that  my  home  is  riot  in  this  world  ! 
Oh  for  a  title  to  the  heavenly  inheritance !  Let  me  think  of  my 
mercies.  Here  am  I  at  Aname,  surrounded  by  every  comfort. 
It  is  one  of  those  still  lovely  evenings.  All  nature  is  exquisite! 
and  dead  is  the  heart  that  could  merely  stand  as  a  beholder, 
without  some  thoughts  of  nature's  God.  Mr.  Matheson  is  very 
weak,  and  my  heart  a  little  desponding,  foreboding  a  trial.  '  I 
have  refined  thee,  but  not  as  silver.  I  have  chosen  thee  in  the 
furnace  of  affliction. ' 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM.  403 

"  2.  This  is  Saturday  evening,  and  I  scarcely  dare  allow  myself 
to  think  of  home.  We  were  always  so  happy,  even  in  the  most 
trying  and  dark  hours.  Why  is  it  given  to  such  a  mortal  ever 
to  enjoy  as  much  happiness  here  ?  Were  there  no  sin,  there 
would  be  no  sorrow.  Oh  to  mourn  truly  for  sin,  and  to  hate  it, 
and  to  flee  from  every  appearance  of  it ! 

"3.  Sabbath.  To-day  at  times  happy,  at  times  wandering 
and  unsettled.  Questions  for  self-examination.  Is  it  my  sincere 
desire  to  overcome  all  sin  ?  Have  I  given  my  undivided  heart 
to  Jesus,  or  has  the  world  a  portion  ?  Do  I  roll  any  sin  as  a 
sweet  morsel  under  my  tongue,  or  am  I  trying  to  overcome  every 
besetting  sin  ?  What  are  my  besetting  sins  ?  Is  my  religion  a 
practical  one  ?  Does  it  influence  my  conduct  in  every  day  life  ? 
Have  I  a  very  lowly  and  humble  opinion  of  myself?  And  do  I 
esteem  every  one  better  ?  Am  I  growing  in  grace,  or  retrograd- 
ing? Am  I  desirous  that  all  should  come  to  Christ?  And  am 
I  striving  to  win  souls  by  my  conversation,  example,  &c.,  or  on 
the  contrary,  do  I  manifest  a  perfect  indifference,  and  care  not 
to  show  to  the  world  that  there  is  something  glorious,  noble, 
soul-satisfying  in  religion  ?  Can  I  answer  these  questions  in  the 
affirmative  ?  0  God,  thou  knowest,  '  search  me,  and  know  my 
heart.'  Heading  Henry's  Commentary  on  1  Cor.  xi. 

"5.  I  often  wonder  if  there  is  any  selfishness  in  me,  (which  I 
know  there  must  be, )  and  wherein  do  I  display  it.  Something 
in  my  heart  tells  me  that  I  hate  to  see  it  in  others.  It  is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.  Oh,  what  a  happy  world  if 
there  were  no  selfish  persons !  Selfishness  is  sin,  and  sin  has 
been,  and  ever  will  be,  the  foundation  of  unhappiness. 

"If  my  silly,  wandering  thoughts  might  be  brought  under 
command,  I  might  pass  solitary  moments  much  more  happily 
and  profitably.  I  think  my  whole  heart's  desire  is  to  live  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  to  benefit  myself  and  others ;  but  '  the  heart 
is  deceitful  and  desperately  wicked.'  Who,  indeed,  can  know 
it? 

"9.  Saturday.  Fine  and  cool.  Purposing  (God  willing)  to 
commemorate  the  dying  love  of  Jesus.  I  desire  to  be  suitably 
impressed  with  the  awfulness  of  sin,  and  that  there  is  no  sin  tri- 
fling. How  awful  must  it  be  in  the  eyes  of  a  perfectly  pure  and 


404  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

holy  Q-od!  Oh,  for  a  perfectly  pure  heart!  Oh,  that  I  could 
keep  my  heart  with  diligence,  remembering  that  out  of  it  are 
the  issues  of  life  !  May  I  be  kept  from  a  froward  mouth  !  Oh, 
for  a  nearness  to  Jesus !  May  the  coming  day  be  to  me  a  sweet 
and  refreshing  time  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  ! 

"To  refrain,  that  is,  to  bridle  back  the  lips,  is  an  exercise 
hard  and  healthful  to  our  spirits.  It  requires  some  practice  to 
make  one  skilful  in  it.  It  is  easier  and  more  natural,  when  one 
is  full  of  emotions,  to  open  the  sluices  and  let  the  whole  gush 
forth  in  an  impetuous  stream  of  words.  It  is  easy,  but  it  is  not 
right.  It  is  pleasant  to  nature,  but  it  is  offensive  to  God,  and 
hurtful  to  men.  You  must  consider  well  and  pull  the  bridle 
hard,  and  permit  no  proud  or  false  words  to  pass  the  barrier  of 
the  lips.  Strangle  the  evil  thoughts  as  they  are  coming  to  the 
birth,  that  the  spirit  which  troubled  you  within  may  not  go 
forth  embodied  to  trouble  also  the  world. 

"Behold  the  mutual  relations  of  faith  and  love;  of  trust  in 
Jesus  the  Saviour,  and  active  effort  for  the  good  of  men.  Get- 
ting much  from  him,  you  will  feel  the  necessity  of  giving  to 
others.  Giving  much  to  others,  you  will  experience  more  the 
necessity  of  drawing  ever  fresh  supplies  from  the  fountain  head. 
They  who  abide  in  Christ  will  experience  a  sweet  necessity  of 
doing  good  to  men.  They  who  really  try  to  do  good  to  men, 
will  be  compelled  to  abide  in  "Christ,  as  a  branch  abides  in  the 
vine. 

"I  desire,  if  spared  to  return  to  Anelicauhat  to  keep  my 
mouth  as  with  a  bridle — to  check  all  undue  levity  within  myself, 
and  to  discourage  it  in  others,  to  go  straightforward,  looking  unto 
Jesus! — to  keep  down  if  possible  all  vain,  silly  wandering 
thoughts.  I  desire  also  to  exercise  self-denial,  to  repress  all 
aucharitable  thoughts,  to  esteem  every  one  better  than  myself, 
and  if  I  see  failings  in  others,  to  remember  that  mine  are  legion, 
and  that  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  what  I  am  ! 

"  11.  How  can  I  repay  them,  (Mr.  and  Mrs.  I.)  for  their  dis- 
interested kindness  to  me?  Truly,  God  has  raised  up  these 
friends  for  us.  And  he  alone  can  reward  them  for  all  they  have 
done.  My  visit  here  will  ever  remain  as  a  bright  spot  on  my 
memory. 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITETJM.  405 

"  Anelicauhat,  14.  It  is  decided  that  we  go  to  Umetch.  Let 
us  not  be  too  much  elated.  Man  proposeth,  but  God  disposeth. 
I  will  have  many  difficulties  and  trials  to  contend  with,  but  wait- 
ing upon  Jesus,  I  can  bear  all  things  through  Christ  strength- 
ening me.  I  have  no  comfort  in  looking  to  myself.  I  am  a  poor 
helpless  creature.  Hold  up  my  goings,  then  only  shall  I  be  safe. 

"16.  Unsettled  and  excitable.  '  All  unrighteousness  is  sin  !' 
'  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin.' 

' '  My  disposition  is  naturally  light.  The  spirit  is  willing,  but 
the  flesh  is  weak.  0  blessed  Saviour !  restrain  within  me  all 
that  is  evil,  let  me  not  think  in  my  heart,  what  I  would  not  ex- 
press in  public,  or  ever  do  what  would  bring  dishonour  on  thy 
holy  name ! 

"20.  Cold,  dull,  wet  day.  Spirits  a  little  depressed.  How 
much  have  I  to  be  thankful  for.  Many  this  day  are  upon  beds 
of  languishing,  many  withering  under  disappointment.  Here 
am  I  surrounded  by  kind  friends,  and  by  every  comfort  and 
blessing  which  I  could  desire,  and  in  prospect  soon  to  be  actively 
engaged.  Oh,  if  this  heart  were  but  clean  and  pure !  Lord, 
purge  away  the  dross ;  blot  my  sins  I  pray  thee,  out  of  the 
book  of  thy  remembrance !  Oh,  may  I  be  covered  with  the  robe 
of  my  Redeemer's  righteousness,  that  my  spiritual  nakedness 
may  not  appear !" 

In  a  short  time  after  his  removal  to  Aneiteum,  Mr.  M.'s 
health  began  to  improve.  Large  abscesses  formed  on 
the  back  of  his  head  and  neck,  which  for  a  time  affected 
his  brain.  He  lost  his  hearing,  and  his  memory  to  a 
great  extent,  and  probably  his  other  mental  powers  were 
affected.  But  they  had  the  effect  for  a  time  of  arrest- 
ing his  pulmonary  complaint,  and  helped  to  bring  about 
a  revival  of  his  health.  By  the  month  of  August  he 
felt  so  much  better  that  he  was  anxious  to  return  to  his 
station  on  Tanna.  He  was  however  far  from  being  re- 
stored. He  was  only  able  to  move  about,  and  a  little 
exertion  laid  him  up.  A  meeting  of  the  missionaries 


406  MEMOIR,   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.  MATHBSON. 

was  held  on  the  30th  of  August,  at  which,  the  following 
resolution  was  adopted  : 

"An  application  was  made  by  Mr.  Matheson,  that  he  might 
return  to  his  station  on  Tanna,  but  after  mature  deliberation, 
and  after  consulting  with  the  surgeon  of  H.  M.  S.  'Cordelia,' 
lying  at  present  in  the  harbour,  it  was  resolved,  That  Mr.  Ma- 
theson's  application  cannot  be  granted  ;  as  to  do  so  in  the  pre- 
sent state  of  his  health  would  be  unkind  to  himself,  and  to  Mrs. 
Matheson,  and  injurious  to  the  mission." 

To  this  resolution  Mr.  M.  could  not  become  reconciled. 
The  flattering  nature  of  his  disease  led  him  to  indulge 
in  too  favourable  views  of  his  strength.  His  disease 
began  to  affect  his  spirits  and  temper.  He  became  al- 
most angry  at  any  reference  to  his  ill  health,  and  for  a 
time  he  even  became  alienated  from  his  brethren. 

As  he  was  however  anxious  to  be  employed  it  was  ar- 
ranged that  he  should  take  charge  of  an  outstation  of 
Mr.  Geddie's  at  Umetch,  where  a  Samoan  teacher  was 
engaged.  It  was  considered  one  of  the  healthiest  spots 
on  the  island.  The  labour  would  not  be  severe ;  it  would 
be  among  a  people  who  had  renounced  heathenism ;  thus 
his  sickness  would  not  produce  the  unfavourable  impres- 
sion that  it  did  among  the  Tannese,  and  he  would  have 
sufficient  work  for  his  strength.  Of  his  employment 
here  he  thus  wrote  :  "  About  the  middle  of  July,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  I  began  to  gain  strength,  and  fondly 
hoped  that  we  might  soon  be  permitted  to  resume  our 
labours  among  those  for  whose  spiritual  welfare  we 
would  gladly  spend  and  be  spent.  In  August  I  intended 
to  have  returned,  but  the  brethren  here  who  are  better 
acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  climate  and  also  of 
the  difficulties  to  be  encountered  upon  a  heathen  island, 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM.  407 

thought  that  such  a  step  would  be  very  injudicious,  es- 
pecially as  we  may  be  as  usefully  employed  here  as  at 
our  own  station.  We  are  now  living  in  a  village  called 
(Umej)  Uinetch,  where  Simeona  the  Samoan  teacher  re- 
sided. We  will  probably  remain  here  until  after  the 
rainy  season.  We  have  also  two  Tannese  lads  living 
with  us,  from  whom  we  are  endeavouring  to  acquire  a 
knowledge  of  their  language,  in  order  that  we  may  be 
the  tetter  prepared  for  communicating  knowledge  if 
spared  to  return. 

"The  Samoan  teacher  conducts  school  at  this  station 
every  morning,  (Saturday  excepted),  or  rather  family 
worship,  as  the  exercises  consist  simply  of  praise,  prayer, 
and  the  reading  of  a  chapter.  In  the  afternoon  we  have 
school  four  days  in  the  week.  On  Wednesday  prayer- 
meetings,  and  Saturday  the  natives  consider  as  their 
own  day.  In  the  forenoon  they  gather  food  and  wood 
for  the  Sabbath,  and  in  the  afternoon  prepare  their 
food;  thus  avoiding  all  cooking  upon  the  Sabbath-day." 

From  Mrs.  Matheson's  disposition,  she  was  disposed 
to  be  happy  any  where.  But  there  were  circumstances 
which  rendered  her  residence  on  Aneiteum  specially 
pleasant.  She  was  among  a  people  reclaimed  from  hea- 
thenism, where  she  saw  the  most  pleasing  evidences  of 
the  power  of  the  gospel.  She  was  near  kind  friends 
and  relatives.  To  one  who  had  been  for  a  time  shut 
out  from  all  Christian  society,  and  who  was  naturally 
affectionate  and  social  in  her  disposition,  intercourse 
with  them  afforded  double  pleasure.  Particularly  did 
she  enjoy  the  society  of  her  uncle's  family,  his  eldest 
daughter  being  near  her  own  age,  and  their  minds  and 
characters  being  very  congenial.  Her  time  too  was  not 


408  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

so  largely  occupied,  but  what  she  could  find  some  time 
for  reading  and  promoting  her  mental  improvement. 

But  her  heart  was  in  missionary  work.  She  felt  ab- 
sence from  their  own  station  to  be  a  severe  trial.  She 
endeavoured  to  submit  to  it  cheerfully.  But  still  it  was 
a  trial,  and  particularly  from  the  cause  of  it,  the  state 
of  Mr.  M.'s  health.  "It  is  a  very  great  trial  to  us," 
she  wrote  to  her  mother,  "  to  be  away  from  our  own 
station.  We  endeavour  to  do  what  we  can  here,  but 
it  is  not  to  be  expected  that  we  can  feel  as  much  at  home 
in  the  field  of  another  missionary,  or  have  the  same  in- 
tense interest  in  the  natives,  as  those  natives  are  in  a 
measure  civilized ;  nor  do  they  in  you.  They  very 
naturally  have  a  warm  affection  for  the  missionary,  who 
has  been  the  means  in  the  hands  of  God,  of  raising 
them  from  their  former  degraded  condition,  to  that 
which  they  now  enjoy.  We  try,  however,  to  be  happy 
and  contented  here,  as  we  have  our  friends  near,  which 
is  a  comfort,  and  they  have  been  exceedingly  kind  to 
us." 

Providence,  however,  having  cast  her  lot  for  the  time 
here,  she  endeavoured  faithfully  to  carry  on  the  work  at 
Umetch,  in  the  first  place  waiting  tenderly  on  Mr.  M., 
but  endeavouring  also  to  carry  on  efficiently  missionary 
work  among  the  natives.  In  a  letter  to  her  mother  she 
gives  the  following  account  of  her  daily  employments : 

"  I  know  you  would  like  to  know  how  I  am  engaged. 
Well  I  have  a  number  of  women,  who  come  in  the  fore- 
noon to  learn  to  sew,  and  I  cut  out  and  tack  their  gar- 
ments for  them,  said  garments  being  short  gowns,  set 
in  with  a  yoke  at  the  neck,  like  a  night-gown.  In  the 
afternoon  I  go  to  school,  where  about  forty  men  and 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM.  409 

women  attend;  and  assisted  by  the  Samoan  teacher 
who  has  been  placed  here  for  some  time,  teach  reading, 
cyphering  and  counting.  Of  course  I  cannot  do  much, 
not  being  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  language. 
Pray,  dear  M.,  that  I  may  have  strength  and  wisdom 
given  me  from  on  high,  and  that  I  may  be  willing  to 
labour  any  where,  and  to  suffer  if  called  to  it.  Mr. 
M.'s  continued  weakness  has  been  a  very  great  draw- 
back. I  have  been  in  almost  constant  attendance  upon 
him.  He  is  now  much  better." 

The  following  extracts  from  her  correspondence  will 
afford  additional  information  regarding  her  stay  here : 

TO   HER   MOTHER. 

Aneiteum,  August  2,  1859. 

"What  a  treat  your  letters  were!  How  eagerly  devoured ! 
read,  and  re-read.  They  contained  intelligence  both  joyful  and 
sad.  I  need  not  say,  that  I  was  surprised  at  the  number  of 
deaths,  for  I  have  learned  to  take  different  views  of  life.  And, 
indeed,  I  am  only  surprised,  when  I  think  of  the  climate  that 
any  body  lives  in  Pictou.  Notwithstanding,  I  long  for  one  of 
your  lovely  summer  evenings.  Twilight  is  a  lovely  hour  here, 
but  it  is  not  safe  to  go  out  and  enjoy  it. 

'.'  We  are  now  at  Umetch,  one  of  uncle's  out-stations,  where  he 
has  a  nice  little  lime-house  for  his  own  use.  It  is  allowed  to  be 
the  most  healthy  place  on  the  island,  and  there  is  a  large  field 
for  usefulness.  I  cannot  be  as  useful  as  I  should  like,  on  ac- 
count of  the  delicate  state  of  Mr.  Matheson's  health.  I  feel 
that  my  first  duty  is  to  attend  upon  him.  Sometimes  he  rallies, 
and  seems  quite  well,  and  then  he  has  attacks  of  his  old  com- 
plaint, not  very  severe,  and  he  does  not  seem  to  suffer  much. 
He  has  had  every  kindness  and  attention  shown  him  both  by 
uncle  and  Mr.  Inglis. 

' '  Do  not  ever  be  uneasy  about  me,  my  dear  mamma,  for  I  am 
well  and  strong,  subject  to  hoarseness  and  sore  throat,  and  re- 
85 


410  MEMOIR    OF    ME.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

quire  to  be  careful,  but  in  other  respects,  I  never  enjoyed  better 
health.  Only  think  I  shall  soon  be  two  years  from  home.  It 
does  seem  a  long,  long  time,  and  yet  what  a  wanderer  I  have 
been.  Do  not  think  of  me  as  far  away  from  you.  I  am  always 
near  hand,  and  water  only  separates  our  bodies,  not  our  hearts. 

'  I  am  very  happy  since  we  came  to  Umetch.  It  is  a  wild- 
looking  place  by  the  sea -side,  and  behind  us  high  hills  tower  up, 
clouds  often  resting  upon  them.  The  mission  premises  stand 
on  a  level  plain,  with  here  and  there  a  plantation  and  groves  of 
cocoanut  trees.  And  the  sea  dashes  against  the  reef  with  such 
violence,  causing  a  continual  sound,  sometimes  like  thunder. 

"  What  a  solemn  warning  P.'s  death  is  to  all  young  persons  ! 
When  I  left  she  looked  so  healthy.  Dear  C.  wrote  me  from 
Halifax.  Is  she  not  a  faithful  friend  ?  In  this  cold  world  there 
are  few  like  her.  I  feel  when  I  wander  in  the  woods  gathering 
lovely  flowers,  and  see  the  immense  trees  covered  with  creepers 
and  other  plants,  how  she  would  enjoy  it,  and  feel  as  if  I  could 
not  admire  alone.  I  trust  that  time  will  not  efface  the  friend- 
ship so  happily  begun  here,  and  we  know  that  if  not  here,  here- 
after we  shall  again  meet  in  that  bright  and  happy  world  where 
no  separations  ever  can  come,  and  where  there  will  be  nothing 
to  mar  the  joys  of  friendship. 

"  I  find  it  very- difficult  to  write  home.  Life  and  every  thing 
out  here  is  so  different  to  what  it  is  at  home,  and  little  things 
that  might  interest  you  are  so  common  that  we  never  think  of 
mentioning  them. 

"I. am  succeeding  with  the  Aneiteumese  language,  which. can 
only  be  acquired  by  intercourse  with  the  people  ;  and  you  may 
imagine  so,  as  I  have  no  person  to  talk  with  in  English  but  Mr. 
M.  I  know  your  mind  would  be  easy  if  you  knew  that  we  were 
to  remain  on  Aneiteum  during  the  next  rainy  season.  Of  that 
I  cannot  assure  you  at  present.  It  remains  to  be  decided.  Mr. 
M.  is  very  anxious  to  go.  I  trust  all  will  be  ordered  for  the  best. 
If  we  could  ever  feel  that  we  are  in  a  Father's  hand,  and  looking 
to  him  for  support  and  direction,  we  might  be  enabled  to  say, 
lie  doeth  all  things  well. 

"  We  had  a  visit  from  Bishop  Selwyn,  of  New  Zealand.  You 
cannot  think  what  a  dear  old  gentleman  he  is, — tnll  ami  digni- 


RESIDENCE    ON    ANEITEUM.  411 

fied,  and  so  fatherly.  When  I  was  going  into  the  room,  he  ad- 
vanced to  meet  me,  and  kept  hold  of  my  hands  for  a  long  time, 
and  made  me  sit  beside  him  on  the  sofa.  He  was  accompanied 
by  Mr.  Pattison,  a  young  man  who  is  of  very  high  family  and 
highly  educated,  but  who  has  given  up  all  to  come  out  here  and 
teach  the  poor  heathen.  The  bishop's  vessel  is  called  the 
'  Southern  Cross, '  and  he  visits  a  great  number  of  islands.  He 
takes  some  natives  from  each  island,  and  endeavours  to  teach 
them  English.  Of  course  we  think  his  plan  not  a  good  one,  but 
he  thinks  differently.  It  is  of  no  use  to  teach  the  natives  Eng- 
lish. The  only  way  is  to  learn  their  language,  and  in  the  end 
it  is  the  quickest  way." 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  Aneiteum,  Oct.  8. 

"  You  can  imagine  how  delighted  I  was  to  receive  your  letter, 
which  came  by  the  John  Williams.  There  is  a  little  vessel  lying 
here,  bound  for  China,  and  I  hurriedly  write  a  few  lines  to  send 
by  her.  The  John  Williams  brought  two  missionaries  and  their 
wives  for  Lifu.  She  is  to  sail  upon  Monday,  and  return  in  two 
or  three  weeks  on  her  homeward  voyage.  I  shall  miss  dear  C. 
and  the  children  very  much.  We  expect  to  remain  at  Umetch 
during  the  rainy  season.  Mr.  Matheson's  health  has  improved, 
and  since  we  have  decided  to  remain,  he  has  seemed  quite  happy 
and  contented.  C.  came  over  to  Umetch  to  spend  a  few  days 
with  me ;  and  when  the  J.  W.  was  signalized,  uncle  immediately 
sent  over  for  us.  Mr.  Matheson  rode  on  the  horse,  and  the  na- 
tives constructed  a  sedan  chair  for  C.  and  me  to  walk  and  be 
carried  by  turns.  Part  of  our  way  lay  over  the  hills,  and  part 
along  the  shore,  over  immense  rocks,  so  that  when  I  arrived 
here  my  feet  were  hanging  out  of  my  shoes.  We  feel  deeply 
for  Mr.  Paton,  situated  as  he  is  upon  Tanna.  He  is  labouring 
alone  there,  but  cannot  be  induced  to  leave.  He  is  now  prepar- 
ing to  buikl  his  house  in  a  more  elevated  situation,  as  where  he 
is  living  at  present  is  not  considered  healthy.  We  think  very 
much  about  our  Tannese  friends.  Our  station  seemed  a  very 
promising  one.  I  cannot  say  what  effect  our  leaving  may  pro- 


412  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

duce.  We  know  that  God  will  make  that  people  '  willing  in  the 
day  of  his  power, '  in  the  set  time  which  he  has  appointed. 

"  I  had  recent  letters  from  Mrs.  Creagh.  She  is  a  very  amia- 
ble person,  and  writes  me  such  affectionate  letters.  It  is  plea- 
sant to  have  some  person  out  here  (where  we  are  in  a  measure 
cut  off  from  society)  to  love  and  take  an  interest  in  one.  I  think 
many  persons  at  home  have  an  idea,  that  because  we  are  all  in 
the  South  Pacific,  we  must  be  very  near  each  other — forgetting 
that  the  ocean  rolls  between  us  and  our  friends  here,  as  well  as 
between  us  and  home.  Our  communication  by  letter  is  not  at 
all  frequent.  Oh,  my  dear  mamma,  do  not  think  that  because 
I  am  away  from  you  I  think  less  about  you  all,  or  take  less  in- 
terest in  you !  It  is  the  very  reverse.  '  Absence  makes  the 
heart  grow  fonder,'  and  I  have  magnified  you  into  a  set  of  per- 
fect beings,  and  think  that  there  is  no  home  like  mine.  My  in- 
terest in  you  deepens  every  day,  and  were  I  to  sit  and  think 
about  you,  it  would  unfit  me  for  work.  Believe  me,  at  times  I 
almost  try  to  forget  you  as  much  as  possible ;  but  I  am  very 
happy,  and  never  happier  than  when  busily  engaged. 

"  I  have  done  very  little  real  missionary  work,  but  I  must  be 
patient.  These  trials  are  sent  for  some  object.  It  is  much 
easier,  we  know,  to  work  than  to  suffer.  We  must  wait  God's 
time,  and  do  the  work  he  has  appointed  us. 

"We  had  a  visit  lately  from  H.  M.  S.  Cordelia.  This  being 
a  good  harbour,  and  the  natives  civilized,  we  have  longer  visits, 
and  more  frequent,  from  large  vessels,  than  any  other  harbour. 
Our  situation  upon  Tanna  was  a  very  beautiful,  but  a  very  lonely 
and  isolated  one,  as  we  had  only  a  boat  harbour,  and  foreigners 
were  afraid  to  land,  it  being  quite  unsafe." 

We  subjoin  extracts  from  Mrs.  M.'s  diary  while  resi- 
dent at  Umetch : 

".Inly  '21.    Here  I  find  myself  mmforhibly  mited  in  my  little' 
cottage,   in  this  wild,  romantic-looking  place.     I   desire  while 
licrr  in  dcvoli:  myself  as  much  as  possible  to  the  natives.     Oh, 
may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  me,  else  all  I  attempt  will  be 
vain  and  fruitless ! 


RESIDENCE    ON   ANEITEUM.  413 

"28.  Happy  day.  Commenced  afternoon  school.  Josa  ar- 
rived. Running  about  so  much  I  have  very  little  time,  and  al- 
most very  little  inclination  to  sit  and  read.  I  think  this  a  wildly 
beautiful  place,  the  natives  all  very  kind,  and  we  enjoying  every 
comfort.  Holy  Spirit,  inscribe  upon  my  heart  the  law  of  grati- 
tude for  all  thy  love  and  mercy,  0  God,  toward  me,  an  unde- 
serving rebel ! 

"  Aug.  1.  About  twenty  women  came  to  the  sewing  class.  In 
the  afternoon  at  school  about  twenty  women  and  forty-three 
males.  Mr.  M.  poorly  and  not  able  to  attend.  How  can  I  be 
sufficiently  grateful  to  my  heavenly  Father  for  the  health  and 
strength  which  he  has  so  mercifully  granted  to  me  ?  I  pray  that 
it  may  be  consecrated  to  his  service. 

"  2.  Busy  to-day — not  had  my  usual  time  for  reading.  I  have 
ever  placed  my  standard  of  female  excellence  very  high,  but  have 
I  in  earnest  aimed  at  it?  Truly  I  have  fallen  far,  far  short  of 
it.  I  want  firmness  and  decision  of  character.  I  am  too  ready 
to  yield  to  the  tempter.  I  do  not  think  so  vile  a  creature  walks 
the  earth — vile  because  I  know  what  is  right  and  do  it  not.  Oh, 
for  grace  and  strength  to  overcome  ! 

"4.  I  am  very  happy  in  '  My  Valley  Home. '  I  thank  thee, 
oh,  my  Father  in  heaven,  that  thou  hast  given  me  a  heart  to 
enjoy  all  thy  blessings  !  Watched  the  spray  dash  this  morning 
with  much  violence  against  the  reef.  Waters  look  dark  and  an- 
gry this  morning — the  hills  bleak  and  capped  with  clouds,  alto- 
gether forming  a  perfect  picture  of  wildness.  Why  is  it  that  in 
my  happiest  moments  there  is  a  tinge  of  sadness  ?  also  when  I 
hear  fine  music,  or  gaze  at  the  stars,  the  water,  or  anything 
beautiful  ?  Surely  it  is  because  my  heart  is  so  impure.  It  im- 
plies a  want  of  perfection. 

"5.  I  think  I  am  beginning  to  see  more  of  my  own  heart,  to 
feel  more  the  awfulness  of  sin.  I  fear  I  have  only  given  my 
Saviour  a  divided  heart.  I  desire  to  keep  a  faithful  account  of 
my  heart  in  this  diary,  and  oh,  may  I  think,  do,  or  say  nothing, 
which  I  should  be  ashamed  to  record  here !  Weather  still 
gloomy,  cold,  and  wet;  'but  some  days  must  be  dark  and 
dreary,'  and  brighter  days  will  come  to  my  soul  also.  I  trust 

36  • 


414  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

this  cloud  will  have  a  silver  lining.     Could  I  but  '  pray  without 
ceasing ! ' 

"I  desire  to  overcome  this  restive  unquiet  spirit,  also  this 
melancholy  and  sadness  that  often  steal  over  my  spirit,  and 
while  it  pleases  my  heavenly  Father  to  appoint  my  lot  in  this 
place,  to  do  whatsoever  my  hand  findeth  to  do.  And  oh,  while 
I  endeavour  to  teach  others,  may  I  myself  be  taught  of  God,  lest 
in  that  day  I  be  found  a  castaway  ! 

"  6.  Hoped  to  spend  a  long  evening  in  reading  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures and  in  meditation.     I  thank  thee,  most  holy  Father,  that 
I  have  come  to  this  place,  and  oh,  if  here  I  be  awakened  to  a 
sense  of  duty  and  in  this  solitary  place  I  be  brought  to  know 
more  of  my  own  heart,  and  become  better  fitted  to  combat  with 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  it  will  be  a  theme  for  never 
ending  praise  and  thanksgiving !     I  wish  always  to  spend  S& 
turday  evening  in  preparation  for  the  Sabbath,  and  to  spend 
Sabbath  twilight  in  prayer.     I  have  often  enjoyed  sweet  mo- 
ments then. 

"  Find  in  looking  back  to  this  diary,  that  I  have  many  long- 
ings to  overcome,  but,  (and  I  blush  to  own  it,)  I  have  not  strug- 
gled, striven.  I  know  of  myself  I  cannot,  but  I  desire  to  keep 
from  this  time  forth  a  continual  warfare  with  the  corruptions  of 
my  heart,  that  they  may  never  gain  the  ascendency. 

"  7.  Sabbath  evening,  trusted  and  hoped  to  have  a  long  twi- 
light, to  spend  in  meditation  and  prayer,  but  had  many  inter- 
ruptions. I  find  I  must  be  very  watchful  over  myself,  lest  I 
should  grow  impatient,  if  I  do  not  have  all  the  time  I  should 
like  for  myself.  I  desire  to  have  a  living  religion,  warm,  fervent 
piety  in  the  heart,  that  will  influence  my  daily  conduct.  I 
heartily  wish  to  be  delivered  from  an  unquiet  spirit — a  carving 
out  or  planning  ways  for  myself.  All  that  is  before  me  is  known 
to  my  heavenly  Father ;  and  could  I  but  cast  myself  entirely 
upon  his  care,  who  has  guided  and  sustained  me  hitherto,  all 
would  be  well. 

"  8.  Showery  to-day,  cold  this  evening.  Everything  becomes 
monotonous  here,  and  we  move  on  day  after  day,  as  if  there 
should  be  no  end  of  time  with  us,  and  I  find  that  anything  out 


RESIDENCE   ON  ANEITEUM.  415 

of  the  usual  way  excites  me  and  makes  me  unsteady.     Oh,  for 
equanimity  of  disposition  1 

"  9.  Gleams  of  sunshine  to-day  amid  the  storm  and  rain.  Oh, 
that  I  could  live  in  the  present,  not  in  dreaming  of  the  past  or 
planning  for  the  future,  remembering  the  moments  which  are 
flitting  by  can  never  be  recalled,  and  that  for  every  one  I  must 
at  last  render  a  solemn  account !  Would  that  I  might  be  grow- 
ing hourly  (daily  is  too  slow)  in  grace.  When  will  I  ever  arrive 
at  perfection  ?  And  now  unto  Him  who  is  able  to  keep  me  from 
falling,  and  to  present  me  faultless  before  the  presence  of  his 
glory  with  exceeding  joy,  I  commit  myself,  consecrating  my 
all  to  him.  desiring  none  but  Christ,  to  know  no  will  but  his, 
and  to  go  on  daily  striving  against  those  inward  corruptions, 
this  depraved  heart,  until  I  shall  come  off  conqueror  through 
him  that  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.  What  if  at  last  I 
should  be  found  a  castaway !  Awful  thought !  Great  God 
forbid.  For  the  last  week  my  sins  have  pressed  heavily  upon 
me,  and  all  seemed  doubt  and  darkness.  Have  a  little  more 
light  to-day.  Would  that  the  flame  of  his  love  might  penetrate 
this  stony  heart. 

"  10.  Took  a  walk  this  afternoon,  for  the  first  time  since  I 
came  here,  inland;  ascended  part  of  the  way  up  the  hill.  En- 
joyed the  scene,  and  came  running  and  tumbling  down.  Thought 
much  to-day  of  the  depravity  of  my  heart ;  feel  almost  dis- 
couraged. This  is  wrong.  I  must  struggle  away  and  look  to 
Christ  for  the  issue,  feeling  that  I  myself  can  do  nothing.  I 
have  much,  much  to  overcome.  I  would  have  a  heart  burning 
with  love  to  Christ.  I  want  to  have  within  myself  a  sweet  sense 
of  pardon.  I  want  to  love  all  men,  to  desire  that  all  might  be 
saved,  and  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  advance  the  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

"13.  At  the  -close  of  another  week  I  desire  to  ponder  the  path 
of  my  feet.  My  spirits  are  sadly  depressed  just  now  ;  partly  on 
account  of  my  sins,  my  constantly  yielding  like  a  slender  reed 
before  the  blast  of  temptation,  and  also  the  time  is  fast  ap- 
proaching when  the  John  Williams  will  call  here  on  her  home- 
ward voyage.  Mr.  M.,  too,  is  weak  and  poorly.  I  know  it  is 
wrong  to  despond,  very  wrong.  Oh,  my  Father,  teach  me  to 


416  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

live  in  the  present,  to  be  up  and  doing !  May  my  spirits  not  flag ; 
may  I  neither  faint  nor  grow  weary  but  press  onward.  Had  a 
delightful  walk  upon  the  top  of  the  hill  this  afternoon.  The 
plain  below  looked  quiet  and  pretty,  and  the  high  hills  rising  up 
all  around  as  if  protecting  it,  and  the  sea  sparkling  and  looking 
such  an  intense  blue.  It  was  truly  a  sweet  picture,  and  has  en- 
deared my  heart  more  to  Umetch.  I  sat  upon  a  rock  and  sang, 
"Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul,"  but  the  heart  was  not  entirely  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  lovely  scene,  nor  did  it  burn  with  pure  love  to 
that  Saviour,  who  came  to  redeem  a  fallen  world.  I  seem  to 
move  about  here  as  one  in  a  dream,  and  cannot  really  admire  all 
that  is  lovely.  It  is  because  my  heart  is  so  narrow,  so  contracted, 
so  imperfect.  I  want  to  be  a  real  Christian,  not  wavering 
nor  undecided,  but  sincere,  pure,  true.  I  think  I  am  beginning 
to  look  more  calmly  upon  things  now,  both  pleasures  and  disap- 
pointments, and  I  trust  it  may  be  so  that  this  wild  disposition 
may  be  restrained. 

"15.  I  have  felt  very  happy  all  day,  and  particularly  this 
evening.  Now  I  wish  to  know  why  it  is.  If  it  is  the  sense  of 
pardon,  that  inward  peace  which  flows  from  a  heart  right  with 
God,  then  is  it  true  happiness,  that  which  the  world  can  neither 
give,  nor,  (blessed  be  God,)  take  away.  If  it  be  anything 
worldly  or  sinful,  and  fleshly  desires,  I  pray  that  it  may  be  re- 
moved. Rather  would  I  for  ever  have  sorrow  on  account  of  my 
sins,  than  have  my  heart  absorbed  with  the  things  of  time,  and 
forget  my  God.  I  know  the  Christian's  pathway  through  the 
wilderness  of  this  world  is  not  one  of  roses,  that  there  are 
thorns  and  briars  in  the  way.  '  Whosoever  will  be  my  disciple, 
let  him  take  up  his  CROSS  and  follow  me. '  Only  think  !  poor 
weak,  little  heart,  that  cannot  deny  itself  for  Jesus,  who  has 
done  so  much  for  me.  I  desire  strength  from  on  high,  that  I 
may*  deny  myself,  have  my  will  swallowed  up  in"  his.  I  desire 
to  be  pressing  onward,  not  discouraged  at  my  many  falls. 
'  Hold  up  my  goings. '  '  Save,  Lord,  hear  me  when  I  call  upon 
thee. ' 

"18.  We  have  had  a  charming  day,  and,  oh,  this  exquisite 
evening!  Masses  of  silvery  clouds  floating  beneath  a  sky 
of  a  soft  azure  blue,  and  others  just  catching  the  last  rays  of  the 


RESIDENCE   ON   ANEITEUM.  417 

setting  sun,  converted  into  hues  of  brilliant  gold.  I  dare  not 
say  positively  that  I  am  a  Christian,  yet  I  do  hope  I  am  one. 
Look  not  upon  me,  0,  God,  for  I  am  black  and  vile,  but  look 
upon  Jesus  Christ,  who  bore  in  his  own  body  the  guilt  of  a  de- 
praved world !  Yes,  I  have  felt  happy  to-day !  I  trust  I  may 
not  be  elated,  and  feel  that  there  is  anything  good  in  me.  I  lay 
my  sins  on  Jesus. 

"20.  Devoted  this  afternoon  to  writing  to  the  precious  ones 

at  home.     I  proposed  this  night  to  meet  with  C .  in  prayer 

to  our  Father  at  twilight  on  Sabbath  evening. 

"23.  Alone  to-day  at  Umetch,  Mr.  M.  having  walked 
to  Anelicauhat,  though  very  unfit.  I  desire  to  have  a  heart- 
searching.  It  is  very  disagreeable,  and  my  mind  very  unwilling ; 
this  heart  so  impure  and  I  so  vile  and  degraded.  Search  me,  0, 
God,  and  try  me ! 

"Reading  some  in  .the  history  of  Germany.  I  desire  to  make 
a  wise  improvement  of  my  type.  There  is  such  a  monotony 
here.  One  feels  inclined  to  dream  away  the  time,  more  espe- 
cially when  we  hear  so  distinctly  the  '  music  of  the  waters,'  and 
I  am  not  3b  active  as  I  was  in  Nova  Scotia.  I  MUST  overcome 
this.  I  have  only  one  life  to  live,  the  past  time  I  cannot  recall, 
of  the  future  I  have  no  assurance.  How  important,  then,  that 
I  improve  the  present.  O,  Father  in  heaven,  show  me  the 
value  of  time  !  My  soul  cleaveth  unto  the  dust ;  quicken  me, 
oh,  quicken  me,  let  me  rest  in  thee,  my  will  moulded  to  thine  ! 
Oh  deliver  me  from  a  restive,  unquiet  spirit !" 

The  missionaries  had  been  expecting  the  arrival  of 
Mr.  Johnston  at  this  time,  and  the  delay  of  his  coming 
seriously  deranged  their  plans.  The  John  Williams  was 
about  going  to  England,  and  it  had  been  arranged  that 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis  should  go  in  her,  to  superintend  the 
printing  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  Aneiteumese  lan- 
guage. This  rendered  necessary  the  removal  of  Mr. 
Copeland  to  Aneiteum  to  take  the  charge  of  his  station. 

*  A  dear  young  friend  in  Nova  Scotia. 


418  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

Mr.  Paton  was  thus  left  alone  on  Tanna  without  the  aid 
even  of  a  female  missionary,  while  Mr.  Matheson's  sta- 
tion, which  had  been  commenced  under  such  favourable 
circumstances,  was  left  unoccupied.  Erromanga,  too, 
should  have  had  another  missionary.  The  smaller 
islands  of  Fotuna  and  Niua  were  eager  for  missionaries. 
In  fact  the  whole  field  was  more  open  than  it  has  ever 
been  since. 

In  October  the  John  Williams  arrived  at  Aneiteum, 
and  after  spending  a  few  weeks  in  visiting  the  neigh- 
bouring islands,  returned  in  November,  whence  she  sailed 
on  the  13th  for  Sydney,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis  on 
board.  Along  with  them  went  also  Mr.  Geddie's  chil- 
dren, except  the  youngest.  This,  of  course,  was  a  se- 
vere trial  to  their  parents.  This  parting  with  their  chil- 
dren is  one  of  the  most  painful  trials  to  which  missiona- 
ries in  the  South  Seas,  and  some  other  fields  are  sub- 
jected. Mrs.  M.  also  felt  the  departure  of  her  cousins, 
particularly  the  eldest.  She  spent  about  a  fortnight  at 
Mr.  Geddie's  station  during  each  visit  of  the  John  Wil- 
liams, and  among  other  events  thus  describes  a  parting 
between  them  and  some  of  the  natives. 

"  We  had  a  farewell  meeting  with  the  boys  and  girls  on 
the  premises,  a  few  evenings  since.  It  was  very  inter- 
esting. They  all  behaved  very  nicely,  and  appeared  to 
enjoy  themselves.  After  tea  we  came  into  the  dining 
room,  which  was  beautifully  decorated  with  flowers. 
Charlotte  read  a  farewell  address.  The  'young  chief 
made  a  very  appropriate  speech.  We  had  some  music, 
and  one  or  two  addresses,  when  the  evening's  enter- 
tainment closed  by  singing  our  national  anthem  and  the 
doxology,  during  the  singing  of  which  the  natives  stood. 


RESIDENCE    ON    ANEITEUM.  419 

We,  too , enjoyed  ourselves,  and  could  scarcely  fancy  that 
those  intelligent,  well-dressed  natives  were  a  few  years 
ago  perfect  savages." 

We  subjoin  some  extracts  from  Mrs.  M's.  diary  at 
this  time." 

"  Anelicauhat,  Aug.  25.  Enjoyed  a  walk  upon  the  hill  this 

morning  with  C .  We  had  a  sweet  and  I  trust  profitable 

conversation.  I  do  feel  differently  now  to  what  I  ever  did  be- 
fore. I  praise  my  Father  in  heaven !  I  think  I  am  not  so  excit- 
able. I  know  that  those  sins  yet  lurk  in  my  heart,  and  it  is 
only  restraining  grace  that  prevents  them  from  being  clothed  in 
words  and  actions.  I  require  to  watch  and  pray  without  ceasing  I 
This  evening  spent  in  conversation  not  profitable.  I  fear  I  in- 
dulge too  much.  Oh.  I  trust  that  nothing  may  lead  my  heart 
astray — that  I  may  be  firm  and  decided  in  choosing  the  right 
— ever  looking  for  strength  from  on  high ! — feeling  my  own 
weakness — and  that  if  others  can  afford  to  walk  loosely,  I  can- 
not. If  I  cannot  speak  freely  to  persons  without  sinning, 
better  by  far  be  distant  and  reserved,  never  mind  if  counted  odd. 

"  Sept.  6.  Aneiteum  seems  to  be  wearing  her  best  dress  just 
now.  All  nature  looks  lovely,  and  '  the  big  tree  '  clothed  with 
luxuriant  foliage,  more  venerable  and  inviting  than  ever ;  with 
its  majestic  branches  almost  sweeping  the  ground.  I  will  take 
my  Bible,  and  sit  under  its  shade  a  little  while  before  school  com- 
mences. '  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner  I' 

"13.  Have  not  felt  very  well  for  two  days  past — feel  very 
feverish ;  must  try  and  overcome  it,  and  not  let  one  unpleasant 
word  escape  my  lips.  The  birds  sang  so  sweetly  this  afternoon, 
it  made  me  feel  happy.  Everything  here  drags  one  down.  If 
we  could  only  live  above  this  world,  and  rise  superior  to  its  en- 
joyments, the  darkness  around  us  would  not  influence  us. 

"  16.  We  had  a  storm  to-day  of  thunder  and  very  heavy  rain. 
Nothing  particular  transpired  this  week.  I  rise  every  morning 
about  six,  kept  busy  with  house  duties  until  half-past  eight, 
when  the  women  come  to  sew.  After  dinner,  which  is  about  12 
o'clock,  pencil  a  little,  hear  my  little  girls  their  lessons,  and  teach 


420  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

them  writing  on  the  slates,  read  until  school-time,  which  is 
three  o'clock.  After  school,  visit  the  sick,  walk  or  sew,  read, 
&c. ,  translate  Aneiteuinese  with  Mr.  M.  Thus  day  after  day 
flies  away,  and  oh,  how  apt  are  we  to  grow  cold  and  careless, 
about  those  things  which  concern  the  salvation  of  our  souls ! 

Oct.  18.  My  birth-day.  Twenty-two  years  of  my  life  gone, 
and  oh !  how  little  accomplished.  This  day  two  years,  I  sat 
down  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  by  the  side  of  my  beloved  mamma. 
We  were  all  sad,  for  upon  the  next  day,  there  was  to  be  a  fare- 
well taking ;  and  now  I  have  been  two  years  from  my  much 
loved  home.  Oh,  how  many  sins  have  I  committed  in  that 
time — how  often  have  I  gone  astray !  I  desire  this  day,  0  God ! 
to  renew  my  covenant  with  thee  ;  to  resolve  in  thy  strength  that 
I  will  henceforth  walk  with  thee !  I  desire  to  become  dead  to 
the  world  ;  to  overcome  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  ;  and  to  consecrate 
myself  entirely  to  the  service  of  (rod,  in  what  way  soever  he 
may  appoint.  Lord,  undertake  for  me. 

"23.  I  desire,  0  God !  on  this  holy  Sabbath,  to  consecrate  my- 
self anew  to  thy  service  and  glory !  O  Lord  !  thou  knowest  how 
weak  I  am,  how  prone  to  what  is  evil,  how  averse  to  what  is 
good.  Undertake  for  me,  0  my  God !  strengthen  me  with 
might  in  the  inner  man,  and  clothe  me  with  the  robe  of  my  Sa- 
viour's righteousness!  May  I  indeed  mourn,  when  I  think  of 
the  coldness  of  my  heart,  in  return  for  thy  boundless  love ! 
Anew  I  dedicate  myself  to  thee,  0  God !  Almighty  maker  of 
heaven  and  earth !  accept  of  me,  worthless  and  vile,  though  I 
be,  take  me  and  make  of  me  what  thou  wilt.  I  deeply  mourn 
over  the  errors  of  my  past  life ;  and  know  that  of  myself  I  can 
do  nothing  to  merit  thy  favour.  I  have  gone  astray  like  a  lost 
sheep  ;  seek  thy  servant,  and  bring  me  into  thy  fold. 

"  Anelicauhat,  Nov.  5.  Saturday  night.  We  have  been 
nearly  two  weeks — flown  how  quickly — at  the  harbour  waiting 
ili;1  arrival  of  the  John  Williams.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis  came 
over  upon  Monday  last.  Mr.  M.  has  been  poorly  this  week, 
vomiting  blood.  I  have  not  done  much,  feel  bewildered  and  ex- 
cited. Exquisite  sunset  and  delightful  moonlight  ni^ht.  How 
]  am  carried  back  to  my  home  far  away,  where  th^se  I  love 
dearest  dwell. 


RESIDENCE   ON   ANEITEUM.  421 

"  16.  Day  before  yesterday  I  parted  with  my  beloved  C , 

on  board  the  John  Williams.  I  never  knew  until  now,  how  dear 
she  was  to  me.  Shall  we  meet  again  on  earth  ?  O  God !  thou 
knowest.  May  we  endeavour  to  serve  thee  in  our  different 
spheres  of  labour,  and  may  we  dwell  for  ever  with  thee  in  that 
bright  happy  land  where  there  is  no  parting.  Our  favourite 
walks  seem  to  have  lost  all  their  charms  for  me ;  and  it  pain- 
fully recalls  memories  of  the  past  even  to  look  at  flowers.  Yes- 
terday, when  the  natives  were  carrying  me  home  in  my  sedan 
chair,  the  tide  being  too  high,  we  could  not  cross  at  the  usual 
place.  They  brought  me  directly  through  our  favourite  walk 
across  the  ford,  and  under  the  big  tree.  What  my  feelings  were 
cannot  be  described.  To-day  I  am  not  well,  but  must  on  no  ac- 
count yield  to  my  indolent  feelings.  My  lot  is  cast  here  now.  I 
must  be  up  and  doing,  remembering  that  '  the  night  cometh 
when  no  man  can  work.'  Father  in  heaven,  I  give  myself  to 
thee!" 

We  add  extracts  of  two  letters  written  at  the  same 
period  : 

TO   HER  BROTHER. 

Andteum,  Nov.  7,  1859. 

'  We  have  a  nice  little  station  at  Umetch,  and  endeavour  to 
do  what  we  can.  There  is  so  much  work  to  be  done,  and  how 
few  are  the  labourers  ;  I  think  persons  at  home  understand  very 
little  about  missionary  work  in  the  South-Sea  islands.  The  mis- 
sionary is  his  own  carpenter,  blacksmith,  mason,  &c.,  besides 
printing  and  instructing  the  natives.  Uncle  is  now  building  a 
large  stone  church  which  will  be  quite  an  ornament  to  the  mis- 
sion premises,  which  begins  to  look  quite  like  a  little  village. 
There  are  two  foreign  families  residing  here,  engaged  in  sandal- 
wood  trading  and  whaling.  They  do  not  draw  many  of  the  na- 
tives after  them. 

' '  Oh,  dear  M ,  it  is  a  sad  trial  to  be  laid  aside  from  active 

labour  as  we  are  !     Mr.   M.  has  been  very  patient  and  uncom- 
plaining during  all  his  illness  ;  but  he  required  a  great  deal  of 
attention.     Were  he  really  ill,  it  would  be  much  easier  for  me  to 
36 


422  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

write  about  his  health.  Sometimes  he  is  quite  well.  He  is 
never  confined  to  bed  for  any  length  of  time.  I  am  afraid  that 
we  are  not  patient  enough.  We  still  have  encouraging  news 
from  our  station.  The  people  say  they  are  anxious  for  our  re- 
turn. Mr.  Paton's  station  is  not  so  encouraging.  The  people 
for  many  years  have  come  in  contact  with  foreigners,  and  have 
been  ill  treated  by  them,  consequently  they  have  no  love  for  the 
missionary,  and  the  meetings  for  public  worship  are  very  irre- 
gularly attended." 

TO  THE  SAME. 

Aneiteum,  Dec.  1,  1859. 

"  Last  week  uncle  commenced  school  visitation.  He  and  C — , 
with  Helen,  and  nearly  all  the  girls  and  boys  in  their  yard,  came 
over  to  Umetch.  They  remained  all  night  at  our  house,  and  the 
next  morning  we  set  off  for  Anuimetch,  a  district  amid  the  hills, 
in  the  interior  of  the  island.  The  natives  constructed  a  sedan 
chair  for  me,  and  I  walked  part,  and  was  carried  part  of  the 
way.  Our  boys  set  off  on  a  trot  with  me,  and  I  was  far  ahead 
of  the  procession,  when  we  had  a  shower  of  rain,  and  I  heard 
that  Mr.  M.  who  came  on'  horseback,  had  turned  and  gone 
home.  Of  course,  this  damped  my  pleasure,  as  we  expected  to 
be  away  two  days,  and  I  could  not  leave  Mr.  M.  to  provide  for 
himself.  I  concluded  to  go  on  and  return  that  evening.  So  on 
we  went,  sometimes  by  the  side  of  a  lovely  river,  and  at  times 
in  wild  lonely  places,  climbing  up  the  sides  of  rocks,  and  away 
down  in  what  had  been  the  bed  of  a  river.  We  saw  some  lovely 
orchids  in  bloom,  a  great  many  ferns,  and  climbing  flowering 
plants. 

"The  house  made  for  uncle's  accommodation,  is  upon  the 
top  of  a  little  hill,  from  whence  there  is  a  fine  view  of  the  valley 
and  river.  We  found  ourselves  completely  hemmed  in  by  high 
hills.  I  had  prepared  dinner,  but  the  natives  had  a  dinner  pro- 
vided for  us,  consisting  of  taro  and  fowls.  I  left  in  the  after- 
ternoon,  hoping  to  gather  some  flowers  on  my  way  home ;  but 
the  boys  ran  off  with  me  in  the  chair,  and  before  tea-time  I  was 
set  down  at  our  own  door.  They  would  not  allow  me  to  walk, 
as  walking  is  very  difficult  and  tiresome.  The  road  is  one  of  the 


RESIDENCE   ON   ANEITEUM.  423 

wildest  and  worst  imaginable.  It  was  amusing  to  see  the  pro- 
cession, aunt  and  Ella  foremost,  carried  in  a  Nahat — a  number 
of  natives  carrying  bundles  and  baskets — next,  I  came  in  my 
chair,  and  an  immense  number  of  natives  following,  to  visit  the 
schools,  and  render  assistance.  The  day  after  the  mission  party 
came  home,  we  went  in  another  direction,  and  walked  over  a 
hill  to  a  district  on  the  other  side  of  it.  "We  had  a  fine  view  of 
the  surrounding  hills  and  valleys,  and  could  see  far  out  in  the 
blue  ocean.  We  were  very  much  pleased  with  our  visit.  Many 
of  the  natives  read  exceedingly  well,  and  there  are  very  few  who 
do  not  read. 

' '  The  natives  of  this  island  have  expressed  a  great  deal  of 
sympathy  with  Mr.  Matheson,  and  have  been  very  kind  to  us, 
rendering  all  assistance  in  their  power." 

Mr.  Matheson  however,  could  not  be  satisfied  where  he  was, 
and  as  he  was  employed.  His  desire  was  to  be  labouring  among 
the  heathen,  and  he  was  specially  desirous  to  be  back  at  his  own 
station.  To  hare  returned  at  the  commencement  of  the  rainy 
season,  which  is  always  unhealthy,  and  when  it  would  have  been 
almost  impossible  to  communicate  with  them  would  have  been 
doubly  injudicious.  The  disappointment  preyed  upon  his  health 
and  spirits,  and  he  accordingly  acceded  to  a  proposal  to  spend 
a  few  months  on  Erromanga. 


424  MEMOIR   OF  MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

RESIDENCE    ON   ERROMANGA. 

THE  next  four  months,  embracing  the  rainy  season, 
were  spent  on  Erromanga.  Their  stay  here  presents 
few  incidents  worthy  of  note.  They  endeavoured  to 
render  such  aid  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon  in  their  work 
as  was  in  their  power,  though  from  their  ignorance  of 
the  language  and  the  delicate  state  of  Mr.  M.'s  health 
they  could  do  but  little  in  this  way.  They  found  it  to 
be  a  great  trial  to  be  not  only  away  from  their  station, 
but  in  a  position  in  which  they  could  not  be  actively  en- 
gaged in  missionary  work.  Mr.  M.  felt  this  the  more 
from  the  faltering  nature  of  his  disease,  in  consequence 
of  which  he  was  not  sensible  of  his  weakness  ;  and  though 
endeavouring  to  maintain  resignation  to  the  Divine  will, 
yet  his  absence  from  his  station  preyed  upon  his  spirits. 
Mrs.  M.'s  correspondence  and  diary  show  how  much  her 
heart  was  in  her  proper  mission  work,  but  she  sought  to 
submit  to  her  present  position,  as  the  arrangement  of 
Divine  Providence,  and  carefully  to  minister  to  her  hus- 
band, whose  state  of  mind  we  must  add,  was  an  addi- 
tional trial  to  her.  Having  now  leisure  time  she  endea- 
voured to  improve  her  mind  and  heart  by  reading  and 
study.  As  illustrative  of  their  residence  on  Erromanga, 
we  shall  now  furnish  extracts  from  their  correspondence, 


RESIDENCE    ON   ERROMANGA.  425 

and  from  Mrs.  M.'s  diary.     Under  date  30th  Jan.  1860, 
Mr.  M.  wrote : 

"  This  you  are  aware  is  the  most  unhealthy  season  of  the  year, 
and  though  I  could  never  boast  of  being  a  very  strong  person, 
still,  at  present  my  symptoms  are  all  much  more  favourable  and 
seem  to  indicate  a  more  permanent  restoration  to  strength  ;  yet 
what  may  be  the  ultimate  issue  is  known  only  to  God,  and  for  it 
we  would  wait  in  faith  and  in  prayer,  knowing  that  God 
reigneth.  We  would  in  this,  recognise  his  hand  and  rejoice  in 
the  assurance  that  all  these  dispensations  of  his  providence  shall 
be  overruled  for  good  ;  and  though  we  are  not  where  we  would 
be,  or  perhaps  as  actively  engaged  as  we  could  desire,  yet  if  we 
are  where  God  would  have  us  and  there  doing  what  we  can,  we 
would  endeavour  to  acquiesce  in  his  will,  and  while  doing  so  we 
would  indulge  the  fond  hope  that  by  you  all  we  are  held  in  re- 
membrance before  God,  and  that  in  answer  to  your  prayers  I  may 
yet  be  enabled  to  do  something  more  in  the  vineyard  of  our  Re- 
deemer. Instead  of  entertaining  hard  thoughts  of  God — instead 
of  saying,  that  we  would  that  the  past  had  been  otherwise,  we  would 
consider  it  as  the  happiest,  as  the  most  precious  period  of  my  life;  a 
period  com  posed  of  one  unbroken  series  of  Divine  mercies,  comforts 
and  consolations,  one  in  which  the  richest  mercies  of  God's  grace 
were  made  to  shine  forth  most  illustriously,  even  in  the  bilterest 
hour  of  trial  and  distress — one  in  which  the  sympathizing  Friend 
(who  does  indeed  stick  closer  than  any  earthly  friend)  was  an 
ever-present  help,  imparting  at  all  times  a  sufficiency  of  every 
needed  grace,  and  a  period  of  all  others,  rich  in  the  cultivation 
of  sweet  intercourse  and  communion  with  God.  Though  I  have 
no|t  been  allowed  to  remain  at  my  post  and  there  be  as  actively 
engaged,  as  we  could  desire ;  in  that  respect  clouds  and  darkness 
have  been  round  about  us  ;  but  as  the  Lord  of  hosts  has  been, 
and  is  still  with  us,  and  as  the  God  of  Jacob  has  been  and  is  still 
our  refuge,  as  the  darkness  is  now  beginning  to  pass  away,  and  as 
to  the  eye  of  humanity  the  bright  side  of  the  cloud  is  being  again 
turned  towards  us,  we  could  say  in  reference  to  the  past,  the 
Lord  hath  done  all  things  well,  and  we  would  at  the  same  time  call 
upon  our  soul  and  all  that  is  within  us,  to  bless  God's  holy  name. " 
36* 


426  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS."   MATHESON. 

The  following  are  extracts  of  Mrs.  M.'s  correspon- 
dence during  this  period : 

TO   HER  MOTHER. 

"  Erromanga,  Dec.  12,  1859. 

"We  came  here  yesterday,  after  a  twenty-four  hours'  passage 
in  a  trading  vessel  called  the  '  New  Forest, '  and  now  I  must  ex- 
plain the  reason.  The  missionary  brethren  would  not  consent 
to  our  going  to  Tanna  alone  before  the  commencement  of  the 
rainy  season,  as  Mr.  M.  is  not  strong  or  healthy  enough  for  the 
arduous  labour  and  anxiety  there,  although  he  could  manage 
very  well  on  a  civilized  island  like  Aneiteum,  where  the  people 
are  not  superstitious  about  sickness ;  but  Mr.  M.  had  made  up 
his  mind  to  leave  Aneiteum.  To  come  to  Erromanga  was  the 
only  alternative,  so  we  came  suddenly  upon  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon 
last  evening,  and  met  with  a  very  warm  reception  from  them. 
For  the  sake  of  health,  they  have  their  house  built  on  the  top 
of  a  high  hill,  so  that  while  we  remain  here  we  may  be  laying  in 
a  stock  of  health.  I  was  very  sorry  in  many  respects  to  leave 
Aneiteum.  In  the  first  place  I  was  actively  engaged.  In  the 
next,  every  thing  that  could  have  been  done  for  Mr.  Matheson's 
health  and  comfort  was  done.  We  had  no  anxiety  or  trouble 
about  anything.  We  expect  to  remain  here  until  Mr.  Johnston 
comes,  who,  if  he  left  Nova  Scotia  in  October,  will  probably  be 
here  in  April ;  and  then,  if  all  is  well,  we  proceed  together  to 
Tanna,  or  some  other  field  of  labour. 

"I  hope  to  make  myself  very  happy  and  comfortable  here. 
My  only  regret  is  that  I  can  do  nothing  in  the  way  of  missionary 
work,  if  I  except  a  native  lad  of  Aneiteum  whom  I  have  brought 
as  a  servant,  and  whom  I  hope  to  be  able  to  instruct.  You  need 
not  think  me  delicate  after  what  I  underwent  last  rainy  season. 
I  was  never  sick,  and  it  being  my  first  in  those  climates  must 
have  been  trying.  At  least  it  generally  is,  and  Mrs.  Gordon,  for 
many  months  after  she  came  here,  was  very  often  prostrated 
with  fever.  I  have  very  great  reason  for  thankfulness.  Mr. 
M.  too  might  have  been  very  well  to-day,  had  he  remained  on 
Aneiteum,  but  he  is  anxious  to  be  at  a  heathen  field  of  labour. 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  427 

The  natives  were  very  sorry  about  our  leaving,  and  my  two  little 
girls  stood  crying  on  the  beach.  I  could  hear  them  long  after  I 
left  the  shore. 

".The  work  here  meets  with  a  little  encouragement.  Oh, 
that  Tanna  were  in  such  a  prepared  state  to  receive  the  gospel ! 
Nothing  but  a  sense  of  duty  keeps  us  away  from  our  station. 
There  are  many  difficulties  to  contend  with  there  unknown  upon 
many  of  the  other  islands — for  instance,  their  ideas  about  sick- 
ness ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  Mr.  Paton's  death  and  Mr.  M.  's 
sickness  would  for  a  time  greatly  retard  the  work.  But  God's 
ways  are  not  as  our  ways.  He  alone  sees  the  end  from  the  be- 
ginning. The  hearts  of  all  men  are  in  his  hand,  and  he  can  turn 
them  whithersoever  he  pleases. 

"  We  are  living  on  the  top  of  a  high  hill,  and  get  a  fine  sea 
breeze.  This  range  of  hills  stretches  across  the  island  for  some 
distance.  There  are  scarcely  any  trees  upon  it.  In  some  places 
the  grass  is  quite  green,  and  reminds  me  of  hills  at  home — quite 
different  from  any  I  have  seen  before  in  the  South  Seas.  There 
are  pleasant  walks,  a  fine  view  of  the  ocean,  and  of  all  ships  en- 
tering the  harbour.  In  the  interior  you  see  bleak,  barren  hills, 
and  richly  wooded  valleys.  There  is  a  lovely  river,  which  runs 
into  Dillon's  Bay.  We  landed  just  at  the  spot  where  Williams 
is  said  to  have  been  killed.  The  scenery  is  not  wildly  beautiful, 
like  some  parts  of  Aneiteum  and  Tanna,  yet  it  has  its  charms. 


DISTANT    VIEW    OF    DILLON'S  BAY. 


428  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

TO  HER  BROTHER. 

"  Erromanga,  Dec.  26. 

"My  spirit  hovered  near  you  all  day  yesterday.  Were  you 
not  thinking  and  speaking  of  the  absent  one  ?  They  talk  of 
time  working  changes  in  people,  and  their  hearts  being  weaned 
from  home.  Time  has  not  acted  so  with  me.  My  heart  seems 
more  firmly  attached  than  ever  before  to  that  loved  circle. 
What  are  you  doing  ?  I  fancied  you  at  home  yesterday,  fancied 
myself  walking  by  your  side,  or  seated  in  the  big  front  parlour. 
Isn't  it  a  lovely,  sociable,  homelike  room?  But  fancy  me  perched 
upon  a  hill  on  Erromanga,  with  an  extensive  view  of  the  sea  in 
front,  and  ranges  of  hills  behind  us,  with  only  a  little  grove  of 
trees  scattered  here  and  there,  and  those  hills  almost  entirely 
uninhabited.  If  you  look  to  the  south-west,  Traitor's  Head  is 
to  be  seen,  generally  capped  with  clouds,  and  the  population  of 
Erromanga  seems  to  be  concentrated  in  that  direction,  where 
vegetation  is  abundant  and  the  appearance  tropical.  We  are, 
I  should  think,  1000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  near 
the  side  of  the  hill,  which  is  almost  perpendicular  ;  and  Dillon's 
Bay,  the  valley,  and  river  look  lovely  lying  below.  I  have  not 
seen  many  of  the  heathen,  those  who  come  about  being  partially 
civilized,  and  Mr.  Gordon  has  a  few  boys  who  remain  with 
him. 

"  This  is  a  lovely  day,  excessively  warm,  the  sky  of  an  intense 
blue,  and  masses  of  white  silvery  clouds  floating  about.  Nothing 
to  remind  one  of  Christmas  day  at  home.  Would  that  some 
carrier  dove  would  drop  me  a  note  this  morning.  How  I  long 
to  hear  from  you  all.  I  find  that  it  does  not  do  for  me  to  sit 
and  think  of  you  all.  Sometimes  it  is  quite  painful  to  look  at 
your  portraits,  they  look  so  lifeless. ' ' 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

Erromanga,  29th  Jan.,  1860. 

"  I  often  think  of  the  many  precious  hours  persons  at  home 
spend  in  decorating  their  frail  bodies.  Would  that  we  might 
ever  keep  the  bar  of  God  in  view,  and  remember  that  every 
hour  is  bringing  us  nearer  to  it. 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  429 

"Won't  you  rejoice  with  me  when  you  hear  that  we  are  once 
more  at  our  station  ?  Does  it  not  seem  as  if  God  desired  us  to 
feel  our  own  weakness  and  insufficiency,  before  entering  upon 
our  work,  lest  we  should  fancy  that  we  could  do  anything,  show- 
ing that  he  can  and  does  not  require  us  to  carry  forward  hia 
work  ?  '  Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith 
the  Lord.'  Pray,  dear  mother,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be 
poured  out  upon  us  from  on  high. 

"Feb.  2.  Last  night  saw  a  large  waterspout  out  in  the  sea, 
but  really,  my  dear  inamma,  I  cannot  give  you  a  description  of 
it.  The  sun  set  gloriously  behind  some  dark  clouds,  edging  them 
with  silver  and  gold.  It  reminded  me  of  the  evening  we  ex- 
pected to  sail  for  Tanna,  to  commence  our  labours  there.  I  was 
standing  at  the  door  and  called  to  aunt,  '  Do  come  and  see  the 
cloud  with  the  silver  lining. '  Well,  we  have  seen  the  cloud,  but 
not  the  silver  lining,  although  I  doubt  not  it  is  there,  and  will 
appear  at  some  future  day." 

TO   MRS.    R. 

"  Erromanga,  Feb.  20th,  1860. 

"Not  being  very  well  to-day  I  am  enjoying  the  sick  child's 
privilege,  that  of  having  the  whole  day  to  myself,  part  of  which 
I  set  apart  for  writing  to  you.  Alas  we  are  too  apt  to  call  time 
our  own,  forgetting  that  we  must  soon  give  a  very  solemn  ac- 
count of  how  we  have  spent  it,  to  its  rightful  owner !  Oh,  my 
dear  C. ,  if  I  might  only  have  a  real  earnest  conversation  with 
you  this  morning !  Only  think,  I  am  nearly  two  years  and  a 
half  from  home !  What  a  long  dream  it  has  been.  Are  you  all 
just  the  same  as  when  I  left  you?  Change  towards  me  I  know 
you  will  not,  for  friendship  based  upon  love  to  the  Redeemer 
cannot  but  be  constant  and  true.  I  wish  you  would  write  to  me 
fully  about  yourself.  You,  my  dear  C.,  are  enjoying  many 
privileges,  while  I  am  excluded  from  all.  Tell  me  if  you  see 
the  same  beauty  in  religion  you  formerly  saw.  At  home  we  are 
apt  to  trust  too  much  to  our  feelings,  the  frame  of  mind  we  are 
in  at  church,  prayer-meetings,  &c.  Here  we  cannot,  and  by 
this  our  religion  is  tested,  and  we  are  led  to  cast  ourselves  more 
entirely  upon  Christ.  Sweet,  is  it  not,  to  think  that  notwith- 


430  MEMOIR   OP   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

standing  our  fitful  frames  and  feelings,  Jesus  is  .ever  the  same? 
You  spoke  in  your  last  of  the  sweetness  of  the  rest  of  heaven 
after  the  cares  and  toils  of  life.  Add  to  this,  that  we  shall 
know  Christ,  for  '  we  shall  see  him,  see  him  as  he  is.'  We  shall 
unceasingly  admire  and  enjoy  him,  for  we  shall  be  like  him. 
Does  not  this  make  heaven  dearer?  Shall  we  not  say  with 
Emily  Judson : 

"  There  loving  eyes  are  on  the  portals  straying, 

There  arms  extend  a  wanderer  to  fold, 
There  waits  a  dearer,  lovelier  one,  arraying 
His  own  in  spotless  robes  and  crowns  of  gold. 

"  Then  let  me  die.     My  spirit  longs  for  heaven, 

In  that  pure  bosom  evermore  to  rest ; 
But  if  to  labour  longer  here  be  given, 

Father,  thy  will  be  done,  and  I  am  blest." 

"This  is  the  unhealthy  season  with  us,  and  certainly  it  is 
trying,  though  the  weather  has  been  unusually  favourable.  We 
are  enjoying  mountain  life.  Where  our  next  remove  will  be  I 
know  not.  Had  I  commenced  this  letter  a  few  weeks  ago,  I 
would  have  told  you  that  Mr.  M.  was  quite  well.  Since  then  he 
has  not  been  so  well,  and  I  know  not  what  to  say  with  regard  to 
his  health.  My  own  is  good.  Mrs.  Gordon  is  a  very  amiable 
person,  and  a  sweet  sympathizer,  for  she  has  had  many  trials, 
and  her  mother  died  since  she  left  home. 

"  One  of  thfc  natives  of  this  island  brought  Mr.  Gordon  a 
skull  of  the  missionary  they  had  killed  long  ago.  It  is  supposed 
to  be  that  of  Mr.  Harris.  I  have  frequently  seen  those  who 
were  engaged  in  the  murder,  and  we  landed  at  the  place  where 
Mr.  Williams  was  killed. ' ' 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  Erromanga,  Feb.  21st,  1860. 

"What  a  blessing  and  privilege  it  is  that  we  are  able  to  com- 
municate with  each  other  so  frequently.  How  it  seems  to  lessen 
the  distance.  My  heart  is  ever,  ever  with  you.  Pleasant  it  is 
to  think  that  the  same  silvery  moon  sheds  her  cold  light  upon 


RESIDENCE    ON   ERHOMANGA. 

us  both.  I  have  often  given  the  little  white  clouds  messages  for 
you.  Sweet  to  think  too  that  we  read  the  same  Bible,  sing  the 
same  Psalms,  but,  above  all,  precious  that  the  same  God  watches 
over  both,  that  the  same  Jesus  is  ever  nigh  to  comfort  and  sus- 
tain. I  can  wish  you  no  greater  happiness,  my  dear  mamma, 
than  that  you  may  ever  enjoy  a  sweet  sense  of  his  presence. 
How  it  grieves  me  to  think  that  I  can  make  you  no  return  for 
your  unwearied  kindness  to  me  in  days  gone  by,  for  all  the  trou- 
ble and  anxiety  you  have  had  about  me  from  my  earliest  years. 
I  know  that  to  your  fond,  affectionate  heart,  there  must  have 
appeared  a  blank  in  the  family-circle  when  I  left.  I  know  and 
feel  that  I  must  have  caused  you  very  many  anxious  hours. 
Oh  that  I  were  more  deserving  of  all  your  love  and  kindness ! 

' '  When  you  look  back  upon  your  trials  do  they  not  seem 
light  ?  How  much  more  trifling  will  they  appear  to  you,  when 
viewed  in  the  light  of  eternity.  Was  it  that  you  required  to  be 
made  'perfect  through  suffering?'  Christ  has  been  only  pre- 
paring you  for  the  home  above.  Would  that  his  love  might 
constrain  us  not  to  live  unto  ourselves,  but  unto  Him  who  loved 
us  and  gave  himself  for  us !  I  care  not  how  great  my  trials 
may  be,  were  I  sure  of  a  resting-place  in  heaven.  Let  us  not 
look  forward  to  heaven  only  as  a  rest  from  all  our  troubles, 
but  as  a  place  where  we  shall  glorify  God  and  enjoy  fully  the 
presence  of  Christ. 

"  I  do  wish  that  you  would  write  to  me  and  advise  me,  my 
dear  mamma,  in  matters  both  temporal  and  spiritual.  I  am 
very  inexperienced.  It  would  be  wrong  to  say  *that  I  do  not 
think  much  about  home,  for  I  do.  Yet  I  trust  it  is  in  the  spirit 
of  '  Thy  will  be  done. '  I  can  be  happy  here  ;  happy,  I  trust,  in 
working  or  suffering,  although  it  is  much  easier  to  work  than  to 
suffer.  Dear  ma,  the  cause  of  all  our  unhappiness  is  our  dis- 
tance from  Christ.  If  we  only  lived  near  to  him  and  loved  him 
above  all  things,  heaven  might  indeed  seem  begun  on  earth.  I 
shall  never  regret  having  left  home,  nor  do  I  regret  our  absence 
from  our  station.  I  trust  if  spared  to  return  we  may  see  the 
importance  of  spending  and  being  spent  in  the  service  of  Christ. 
I  have  been  very  anxious  to  know  if  the  revival  reached  Pictou. 
I  fear  it  has  not.  I  fear  there  are  many,  many,  who  are  deceiv- 


432  MEMOIR'  OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

ing  themselves,  fancying  they  are  Christians  when  they  have  not 
given  their  hearts  wholly  to  Christ.  Surely  if  they  had,  religion 
would  not  be  so  cold  as  it  is.  Let  us  search  our  hearts,  dear  ma, 
and  never  be  satisfied  with  our  attainment. 

"  How  can  we  talk  of  our  trials,  when  we  look  around  and  see 
how  much  more  severely  others  are  tried.  What  would  Mr. 
Paton  not  have  given  to  have  had  one  sentence  from  his  wife 
telling  that  she  was  happy.  But  she  was  cut  off  so  suddenly 
that  she  uttered  not  a  word.  How  heart-rending  must  it  have 
been  for  him  to  nail  together  some  rough  boards,  and  bury  as 
quickly  as  possible  his  lately  blooming  young  wife.  It  has  been 
an  awful  warning  to  us  all.  Oh  that  the  set  time  to  favour  these 
dark  islands  were  come  ! 

"We  feel  more  and  more  that  Paul  may  plant  and  Apollos 
water,  but  it  is  GTod  only  that  giveth  the  increase.  Unless  the 
Spirit  be  poured  out  from  on  high,  our  labour  is  of  no  avail. 
Be  earnest  for  us  at  a  throne  of  grace.  I  do  feel  that  I  have 
your  prayers,  my  darling  mother. 

"  You  will  be  much  surprised  when  you  hear  of  our  coming 
to  Erromanga,  not  more  so  than  myself,  but  I  can  trace  the 
hand  of  God  in  it.  I  think  I  have  learned  to  know  more  of 
myself.  Having  very  little  to  occupy  my  time  and  thought,  I 
think  I  have  tried  to  improve  (though  not  as  much  as  I  might 
have  done)  myself  for  my  field  of  labour,  should  God  see  fit  in 
his  good  providence  to  place  me  there  again. 

"Mr.  M.  seems  improving  in  health  and  strength.  He  is 
using  cod  liver  oil,  which  I  think  is  proving  of  great  benefit  to 
him.  He  is  in  good  spirits,  and  nothing  keeps  us  from  our  sta- 
tion but  the  impossibility  of  getting  there,  as  this  is  the  rainy 
season.  I  know  not  what  the  future  has  in  store  for  us.  I  de- 
sire to  leave  myself  in  Hia  hand  who  has  ever  led  me.  Would 
we  not  be  perfectly  happy,  were  we  to  cast  ourselves  entirely 
upon  Jesus,  leaving  all  to  him  who  knowa  the  end  from  the  be- 
ginning? 

"The  time,  as  you  may  imagine,  would  hang  heavily  upon 
uiy  hands  here  did  I  not,  as  I  trust,  strive  to  improve  it.  For 
some  time  after  I  carne  here  I  did  not  enjoy  my  usual  amount 
of  health  anil  strength,  felt,  languid,  and  unwilling  or  unable  to 


RESIDENCE    OX    ERROMANUA.  488 

exert  myself,  owing,  I  suppose,  to  past  anxieties  and  exertions. 
Now  I  feel  better,  and  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  there  appears  to 
be  a  decided  improvement  in  Mr.  M.  Would  that  it  might  please 
God  to  give  us  strength  to  labour  for^iim. 

' '  To-morrow  is  the  Sabbath.  Dear  ma,  I  know  you  will  think 
of  Mary.  Do  not  think  too  much  about  me.  Oh,  I  think  of 
the  land  where  there  are  no  partings,  where  I  trust  we  together 
shall  spend  an  eternity  !  You  will  hear  the  music  of  '  the  church 
going  bell. '  May  you  be  enabled  to  say,  as  did  the  sweet  Psalm- 
ist, '  I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  Let  us  go  up  into  the 
house  of  the  Lord. '  We  celebrated  the  dying  love  of  Jesus  since 
we  came  here.  There  were  only  six  of  us,  a  teacher  and  his 
wife,  besides  ourselves. 

"  Oh,  what  a  sifting  there  will  be  in  that  day  when  Christ 
comes  to  judge  the  world !  To  many  who  now  think  themselves 
Christians  it  will  be  said,  '  Depart  from  me — I  never  knew  you,' 
notwithstanding  that  they  have  done  works  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
and  perhaps  been  the  means  of  saving  others.  How  many  whom 
we  look  upon  as  doubtful  will  then  be  found  to  have  been  true 
followers  of  Christ ! 

u  The  time  is  flying  away.  Ere  this  reaches  you  I  shall  be 
three  years  from  home.  You  must  all  have  changed  since  I  left, 
in  some  respects,  yet  I  cannot  realize  it.  I  think  I  have  not ; 
only  I  am  losing  my  rosy  cheeks,  and  becoming  very  brown. ' ' 

TO  HER  BROTHER. 

• 

"  E)'romanga,  Feb.  21,  1860. 

"  I  know  not  how  it  happens  that  I  love  so  much  to  write  to 
you.  I  never  weary  of  reading  your  letters,  and  happier  still 
should  I  be  did  you  write  to  me  more  fully,  and  tell  me  all  about 
your  studies,  and  if  you  are  pressing  on.  Do  not  ever  forget 
that  you  have  a  sister  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere  who  loves 
you  and  thinks  of  you  daily. 

"  Oh,  W.,  there  is  only  one  object  worth  living  for,  and  that 
is  the  glory  of  (loci !  Aim  at  that  in  all  you  do  or  say.  In  a 
very  little  time  the  place  that  knows  us  now  must  know  us  no 
more  for  ever.  Would  that  we  might  see  the  importance  of 
seeking  now  an  interest  in  Christ !  If  you  are  at  ease  in  your 
37 


434  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

mind  and  satisfied  with  self,  then,  my  dear  boy,  you  are  not  a 
Christian.  The  life  of  a  Christian  is  a  warfare,  a  struggle  from 
beginning  to  end.  Jesus  has  said  that  we  must  daily  take  up 
the  cross,  denying  ourselves.  It  is  impossible  that  we  can  serve 
God  and  the  world.  The  nearer  we  live  to  Jesus  the  happier 
are  we,  and  the  better  fitted  to  resist  the  temptations  of  the 
devil  and  the  lusts  of  our  own  evil  hearts. 

"Write  to  me,  my  darling,  and  tell  me  all  about  yourself. 
The  world  is  beautiful  and  bright,  but  it  has  been  cold  and  dark 
to  you  in  many  respects,  and  you  know  not  how  many  trials  and 
difficulties  lie  before  you.  When  the  shadows  lengthen  upon 
your  pathway,  may  you  be  enabled  to  cast  yourself  upon  Him 
who  careth  for  you.  May  he  hide  you  in  his  pavilion.  If  you 
possess  Christ,  you  possess  all  things.  I  advise  you  to  read 
McCheyne,  not  once  or  twice,  but  keep  it  beside  you.  Try  to 
get  the  '  Memoir  of  Walter  M.  Lowrie, '  missionary  to  China. 
Pay  much  attention  to  French,  as,  if  you  become  a  missionary, 
you  will  meet  with  French  priests  wherever  you  go.  Above  all 
things,  if  you  wish  to  be  a  useful  one,  you  must  have  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  Hebrew  and  Greek,  to  have  a  perfect  translation 
of  the  Scriptures  into  any  of  these  languages,  as  the  ideas  of 
these  people  are  more  Oriental  than  ours.  I  advise  you  to  me- 
ditate much,  and  always  be  striving  to  learn  something  from 
every  person  with  whom  you  meet.  Read  your  Bible  morning, 
noon,  and  night.  Do  not  weary  of  my  lectures.  You  do  not 
know  how  anxious  I  am  about  you. 

"Little  did  I  once  imagine,  when,  a  tiny  child,  I  learned  that 
hymn  beginning, 

From  Erromanga's  shore 
The  blood  of  Williams  cries, 

that  I  should  tread  the  spot  where  he  was  killed,  and  meet  fre- 
quently with  those  who  assisted  in  taking  hih  life.  I  have  fre- 
quently seen  the  man  who  killed  Mr.  Harris.  The  jfcrromangans 
are  a  very  mild,  docile  race,  compared  with  the  Tannese.  We  have 
heard  a  report  lately  of  the  massacre  of  two  boats'  crews  upon 
the  north  of  Tanna,  but  I  cannot  vouch  for  the  correctness  of 
the  report.  Oh,  if  Mr.  Matheson  were  only  strong,  that  we 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  435 

might  go  back  to  our  station  !  But  we  must  wait  patiently.  I 
trust  our  Father  has  some  glorious  end  in  view  for  us,  and  that 
by  this  affliction,  he  has  been  preparing  us  for  it.  Is  it  not 
sweet  to  look  at  the  bright  side  of  life  ?  Are  you  ever  gloomy 
and  dull?  Do  you  ever  feel  weary,  and  think  your  lot  hard? 
Remember  that  our  Saviour  was  weary  and  hungry,  and  had  no 
place  whereon  to  lay  his  blessed  head.  Remember,  too,  that  he 
has  said,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  weary.' ' 

We  subjoin  extracts  from  her  diary  at  the  same 
period : 

"Dec.  17.  It  is  trying  to  have  heathen  around  me,  yet  not  be 
able  to  do  anything  for  them.  I  shall  not  spend  my  time  in  vain 
regrettings  that  I  can  do  nothing,  but  rather  strive  to  improve 
myself  in  many  ways,  that  I  may  be  better  prepared  for  any 
sphere  of  labour  to  which,  in  the  providence  of  God.  I  may  be 
called.  I  can  truly  say  that  I  desire  only  to  be  engaged  in  the 
service  of  Him  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me. 

"20.  I  deeply  mourn  this  morning  my  want  of  faith.  I  awoke 
this  morning  and  found  myself  saying,  unconsciously,  Your  life 
is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.  Oh,  for  this  assurance  !  Fool,  why 
tarry?  Why  trifle  for  a  moment,  when  eveiy  hour  is  bringing 
thee  nearer  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  where  thou  must  render 
an  account  of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body?  What  a  black  cata- 
logue is  mine !  Cancel  thou  my  sins.  0  Jesus,  restore  the 
wanderer  to  thy  fold  ! 

"22.  It  is  impossible  for  me  to  realize  that  this  is  cold  De- 
cember at  home — that  Christmas  is  so  near  at  hand.  I  appear 
to  be  dreaming  away  life.  Every  thing  seems  so  unreal  to  me, 
I  fancy  myself  sometimes  another  person.  I  wish  to  have  the 
reality  of  heaven  impressed  upon  my  mind — that  it  is  a  land  not 
'  very  far  off,'  but  near — that  the  eye  of  God  is  upon  me — that 
he  knows  the  most  secret  thoughts  and  intents  of  my  heart.  If 
I  could  ever  keep  this  in  mind  would  I  dare  to  sin  ?  Would  I 
not  strive  to  overcome  the  enemy  of  souls  ?  Who  that  once  en- 
joyed a  nearness  to  Jesus,  that  once  had  a  glimpse  of  his  love- 


436  MEMOIR,    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

liness,  could  ever  love  sin  ?    Oh,  pour  out  upon  me  thy  Holy 
Spirit !     Permit  me  to  enjoy  a  sweet  sense  of  thy  presence. 

"  Christmas  morning.  How  precious  is  Jesus  to  my  soul  to- 
day !  Would  that  all  the  world  could  taste  his  love  !  Hold  me 
up,  blessed  Jesus !  I  cannot  walk  of  myself.  What  time  my 
heart  is  overwhelmed,  lead  me  to  the  rock  that  is  higher  than  I ! 
I  require  the  rod,  let  me  bear  it  in  meekness.  Search  my  heart, 
and  know  my  besetting  sins.  Verily  mine  iniquities  have  taken 
hold  upon  me,  but  if  covered  with  the  robe  of  Christ's  righteous- 
ness, my  filthness  and  vileness  shall  be  hid  from  the  eyes  of  the 
Father,  and  glorious  thought,  I  may  enjoy  his  smile. 

''31.  I  shall  take  this  afternoon  for  a  half-holiday,  and  oh  may 
Jesus  be  very  near  to  me,  while  I  endeavour  to  meditate  upon 
the  mercies  of  the  past  year,  and  strive  to  mourn  over  the  follies 
— the  sins  I  have  committed  !  I  am  upon  Erromanga  not  very 
well,  very  distressing  cough,  weak,  endeavouring  to  exercise  my-' 
self  as  much  as  possible,  walking  while  I  read,  not  denying  myself 
as  much  as  I  should.  I  do  long  and  pant  to  live  near  to  Jesus, 
to  walk  closely  with  him.  It  is  my  chief  desire,  I  can  truly  say, 
to  be  moulded  to  his  will.  Oh  if  God  spare  me  to  see  the  close 
of  another  year  may  I  be  found  a  better  and  happier  being !  May 
the  world  be  entirely  crucified  to  me,  and  I  dead  to  its  charms 
and  fascinations.  May  I  become  a  golden  vessel  fitted  for  the 
Master's  use  in  time  and  eternity. 

"Jan.  4,  1860.  Have  felt  very  unwilling  to  sit  down  to  write, 
owing  I  suppose  to  weakness,  caused  by  this  cough.  I  do  indeed 
feel  very  much  our  being  set  aside  from  labour  in  the  Lord's 
vineyard.  Words  cannot  express  what  I  feel.  I  know  that  I 
am  very  unworthy  to  occupy  this  high  station,  and  that  for  mine 
iniquities  I  am  now  in  the  furnace.  If  God  spare  me,  I  resolve 
to  devote  myself  entirely  to  his  service,  in  the  strength  of  Jesus. 
If  it  be  his  will  to  remove  me,  may  I  be  prepared  for  a  dwelling- 
place  on  high.  I  long  and  pant  to  know  more  of  Jesus,  to  feel 
a  sweet  sense  of  his  ever  abiding  presence.  Take  my  whole 
heart,  0  Jesus,  let  me  see  thy  beauty,  and  bo  ravished  with  thy 
love! 

"27.  Oh,  for  greater  and  more  glorious  views  of  the  great- 
ness of  Jehovah  !  I  know  that  he  is  greater  and  more  glorious 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  437 

than  it  is  possible  to  conceive,  but  I  fear  that  n.y  views  and 
ideas  of  God  are  too  low.  Would  that  I  may  ever  take  his  holy 
name  upon  my  lips  with  the  most  profound  reverence.  Oh, 
that  Jesus  might  disclose  to  me  his  lovely  face  ! 

"29.  While  seated  at  dinner  we  experienced  one  of  the  most 
severe  earthquakes  I  have  ever  felt.  There  was  no  sound,  and  it 
came  very  suddenly,  rocking  the  house  almost  like  a  cradle.  It 
is  an  awful  sensation,  and  strikes  terror  into  the  hearts  of  even 
the  most  fearless.  I  think  nothing  displays  the  power  of  God 
so  visibly  as  an  earthquake.  How  terrible  must  have  been  the 
earthquake  that  rent  the  rocks  when  our  blessed  Lord  said,  '  It 
is  finished. '  And  oh !  what  a  day  will  that  be  when  Christ 
cometh  surrounded  by  multitudes  of  holy  angels  to  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead — when  this  world  and  all  that  is  therein 
shall  be  burnt  up. 

What  power  shall  be  the  sinner's  stay  ? 
How  shall  he  meet  that  dreadful  day  ? 

Be  thou  Jesus  ever  nigh  to  me.  Without  thee  I  cannot  live, 
without  thee  I  dare  not  die. 

"Feb.  3.  Feel  very  well  to-day.  Short  walk  after  dinner. 
Saw  a  waterspout  last  evening,  and  watched  for  some  time  a 
glorious  sunset.  'By  his  Spirit  he  hath  garnished  the  heavens.' 
Lovely  thought.  After  night  gazed  on  the  heavens.  How 
mightily  do  they  display  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God.  I  love 
the  gentle  moon-beams  and  the  'cold  light  of  stars.'  If  'the 
heavens  are  not  clean  in  his  sight, '  then  how  must  man  appear 
who  is  but  a  worm  ? 

"4.  It  is  a  difficult  thing  out  here  to  keep  religion  warm  in 
the  heart.  Oh,  why  should  it  be  ?  Why  should  our  souls  cleave 
to  the  dust  as  they  do  ?  Oh,  if  the  dear  Saviour  would  but  dis- 
close to  me  his  lovely  face,  if  I  could  but  lose  sight  of  vile  self 
and  look  only  to  Jesus  !  Come,  O  Jesus,  and  satisfy  my  longing 
soul ! 

"  7.    Mr.  M.  took  poorly  yesterday  evening.     Still  continues 

ill  to-day.     Speaking  yesterday  of  returning  again  to  Tanna  in 

March.     Man  proposes  but  God  disposes.     Would  that  we  could 

ever  leave  ourselves  in  his  hand,  who  knoweth  what  is  best  for 

37* 


488  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

us.  When  shall  we  attain  to  the  grace  of  the  apostle,  who  said, 
'  I  have  learned  in  whatsoever  state  I  am  therewith  to  be  con- 
tent?' O  God,  forbid  that  a  murmur  should  ever  escape  my  lips ! 
What  could  a  hell-deserving  wretch  expect,  yet  what  blessings 
are  there  that  I  do  not  enjoy  ?  Though  separated  from  beloved 
parents  and  friends,  God  has  raised  up  friends  for  me  wherever  I 
go. 

"Enjoying  a  measure  of  health  and  strength  myself  for  which 
I  desire  to  feel  greatful  to  thee,  Oh,  my  Father  in  heaven  ! 

"8.  A  good  resolve,  trusting  in  Jesus  may  I  be  enabled  to 
keep  it,  to  speak  evil  of  no  one.  If  you  cannot  speak  of  their 
qualifications,  never  speak  of  their  faults.  Watch  and  pray  that 
ye  enter  not  into  temptation.  But  what  I  say  unto  you,  I  say 
unto  all,  watch.  Mr.  M.  continues  poorly,  not  quite  confined 
to  bed. 

"22.  Have  read  since  I  came  here,  'Lamps  of  the  Temple,' 
'  Life  of  Kitto, '  '  Memoirs  of  Lowrie, '  '  Of  Rev.  Daniel  Temple, ' 
'  Of  Hannah  More. '  Reading  '  Scott' s  Commentary, '  and  '  Dick's 
Celestial  Scenery.'  Find  more  delight  in  reading  God's  holy 
word,  and  more  enlargement  in  prayer.  Oh,  that  God  would  in- 
deed teach  me  by  his  Holy  Spirit ! 

From  some  of  the  above  extracts  it  will  be  seen  that  Mrs.  M. 's 
health  was  somewhat  affected,  partly  by  the  climate,  but  more 
by  the  labcfurs  and  anxieties  through  which  she  had  passed. 
She  was  not  however  laid  aside,  and  with  the  end  of  the  rainy 
season,  the  unfavourable  symptoms  passed  away.  Mr.  M. 's 
health  gradually  improved,  though  he  was  far  from  being  com- 
pletely restored.  But  he  was  resolved  to  return  to  his  work  on 
Tanna,  and  accordingly  in  the  April  following  left  Erromanga. 
We  shall  in  the  remainder  of  this  chapter  give  some  farther  ex- 
tracts from  Mrs.  M. 's  correspondence  and  diary,  toward  the 
close  of  her  residence  there. 

TO  HER  BROTHER. 

' '  Erromanga,  March  9. 

"  We  have  now  been  upon  this  island  for  nearly  three  months. 
Only  think !  time  flying  away,  and  I  doing  no  missionary  work. 
Mr.  M.  seems  better,  though  not  strong,  indeed  I  doubt  if  he 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  439 

ever  will  be  strong,  but  he  may  live  many  years  as  he  now  is.  I 
trust  we  may  soon  be  at  work  again,  but  if  it  is  otherwise  or- 
dered, may  we  be  enabled  to  say,  '  Thy  will  be  done. '  Pray, 
pray  for  the  poor  Tannese,  that  the  time  to  favour  them  may 
soon  arrive. 

"Oh,  my  dear  W.,  we  can  do  very  little,  we  may  elevate  their 
bedies,  but  what  will  that  avail  them  if  the  soul  perish ;  and  it 
is  only  the  Spirit  of  God  that  can  quicken  them,  and  make  the 
word  spoken  to  profit !  You  cannot  imagine  how  degraded  the 
inhabitants  of  the  New  Hebrides  are.  I  think  that  they  are  the 
lowest  in  the  scale  of  being  of  any  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  Do 
not  fancy  when  you  hear  of  them  reading  their  Bibles  and  pray- 
ing that  the  work  is  done.  It  is  only  then  begun.  They  re- 
quire to  be  treated  just  as  children.  We  must  suit  our  instruc- 
tions to  their  capacities.  It  is  difficult  to  make  them  entertain 
preper  ideas  of  God.  They  do  not  seem  to  comprehend  or  tak'e 
in  the  wonderful  idea  of  such  a  God  as  our  God,  and  they  seem 
to  have  no  fear  of  death,  never  think  of  consequences,  of  a  fu- 
ture. They  live  only  in  the  present  moment.  Oh,  W.,  does 
it  not  make  you  feel  thankful  that  you  were  born  in  a 
Christian  land,  that  you  have  ever  heard  of  the  way  of  life 
through  Jesus? 

"Oh,  how  I  longed  to  hear  from  you !  It  grieved  me  to  hear 
that  you  were  teaching,  and  yet  I  felt  pleased,  for  I  thought  if 
you  had  to  struggle  for  an  education,  how  much  more  yon  will 
prize  it,  and  it  may  prove  a  blessing  to  you.  Oh,  won't  it  l>e 
sweet  in  heaven  to  talk  over  all  the  ways  in  which  God's  hand 
hath  led  us,  and  to  see  that  all  was  for  the  best — that  these 
need-he's  at  which  we  sometimes  stumbled,  have  wrought  for  us 
a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory  ?  Have  you 
ever  thought  of  the  honourable  position  and  responsibility  of  a 
school  teacher,  especially  in  the  country  ?  What  you  have 
taught  these  little  boys  and  girls,  they  will  remember  through 
life,  and  perhaps  long  after  you  are  .silent  in  the  grave.  And 
your  example :  'No  man  liveth  to  himself!'  We  all  carry  an  in- 
fluence with  us  for  good  or  evil.  Read  Longfellow's  '  Psalm  of 
Life.'  Write  to  me  about  what  is  taking  place  in  Nova.  Scotia, 


440  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

if  there  has  been  a  revival  there.     Is  it  not  sweet  to  hear  cf  the 
revival  in  Ireland,  and  some  parts  of  England  ? 

"  This  is  your  first  trial  in  your  struggle  through  life.  Though 
it  may  seem  large  it  is  not.  There  are  others  and  heavier  loom- 
ing in  the  distance.  Welcome  trial,  if  we  at  last  reach  the 
haven  of  rest.  I  am  ever  thinking  of  you.  Every  thing  that 
troubles  you  troubles  me.  Yet  I  would  not  wish  for  you  an  un- 
clouded life,  lest  you  should  look  upon  this  world  as  your  home. 

"0,  W. ,  there  is  a  bright  beautiful  home!  Sorrow  is  un- 
known there.  There  we  shall  see  Jesus  and  bask  in  the  rays  of 
his  love.  There  we  shall  dwell  for  ever — no  tears,  no  partings, 
no  seas  to  separate  us  from  one  another.  But  we  must  strive 
to  enter  into  this  rest.  My  dear  W. ,  love  your  Bible,  read  it, 
and  meditate  upon  what  you  read,  and  pray  over  it  morning, 
noon  and  night. 

•  "  Pray  for  this  mission,  that  it  may  prosper ;  pray  that  God 
would  '  pour  out  his  Spirit'  upon  Aneiteum.  Though  I  have 
another  mission,  and  if  spared  will  labour  upon  a  different 
island,  yet  my  heart  warms  for  Aneiteum,  and  I  trust  that  many 
real  converts  may  be  found  there,  and  that  many  from  that 
island  may  be  gathered  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

"  Learn  to  keep  accounts  and  mark  down  everything  you  ex- 
pend. At  the  end  of  every  year,  you  will  know  what  your  ex- 
penditure has  been,  and  upon  how  little  you  can  live.  Buy  a 
proper  book  and  keep  a  diary,  jotting  down  what  has  occurred 
through  the  day.  It  is  always  useful  for  reference." 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

Erromanffa,  March  13,  1860. 

"  It  is  very  oppressive  to-day,  and  writing  not  a  very  agree- 
able occupation ;  but  if  spared  to  return  to  our  station,  I  will 
not  have  so  much  leisure  time  as  I  now  enjoy.  Mr.  M.  is  very 
well  just  now,  and  we  hope  soon  to  be  at  work,  but  endeavour 
not  to  be  too  sanguine,  lest  we  be  disappointed. 

"  Your  anxiety  about  me,  dearest  M.,  grieves  me  very  much. 
You  have  given  me  up  to  this  glorious  work,  and  trials  must  and 
will  befall.  '  Who  are  these  that  are  arrayed  in  white  robes, 
and  whence  came  they?  These  are  they  who  came  forth  out  of 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  441 

great  tribulation,"  &c.  You  think  much  more  highly  of  me  than 
I  deserve.  I  know  you  always  did.  Oh,  please  do  not !  I  do 
feel  that  I  never  did  for  you  what  I  might  have  done,  and  now 
can  do  nothing. 

"  I  long  to  be  at  work.  No  trial  is  so  great  as  that  of  being 
idle.  We  can  do  nothing  away  from  our  station.  The  language  is  a 
great  barrier  in  our  way ;  and  nothing  can  be  done  for  the  natives 
until  it  is  acquired,  which  can  only  be  by  intercourse  with  them. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  learning  from  books.  Again,  I  en- 
treat of  you,  dear  ones,  do  not  feel  anxious  about  me.  Is  it 
right  ?  Does  not  the  same  heavenly  Father  watch  over  us  all  ? 
I  have  many  comforts,  many  friends — whom  Grod  has  raised  up 
for  me !  I  have  met  with  many  sincere  friends  wherever  I 
have  gone.  I  fear  that  I  am  not  thankful  enough  for  this. 

"19.  Yesterday  was  Sabbath,  a  lovely  day.  I  thought  of  the 
many  bright  and  beautiful  isles  in  these  seas,  upon  which  the 
sun  was  shining,  whose  inhabitants  know  not  of  the  true  God. 
Every  day  is  alike  to  them.  Why  do  we  not  value  our  privi- 
leges more  ?  '  Blessed  are  they  that  dwell  in  thy  courts  ;  they  be 
still  praising  thee!'  I  read  the  84th  Psalm,  with  a  deeper 
meaning  now,  since  deprived  of  this  privilege.  I  trust  that 
Sabbath  is  a  real  day  of  rest  to  you — that  there  is  no  preparing 
of  dinners  on  that  day.  I  think  so  much  about  you,  indeed,  my 
heart  is  ever  with  you.  Is  it  not  delightful  to  hear  of  the  re- 
vivals in  many  parts  of  the  world  at  present?  Oh,  that  the 
Spirit  might  be  poured  out  upon  churches  in  Nova  Scotia  !  Who 
is  there  that  does  not  rejoice  to  hear  of  the  wonders  Grod  is 
working  by  his  Spirit !  We  often  pray  for  an  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit,  and  yet  when  the  answer  comes,  how  indifferent  we  seem 
about  it.  The  work  here  is  arduous,  and  we  can  do  nothing. 
God  must  open  the  door  and  prepare  the  hearts  of  the  people  to 
receive  instruction.  Be  earnest  for  us  at  a  throne  of  grace.  I 
trust  that  I  feel  the  benefit  of  your  prayers.  I  know  I  am  not 
forgotten  by  you." 

TO   HER  BROTHER. 

Erromanga,  April  16,  1864. 

"  Had  I  acted  in  accordance  with  my  feelings,  I  would  have 
written  you  a  long  letter  upon  Saturday  evening.     Not  pro- 


442  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATIIESON. 

crastination  however,  but  weariness,  and  the  idea  that  rest  at 
that  time  was  the  more  advisable,  caused  me  to  defer  it  until  this 
morning.  Saturday  jjight  was  gloriously  starlight,  and  after 
gazing  for  some  time,  I  sketched  the  Southern  cross  for  you, 
which  you  will  never  see  in  reality,  unless  you  visit  the  South- 
ern hemisphere,  and  Orion,  which  you  can  see  in  your  own 
Northern  hemisphere.  Do  you  not  always  have  a  longing  to  be 
at  home  upon  Saturday  evening  ?  Even  more  than  at  any  other 
time.  Love  home,  dear  boy,  and  be  happy  there  as  long  as  you 
can  ;  but  I  write  to  you  as  if  you  were  still  there,  forgetting  that 
37ou  have  begun  life's  struggles.  Oh,  Willie,  be  a  man!  Live 
for  the  great  end  for  which  you  were  created  !  The  holier  your 
life,  the  more  happiness  you  will  enjoy,.  Do  not  be  an  apology 
for  a  missionary  or  a  minister.  Oh,  take  the  Bible  only  as  your 
standard  and  directory!  Seek  not  the  applause  of  men,  which  is 
but  an  empty  bauble.  We  cannot  bear  much  praise  or  success. 
We  are  sure  to  be  elated  and  get  above  ourselves. 

"  I  took  a  long  walk  upon  Friday  evening,  in  company  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gr. ,  to  an  eminence  from  which  Tanna  can  be  dis- 
tinctl}'  seen.  Only  think,  we  walked  a  distance  of  two  miles 
and  a  half,  and  saw  not  one  native.  That  gives  you  an  idea  of 
the  population  on  this  side  of  the  island ;  and  although  it  is  a 
trial  to  have  so  few  natives  around  one,  yet  in  some  respects  it 
is  a  great  relief.  Only  think  or  fancy  yourself  set  down  in  a 
place  surrounded  by  heathen  coming  into  your  house,  filthy  and 
dirty,  lying  about  on  your  floor,  sitting  on  your  chairs,  examin- 
ing everything,  and  acting  and  speaking  rudely.  These  are  the 
petty  annoyances  a  missionary  upon  Tanna  is  subjected  to  for 
the  first  few  years,  yet  the  loss  of  health  is  the  greatest  trial. 
Without  that  we  can  do  very  little,  either  for  the  natives  or  our- 
selves, and  we  require  to  be  so  perfect.  They  look  to  us  as  a 
pattern.  The  people  in  a  manner  partake  of  the  disposition  of 
the  missionary.  They  cannot  go  beyond  him. 

"  Do  read  and  study  'Dick's  Celestial  Scenery,'  which  I  men- 
tioned in  my  last  letter.  Read  history,  ancient  and  modern.  If 
you  intend  to  be  a  missionary,  you  will  more  thoroughly  enjoy 
life,  if  you  have  a  knowledge  of  Geology  and  Botany.  It  will 
elevate  you  more,  and  lead  you  to  enjoy  in  contemplation  the 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  443 

works  of  God,  and  in  proportion  as  you  are  elevated,  so  will 
those  whom  you  go  to  instruct  be  elevated ;  and  if  your  heart  is 
ever  lifting  up  from  'nature  to  nature's  God,'  you  will  really  en- 
joy life.  Life's  trials  will  not  rest  so  heavily  upon  you,  if  you 
feel  that  you  are  only  a  pilgrim  and  a  stranger  upon  the  earth ; 
if  you  are  journeying  to  the  bright  world  above. 

"  It  is  said  that  when  ignorance  is  bliss,  'tis  folly  to  be  wise,  but 
deliver  me  from  that  ignorance,  which  only  fancies  the  stars,  as 
so  many  little  bright  sparks  in  the  heavens,  instead  of  glorious 
worlds  inhabited,  as  we  may  take  for  granted  by  rational  and 
intelligent  beings,  all  engaged  in  celebrating  their  great  Crea- 
tor's praise  !  We  know  that  God's  works  are  perfect,  atfd  his 
ways  unsearchable!  Oh,  dear  M.,  my  heart's  desire  is  to  see 
you  a  herald  of  the  cross :  yet  do  not  hastily  enter  the  ministry  ! 
I  beg  of  you,  study  well  human  nature — have  a  thorough  know- 
ledge of  yourself — be  a  sound  theologian  and  judicious  reasoner, 
that  you  '  may  be  able  to  give  to  every  man  a  reason  for  the  hope 
that  is  in  you,'  and  you  know  knowledge  is  power.  Think  what 
an  awful  responsibility  is  attached  to  the  office  of  the  ministry ; 
and  how  holy  a  minister's  life  should  be,  that  he  dishonour  not 
Christ,  or  bring  reproach  on  his  cause.  Weigh  well  these 
things  in  your  mind.  Do  not  imagine,  because  I  write  thus,  I 
think  you  ignorant — far  from  it,  it  is  only  because  I  cannot  con- 
verse with  you,  and  I  think  we  may  incite  each  other  to  love  and 
good  works  through  the  medium  of  faithful  pointed  letters." 

The  following  are  extracts  from  her  diary  at  the  same 
period. 

"  March  13.  I  trust  that  I  am  patient,  yet  long  to  hear  from 
home.  One  gets  very  rusty  out  here.  How  important  that  our 
youthful  years  should  be  spent  in  storing  our  minds  with  know- 
ledge, and  that  our  reading  should  be  of  a  solid  kind,  rather 
than  the  light,  trashy  reading  so  common  in  the  present  day.  I 
regret  my  thoughtlessness,  and  easy  disposition.  How  I  could 
prize  now  the  privileges  I  once  enjoyed. 

"How  delightful  to  be  a  Christian,  yet  I  often  doubt  if  I  am 
one,  and  tremble  lest  T  should  be  vesting  on  a  false  foundation- 


444  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

Christ  appears  more  adorable  and  lovely  to  nie  I  thint  every 
day,  and  when  I  look  to  him  I  am  happy ;  but  oh,  when  I  look 
within  myself — the  corruption,  the  filth,  and  vileness  of  my 
black  heart,  I  have  reason  to  hide  my  guilty  head ! 

"17.  Saturday  evening.  Lovely  evening,  pleasant  breeze 
from  the  north.  I  desire  to  grow  in  grace.  I  do  love  my  Sa- 
viour more.  Upon  Tuesday  night  we  had  a  very  severe  thun- 
der storm.  I  thought  of  the  voice  of  God.  Have  thought 
much  about  home,  yet  no  desire  to  return,  I  desire  to  work 
while  it  is  called  to-day,  for  the  night  cometh.  Oh,  that  it  would 
please  God  to  permit  me  to  do  something!  Sometimes  I  long  to 
be  in  heaven.  Again,  I  see  multitudes  perishing  around  me, 
and  desire  to  tell  others  of  the  love  of  Christ. 

''  Thinking  much  about  Tanna.  I  trust  I  am  quite  prepared 
to  go  back.  I  shrink  not  from  the  shadows  flung  across  my 
pathway.  In  thee,  Oh  precious  Saviour,  I  place  all  my  confi- 
dence !  Increase  my  faith.  0  Lord !  may  I  be  enabled  to  glo- 
rify thee,  whether  by  life  or  death ! 

"24.  Time  flying,  another  week  flown.  And  oh,  how  little 
accomplished !  Upon  Sabbath  evening,  the  Rarotongan  teacher 
took  an  ill  turn  and  lingered  speechless  and  suffering  till  Thurs- 
day night,  when  death  terminated  his  troubles.  Oh,  that  we 
might  profit  by  this  sad  warning! 

"  Read  the  Scriptures  now  with  more  pleasure  than  ever  be- 
fore. Endeavouring  to  meditate  more.  Find  it  very  hard  to 
concentrate  my  thoughts  upon  any  subject.  0  Jesus!  if  thou 
wilt  not  pity  and  rescue  me,  I  must  utterly  sink  into  the  pit. 
Lord !  I  believe,  help  thou  mine  unbelief.  Thy  word  is  very 
pure,  teach  me  to  love  it.  Oh,  that  my  ways  were  directed  to 
thy  statutes ! 

"31.  Mr.  Matheson  enjoys  very  good  health  now.  And  we 
look  forward  to  be  at  our  station  soon.  0  Lord !  be  thou  the 
breaker  up  of  our  way.  If  thy  presence  go  not  with  us,  oh,  let 
us  not  go ! 

April  10.  Very  miserable,  almost  a  sleepless  night.  0  God 
in  heaven,  thou  knowest  wherein  I  have  erred  !  I  have  sinned 
against  thee.  and  am  unworthy  to  enter  thy  service.  Blessed 
bo  thy  glorious  name  ;  thou  dealest  not  with  us  according  to  our 


RESIDENCE    ON    ERROMANGA.  445 

iniquities.  Last  jear  when  Mr.  Matheson  was  poorly,  I  did 
shrink  from  returning  to  Tanna,  remembering  what  I  had  suf- 
fered before,  and  it  was  represented  to  me  that  we  would  injure 
the  cause  of  Christ,  and  that  I  was  not  walking  iu  the  path  of 
duty  if  I  went.  0  God  !  my  heart  is  laid  open  to  thee  ;  thou 
kuowest  all  my  motives  and  my  desires.  '  If  I  have  done  ini- 
quity, I  desire  to  do  so  no  more,'  but  to  walk  before  thee, 
meekly,  humbly,  and  prudently,  hating  even  the  garment  spotted 
by  the  flesh.  To  thee,  I  commit  my  way,  undertake  for  me,  O 
Lord  !  If  it  be  thy  holy  will,  that  we  again  enter  upon  our  la- 
bours on  Tanna,  oh,  fit  and  prepare  us !  Let  thy  presence  go 
with  us  ;  be  ever  near  to  us,  0  Jesus  !  in  the  dark  and  cloudy 
day.  Thou  knowest  my  heart,  0  God  !  I  seek  not  ease  or 
pleasure.  I  desire  only  to  win  souls  to  Christ,  and  glorify  thy 
holy  name!" 


446  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

RESUMPTION  OF  LAHOTTR8  ON  TANNA. 

IN  April,  they  removed  to  Tanna.  Mr.  M.  was  much 
better  than  he  had  been,  but  he  was  still  so  infirm  that 
the  other  missionaries  could  not  concur  in  the  propriety 
of  his  undertaking  the  charge  of  a  mission  station  still 
in  its  infancy,  and  on  so  rugged  a  field  as  Tanna.  With 
the  ideas  of  the  .natives  regarding  Christianity  as  the 
cause  of  sickness  and  death,  it  was  extremely  undesira- 
ble that  its  first  representatives  should  be  men  of  infirm 
health.  The  very  fact  itself  was  likely  to  produce  an 
unfavourable  impression.  Besides  the  work  involves  an 
amount  of  labour,  wkich  would  employ  the  energies  of 
the  most  vigorous.  Mr.  Matheson's  mind,  from  his  com- 
plaint or  complaints,  for  he  seemed  to  have  had  a  com- 
plication of  disorders,  was  in  such  a  state  as  in  a  great 
measure  to  render  him  unfit  for  such  a  charge.  To  gain 
the  affections  of  such  a  people,  a  cheerful  genial  frank- 
ness of  manner  is  very  important,  while  the  gloominess 
and  irritability  of  the  invalid  must  always  tend  to 
repel.  Besides  in  his  state  of  mind  he  was  not  capable 
of  judging  as  to  the  real  state  of  matters  or  of  deciding 
as  to  the  wisest  plans  to  be  adopted,  and  acting  with  that 
judiciousness,  which  is  a  prime  necessity  to  a  successful 


RESUMPTION  OF  LABOURS  ON  TANNA.      447 

missionary  among  that  class  of  people.  It  would  be 
vain  to  profess  that  while  in  this  state  he  conducted  the 
mission  with  either  the  efficiency  or  the  wisdom  that 
he  would  have  done  under  other  circumstances. 

Since  they  left  intelligence  had  been  frequently  received 
from  Tanna.  The  death  of  Mrs.  Paton  and  child,  and 
the  sickness  of  Mr.  Matheson  gave  a  great  shock  to  the 
mission.  A  great  loss  was  also  sustained  in  the  death 
of  Nohoat.  "He  was,"  says  M.,  "of  very  great  ser- 
vice to  us  with  regard  to  our  settlement  upon  Tanna. 
He  paid  many  visits  to  Tanna  and  went  about  talking 
to  the  people,  trying,  as  he  said,  '  to  make  their  hearts 
soft,'  and  much  good  I  have  no  doubt  resulted  from  his 
visits.  He  had  spent  a  great  part  of  his  life  upon 
Tanna,  and  seemed  to  have  much  influence.' 

There  had  been  a  good  deal  of  sickness  among  the 
natives,  and  previous  to  the  14th  October,  Mr.  Paton 
had  had  14  attacks  of  fever  and  ague.  Still  he  laboured 
on,  and  not  without  some  encouragement.  Dr.  Turner, 
who  visited  the  island  in  October,  was  able  to  point  out 
in  a  number  of  particulars,  how  much  more  encoura- 
ging the  prospects  of  the  mission  were  than  when  he  re- 
sided on  Tanna. 

At  Mr.  M's.  station  matters  were  in  a  more  favoura- 
ble state.  His  house  and  property  had  been  left 
untouched,  and  the  people  were  anxious  for  his  re- 
turn so  that  another  missionary  might  be  settled  among 
them.  Taura,  a  chief  of  that  neighbourhood,  hav- 
ing visited  Aneiteum,  returned  with  glowing  accounts 
of  what  he  had  seen,  and  afterward  proved  a  friend  of 
the  mission  as  long  as  the  missionaries  remained  on  the 
island. 


418  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

Mr.  M.,  however,  entered  upon  his  work  with  an  en- 
ergy which  must  always  be  regarded  as  a  striking  proof 
of  the  power  of  the  mind  over  the  body.  He  main- 
tained worship  regularly  on  Sabbath,  and  on  week  days. 
He  endeavoured  to  form  schools  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
structing them  in  reading,  to  translate  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture and  some  small  manuals,  which  he  had  printed  on 
Aneiteum.  He  visited  round  among  surrounding  villa- 
ges as  he  was  able.  To  these  labours  were  added  the 
rebuilding  of  his  house  on  a  hill,  as  he  believed  that  the 
lower  situation  was  unhealthy.  Mrs.  M.  entered  upon 
her  work  with  great  joy.  She  had  felt  it  keenly  as  a 
privation  to  be  unemployed  in  mission  work,  and  she 
now  felt  herself  in  the  sphere  which  she  desired.  The 
burden  upon  her,  considering  that  she  was  far  from  be- 
ing robust,  was  heavy.  Household  work  and  household 
care,  particularly  in  Mr.  M.'s  state  of  health,  would 
have  been  thought  by  many  more  than  enough  of  itself 
for  her  strength.  But  not  contented  with  this  she  de- 
voted herself  to  the  proper  missionary  work.  She  ga- 
thered such  girls  around  her  as  she  could,  though  often 
the  number  was  small.  She  instructed  them  in  reading 
and  sewing,  and  especially  sought  to  instil  into  their 
minds  religious  truth.  She  talked  to  others,  as  she  had 
opportunity,  of  their  conduct  and  of  the  way  of  salva- 
tion, and  she  visited  with  Mr.  M.  as  she  could.  She 
complains  in  her  diary  that  she  was  making  such  slow 
progress  with  the  language,  but  the  other  missionaries 
give  her  credit  for  having  attained  to  a  most  creditable 
proficiency  in  it.  But  their  work  on  the  resumption  of 
the  mission  will  better  appear  by  their  correspondence, 


RESUMPTION  OF  LABOURS  ON  TANNA.      449 

from  which  we  now  make  extracts.     Mr.  M.  thus  writes 
under  date,  May  14. 

"You  will  be  pleased  to  learn  that,  in  the  good  providence  of 
God,  we  have  again  been  permitted  to  return  to  our  station  upon 
Tanna.  We  left  Erromanga  on  the  morning  of  the  19th  ult. 
and  arrived  at  Port  Resolution  the  following  afternoon.  Upon 
our  arrival  at  Port  Resolution  we  were  pleased  to  find  our  much 
esteemed  and  worthy  brother,  Mr.  Paton,  in  the  enjoyment  of 
excellent  health.  During  the  past  season  he  has  had  very  many 
many  trials  with  which  to  contend  from  the  hands  of  the  na- 
tives. Several  of  the  inland  tribes  have  been  at  war  with  the 
harbour  tribe  among  whom  he  is  residing.  The  fighting  has 
often  been  at  his  very  door,  and  upon  some  occasions  his  life 
has  been  in  imminent  peril.  At  present  the  war  is  terminated 
— the  harbour  people  seem  to  be  friendly  and  say  that  they  will 
not  again  go  to  war  unless  compelled  to  act  in  self-defence. 

"As  regards  the  work  upon  this  side  of  the  island  prospects 
are  at  present  very  dark  and  discouraging — more  so  than  for 
some  years  past.  Several  circumstances  have  combined  to  lead 
to  this  sad  state.  Several  of  our  most  influential  people  still 
stand  aloof  from  us,  and  doubtless  exert  a  bad  influence  over 
many  others  who  might  be  disposed  to  attend  worship  on  the 
Sabbath-day.  The  first  Sabbath  after  our  return  we  had  but 
nine  men  and  twelve  women  at  service,  and  last  Sabbath  fourteen 
men  and  about  the  same  number  of  women  as  on  the  preceding 
day." 

Mrs.  Matheson  thus  writes  to  her  parents  : 

"  Tanna,  April  ^3d,  1860. 

"  I  have  lost  nothing  by  being  absent  a  year  from  our  station, 
but  rather  gained.  I  have  learned  more  of  native  habits  and 
character,  and  having  acquired  a  little  of  the  Aneiteum  language 
I  find  it  very  convenient  to  be  able  to  speak  to  the  Aneiteumese 
here,  and  having  a  little  of  the  language  of  one  island  is  like 
having  a  key  to  the  whole,  as  their  ideas  are  alike  and  expressed 
much  in  the  same  way,  although  there  is  no  similarity  in  the 
language.  You  have  no  idea  of  the  work  upon  Tanna.  Were 
88  * 


450  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

I  to  write  you  about  matters  as  they  really  are  you  would  be 
uneasy  and  anxious. 

"Do  not  be  discouraged  at  home  if  we  cannot  write  to  you  in 
an  encouraging  manner.  As  far  as  we  can  judge,  it  will  be  a 
very  long  time  before  you  can  hear  of  such  rapid  progress  as 
was  made  upon  Aneiteum.  We  have  a  very  different  people  to 
deal  with,  a  people  who  say  that,  '  they  hate  Jehovah  and  his 
worship  and  will  never  become  worshippers. '  Remember  that 
Paul  may  plant  and  Apollos  water,  but  God  alone  can  give  the 
increase.  We  may  labour  a  life-time  here  and  not  see  the  fruit 
of  our  labours.  God  only  can  change  the  hearts  of  his  people. 
Remember  the  Tannese  in  your  prayers.  And,  oh  !  pray  for  us 
that  we  may  not  faint  nor  be  weary  but  that  we  may  have 
strength  to  persevere. 

"Yesterday  being  Sabbath,  we  visited  some  villages  a  little 
way  in  the  interior,  at  which  Mr.  Paton  conducted  a  short  ser- 
vice. At  one  or  two  places  we  were  well  received,  at  others  not 
so  well  as  we  could  have  wished. 

"  Kuamera,  May  3.  Again  at  our  own  station.  Mr.  Paton 
very  kindly  brought  us  round  in  a  boat.  The  day  was  fine  and 
the  sail  pleasant.  We  have  been  busy  to-day  and  yesterday  ar- 
ranging and  making  our  house  comfortable.  Although  those 
who  used  to  profess  to  be  our  friends,  have  not  shown  them- 
selves so  friendly  as  formerly,  yet  we  are  not  discouraged.  God 
will  bless  his  own  cause  here.  We  only  require  to  exercise  faith, 
to  rely  upon  and  hope  in  his  word,  for  he  has  said  that  '  Christ 
shall  have  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession. '  There  is  not  one  native 
of  this  island  as  yet  who  has  proper  ideas  of  the  true  God. 
You  cannot  fancy  what  heathenism  is — and  cannibalism,  what  a 
dreadful  thought !  Man  killing  and  eating  his  brother-man. 
Their  practices  are  most  revolting.  They  live  in  small  filthy 
houses,  but  their  plantations  display  a  great  deal  of  taste  and 
ingenuity.  Food  is  abundant  here.  We  give  fish-hooks,  beads, 
&c. ,  in  exchange  for  food.  They  are  also  very  fond  of  strips  of 
red  cloth  for  tying  their  hair.  Nearly  eveiy  man  has  a  toma- 
hawk, and  very  many  of  them  have  muskets,  which  they  get 
from  the  foreigners,  in  exchange  for  pigs,  yarns.  &c.  Almost 


RESUMPTION    OF    LABOURS   ON    TANNA.  451 

all  the  men  smoke,  and  many  of  them  are  perfect  slaves  to  their 
pipes. 

"Do  not  be  uneasy  if  I  do  not  write  to  you  as  frequently  as  I 
have  been  accustomed  to  do.  We  will  have  fewer  opportunities 
here  for  some  time,  and  the  way  between  here  and  Port  Resolu- 
tion is  closed  up  by  land.  It  is  not  safe  for  the  teachers  to  go 
from  or  come  here  except  by  water.  There  has  been  war  here 
lately,  in  which  this  and  the  surrounding  districts  have  been  en- 
gaged, but  we  found  all  our  articles  and  house  perfectly  safe, 
just  as  we  had  left  them. 

"  Were  it  not  for  the  promises  our  work  would  indeed  seem 
hopeless.  I  assure  you  I  read  with  a  deeper  interest  Isaiah, 
chapters  35,  41,  42,  &c.  Pray  much  for  us.  Sometimes  it 
seems  hard  to  be  separated  from  you  all ;  again  I  feel  that  if  I 
were  instrumental  in  bringing  even  one  soul  to  Jesus,  I  would  be 
more  than  repaid.  One  moment  in  heaven  will  amply  compen- 
sate for  all  we  have  suffered  here.  Oh,  dear  ones,  let  us  live 
only  for  eternity !  One  week  amid  the  monotony  of  those 
islands  would  teach  you  that  there  is  nothing  else  worth  living 
for.  We  only  exist  here  a  short  time.  There  we  must  live  for 
ever,  either  in  happiness  and  glory  unspeakable  or  in  woe  the 
depths  of  which  no  heart  can  conceive." 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  May  1st,  1860. 

"Will  you  believe  that  a  year  has  passed  since  the  date  of 
your  last  letters  received  in  November  ?  How  I  weary  to  hear 
from  you.  To-day  I  have  been  reading  over  all  late  letters ;  they 
are  such  happy  ones.  Yes,  to  me  leaving  home  was  a  sacrifice, 
the  cost  of  which  I  alone  know.  Mine  was  a  very,  very 
happy  childhood,  and  sometimes  I  pine  for  a  breath  of  my  na- 
tive air,  for  a  glimpse  of  those  I  love  more  dearly  than  aught 
of  earth.  Again  I  remember,  '  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother 
more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me,  and  he  that  taketh  not  up 
his  cross  and  followeth  after  me  cannot  be  my  disciple. '  Fare- 
well then,  scenes  of  youth  and  loved  ones.  Where  Jesus  leadeth, 
that  is  home  to  me.  But  I  must  tell  you  that  I  have  been  t^ick, 
lest  you  should  hear  of  it  in  a  worse  form  from  other  sources. 


452  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

I  am  better,  but  weak.  Oh,  it  is  easy  to  be  sick  at  home,  where 
you  have  a  loving  mother  and  kind  nurses  rivalling  each  other 
in  their  attentions  to  you — where  you  have  the  comforts  of  life, 
the  visits  and  prayers  of  "faithful  pastors !  It  is  so  different  here 
where  everything  depends  on  one's  self.  I  hope  the  dear  girls 
will  never  be  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  although  they  cannot 
expect  to  be  always  with  mamma.  You  will  be  glad  to  hear  that 
Mr.  Matheson  enjoys  excellent  health.  He  is  not  entirely  with- 
out attention,  for  I  have  baked  in  bed  and  have  never  allowed 
him  to  be  without  a  little  bread.  Our  provisions,  you  know, 
were  ruined  by  the  hurricane.  All  the  flour  we  have  had  for 
some  months  past  has  been  kept  in  a  large  pot,  and,  like  the 
widow  of  Zarephath's,  it  seems  to  hold  out  until  another  supply 
shall  come. 

' '  I  hope  your  ladies'  society  is  still  prospering.  Do  not  be 
discouraged  if  we  do  not  write  encouraging  letters.  Satan  will 
not  readily  relinquish  his  hold  upon  these  people.  Oh,  no  !  the 
struggle  may  be  long  and  severe ;  let  us  have  your  prayers." 

TO   HER  BROTHER. 

"  Tanna,  May  7th,  1860. 

"  Oh,  it  is  pleasant  to  be  again  at  work  !  You  know  not,  my 
dear  boy,  the  trials  and  difficulties  of  missionary  life.  How 
wisely  the  future  is  hid  from  our  view.  Did  we  know  beforehand 
all  that  would  befall  us  by  the  way,  we  would  be  ready  to  recoil 
from  the  work.  But  with  our  trials  seems  to  come  the  strength 
to  bear  them.  Why  is  it  that  we  are  so  unwilling  to  labour  for 
Him  who  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  us  ?  What  can  we  endure 
that  Christ  has  not  suffered  for  us  already  ?  Let  his  love  for  us 
constrain  us  not  to  live  unto  ourselves  but  unto  him  who  loved 
us  and  gave  himself  for  us. 

"We  left  brother  Gordon  at  Erromanga  in  the  'Blue  Bell,'  and 
in  those  coral  seas,  which  the  poets  say  never  ruffle,  were  tossed 
about  for  two  nights  and  part  of  two  days,  only  think,  not  losing 
sight  of  either  island.  We  were  kindly  welcomed  to  Port  Reso- 
lution by  Mr.  Paton.  He  brought  us  round  in  the  large  boat. 
Old  Nouhar,  one  of  the  chiefs  at  the  harbour,  with  a  few  other 
Tannese  came  with  us.  He  sat  in  the  bow  of  the  boat  paddling 


RESUMPTION    OF    LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  453 

away  with  all  his  might,  and  with  my  old  brown  hat  on  his  head, 
he  made  a  very  comical-looking  figure-head.  Mr.  Paton  re- 
turned early  next  morning.  Things  seem  gloomy,  but  you 
know  the  darkest  hour  is  just  before  the  dawn.  I  do  not  feel 
discouraged.  I  know  that  God  will  bless  his  own  cause  on  this 
island — that  every  tongue  shall  yet  confess  that  Jesus  is  Lord. ' ' 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  May  14th,  1860. 

"  Why  do  I  write  you  this  morning,  except  it  be  that  I  could 
write  to  you  daily,  for  often  does  inclination  prompt  me  ?  I 
dreamed  last  night  that  I  was  among  you  all.  Oh,  what  would 
life  be  to  me  away  from  those  I  love  were  it  not  for  the  glorious 
work  in  which  I  am  engaged !  Yes,  glorious  it  is,  dear  mother, 
and  daily  does  my  love  for  it  increase,  and  my  heart  become 
more  and  more  interested,  notwithstanding  the  increasing  diffi- 
culties with  which  we  have  to  contend.  Oh,  how  '  can  we  whose 
souls  are  lighted'  see  multitudes  suffering  and  perishing  daily, 
and  not  tell  them  of  Him  who  came  to  save  us  from  our  lost  and 
ruined  condition  ?  Why  is  it  that  we  have  been  so  much  more 
happily  situated  than  they?  You  know  not,  you  cannot  think 
of  the  misery  and  degradation  of  heathenism.  I  always  feel  for 
the  natives  so,  in  wet,  cold  weather  especially.  If  they  are  sick 
they  have  no  comforts  like  us,  no  warm  houses  or  clothing.  The 
natives  here,  as  yet,  are  afraid  of  medicine.  Once  or  twice  they 
have  ventured  to  bring  a  baby,  who  was  supposed  to  be  dying. 
The  first  who  was  brought,  happily,  recovered.  Oh.  to  be  able 
to  speak  to  them  !  I  am  making  progress  in  the  language,  but 
not  so  much  as  I  would  like.  They  have  no  idea  of  a  Creator. 
They  say  that  they  made  all  things.  We  have  not  school  yet 
since  our  return,  as  they  are  feasting  just  now,  the  yams  being 
in  season.  They  spend  a  great  part  of  their  time  in  dancing  and 
singing  their  heathen  songs,  &c.,  and  many  make  themselves 
quite  ill  with  dancing,  shouting,  &c. 

"I  wrote  to  you  very  frequently  from  Erromanga.  Here  it 
is  so  difficult  to  write,  I  have  so  many  things  to  think  about. 
Every  day  seems  to  bring  its  own  work  and  difficulties,  yet  amid 
all,  we  have  many  encouragements. 


454  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

"Yesterday,  Sabbath,  oh,  how  much  I  thought  about  you 
all !  I  had  four  little  girls  in  the  house,  trying  to  tell  them 
something  about  Jesus.  I  said,  '  Who  loves  Jesus  ?'  They  an- 
swered, '  We  all,  we  all  love  Jesus. '  Poor  little  dark-hearted 
creatures !  They  know  him  not  to  love  him.  The  attendance 
upon  Sabbath  is  not  good,  but  we  cannot  expect  a  good  attend- 
ance just  now,  while  the  people  are  feasting.  Mr.  M.  keeps 
very  well. 

"We  have  such  a  nice  boat !  The  natives  are  quite  delighted 
with  it,  and  it  makes  us  of  more  importance  in  their  estimation. 
Do  excuse  this  badly  written  letter,  but  I  just  take  advantage 
of  a  wet  morning,  when  no  natives  are  about.  When  they  come 
into  the  house,  I  have  to  sit  and  watch  them,  lest  they  steal.*  " 

TO  HER  BROTHER. 

"Tanna,  May  30,  1860. 

' '  Never  offer  yourself  for  a  missionary  until  you  are  thoroughly 
educated,  and  then  choose  your  own  field.  When  will  people 
learn  that  one  placed  on  an  isolated  island  among  heathen,  with- 
out society,  instead  of  progressing  in  knowledge,  is  every  day 
losing  what  he  has  acquired,  if  he  does  not  apply  himself,  which 
few  missionaries  whose  hearts  and  hands  are  engrossed  with  the 
Work  have  time  to  do? 

"  Never  offer  yourself  to  any  society  until  you  have  pondered 
well  the  subject — until  you  have  counted  the  cost — until  you  feel 
that  you  can  give  up  home,  comforts,  privileges,  and  advantages, 
and  take  up  the  cross  and  follow  after  Jesus.  It  becomes  me 
not  to  speak  of  trials,  for  I  have  been  touched  but  lightly.  Yet 
there  are  times  when  it  is  pleasant  to  look  back  to  the  motives 
that  induced  us  to  enter  this  work.  If  they  have  been  from 
pure  love  to  Christ  and  a  desire  to  serve  him,  then  we  feel  a 
happiness  otherwise  unknown.  If  for  a  name,  romance,  or  any 
other  worldly  motive,  we  find  ourselves  sadly  mistaken  ;  and  if 
our  hearts  are  not  truly  interested  in  the  work,  we  cannot  expect 
to  enjoy  much  happiness  in  it.  You  know  not  what  heathenism 
is.  You  know  not  what  a  dark,  degraded  people  we  have  to 

*  The  stealing  from  which  they  suffered  was  generally  by  unfriendly 
natives  from  some  distance. 


RESUMPTION    OF    LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  4f>5 

deal  with.  Well  may  they  be  levelled  with  the  brutes,  for  they 
seem  only  to  fight,  eat,  and  sleep.  Yet  those  people  have  souls 
— never-dying  souls — and  the  missionary  who  dwells  among  them 
must  witness  scenes  and  listen  to  language  from  which  he  once 
would  have  recoiled.  In  speaking  of  the  work  anywhere,  it  is 
not  what  man  does,  but  what  Grod  does.  Oh,  how  little  we  can 
do  !  and  daily  do  we  feel  our  helplessness. 

But  we  trust  the  day  is  breaking — r 
Joyful  times  are  near  at  hand — 

God,  the  mighty  God,  is  speaking 
By  his  word  in  every  land. 

When  he  chooses, 
Darkness  flies  at  his  comniand. 

May  the  day  soon  dawn  here !  Pray  for  the  Tannese.  My 
heart  is  more  than  ever  interested  in  this  glorious  work. 

"The  people  here  are  feasting.  They  seem  to  like  me,  not- 
withstanding my  being  a  woman,  and  have  invited  us  to  see 
them  feasting  and  dancing  day  after  to-morrow." 

TO   HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  June  5,  I860. 

"Do  not,  I  beg  of  you,  ever  be  uneasy  about  me.  I  love  this 
work,  I  love  this  people,  and  I  know  that  inanyof  them  who 
come  about  us  love  me.  We  took  a  walk  some  four  miles  in  the 
interior  to-day ;  and  you  should  have  seen  how  gallantly  our 
young  chief,  Kapuku,  assisted  me  over  the  difficult  places.  Al- 
though I  write  thus  highly  about  him,  he  is  very  dark-hearted  ; 
out  I  think  he  desires  to  know  what  is  right.  We  are  trying  to 
prevail  upon  him  to  come  and  live  on  our  premises.  His  young 
wife,  Wymo,  is  a  lovely  girl.  She  has  been  ill  for  a  long  time, 
and  is  very  much  reduced.  For  some  time  past  she  has  been 
living  in  the  yard,  but  we  cannot  get  her  persuaded  to  take 
medicine.  Oh !  when  will  superstition  be  removed,  the  '  idols 
thrown  to  the  moles  and  to  the  bats,'  and  this  people  be  found 
clothed  and  in  their  right  minds?  How  long,  0  Lord,  how 
long? 


4f>()  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

"  Our  friends  at  home  are  very  kind,  and  I  know  will  be  glad 
to  give  us  what  we  ask  for;  but  oh,  we  need  their  prayers  !  The 
work  is  scarcely  begun.  The  devil  reigns  triumphant,  and  I 
doubt  there  will  be  a  severe  struggle  before  his  kingdom  is 
shaken  here ;  but  God  is  all-sufficient,  the  work  is  his,  and  surely 
he  will  bless  our  humble  endeavours.  Only  in  so  far  as  God 
works  with  us  can  we  expect  to  prosper.  We  have  not  yet  com- 
menced school.  Mr.  Paton  is  preparing  a  little  book  which  we 
expect  will  soon  be  completed.  Mr.  Paton  is  a  faithful  mission- 
ary. He  has  many  annoyances  from  which  we  escape,  owing  to 
his  residence  at  the  harbour.  The  natives  who  come  in  contact 
with  foreigners  are  very  rude  and  saucy.  Traders  have,  until 
lately,  been  afraid  to  come  to  this  side  of  the  island ;  but  now 
they  come  frequently,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  people,  who  love 
tobacco.  Some  persons,  who  wished  to  turn  the  missionary 
to  account,  said,  the  other  day,  that  it  would  be  good  for  us  to 
write  to  these  foreigners  to  come  here  frequently  and  bring 
plenty  of  tobacco.  Delightful  it  is  to  hear  of  the  outpouring  of 
God's  Spirit  in  so  many  places.  I  trust  that  we  too  shall  be 
visited,  and  that  many  of  this  degraded  people  shall  be  given  to 
Christ  for  his  inheritance.  You  cannot  think  what  a  trial  it  is 
at  first  not  to  be  able  to  speak  to  the  people.  I  have  great 
hopes  of  one  or  two  men,  if  we  had  the  word  of  God  to  put  into 
their  hands.  I  have  tried  in  vain,  as  yet,  to  get  some  little 
girls  to  remain  in  the  premises.  I  have  had  the  promise  of  one 
or  two — but  they  are  so  loth  to  give  up  their  vile  practices.  ' ' 

In  June,  as  related  in  the  preceding  memoir,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Johnston  arrived  at  Aneiteum;  and  all  the  mis- 
sionaries (under  which  title  we  include  females  engaged 
in  the  work  as  well  as  males)  proceeded  thither  to  con- 
sult as  to  his  location.  On  her  return,  Mrs.  M.  thus 
writes  from  Port  Resolution : 

"We  enjoyed  exceedingly  our  short  visit  to  Aneiteum.  The 
church  is  very  handsome,  and  would  do  credit  to  more  civilized 
workmen.  May  God  continue  to  prosper  the  work  on  that 


RESUMPTION    OF    LABOURS    ON   TANNA.  457 

island.  It  is  the  day  of  small  things  with  us.  The  Tannese  ma- 
nifest little  or  no  desire  for  the  word  of  God.  They  wish  to  live 
and  die  as  their  fathers  did.  Yet  we  are  not  without  a 
little  encouragement.  Kapuku,  our  chief,  of  whom  I  spoke  in 
our  last  letter,  accompanied  us  to  Aneiteum.  I  hope  the  evi- 
dences of  what  the  gospel  has  wrought  there  will  encourage  him 
to  persevere.  A  few  seem  almost  persuaded  to  become  Chris- 
tians, but  no  one  has  courage  to  come  forward  and  declare  him- 
self upon  the  Lord's  side.  They  think  our  religion  very  good 
for  old  people  and  those  who  are  dying.  The  Tannese  believe 
in  the  existence  of  a  great  evil  spirit  whom  they  call  '  Karapa- 
namun,'  and  say  he  lives  on  the  top  of  the  highest  hill  on  the 
island,  which  is  in  or  near  the  centre,  and  can  be  distinctly  seen 
from  all  parts.  Cease  not  to  pray  that  the  light  may  arise  and 
shine,  that  the  people  may  no  longer  say,  'Where  is  their  God?' 
All  is  midnight  darkness  now,  but  the  day  cometh  ;  let  us  watch 
and  pray  for  it. 

"  We  hope  (D.  V. )  to  go  home  to-morrow.  We  soon  become 
attached  to  one  spot,  and  love1  to  call  it  home,  though  there  is 
no  place  to  which  our  hearts  cling  so  fondly  as  the  home  of  our 
childhood.  When  the  ties  which  bind  us  to  that  are  severed, 
then  we  feel  that  we  are  indeed  pilgrims,  and  are  led  more  ear- 
nestly to  seek  that  rest  of  which  it  is  said  there  will  be  no  more 
going  out.  May  we  all  meet  in  heaven,  the  Christian's  home. 
Please  thank  the  kind  friends  for  me  who  have  given  me  so 
many  valuable  presents.  May  we  soon  be  able  to  cheer  their 
hearts  by  telling  them  what  God  is  doing  for  this  people." 

TO   HER   MOTHER, 

"Tanna,  July  31,  1860. 

"  Mrs.  P.'s  handsome  present  I  have  given  to  our  chief  Ka- 
puku. Oh  !  dear  mamma,  you  cannot  imagine  how  delightful  it 
is  to  see  him,  so  attentive,  and  behaving  so  nicely,  as  he  is  doing 
at  present,  and  influencing  so  many  others.  May  God  give  him 
grace  and  strength  to  persevere,  and  oh,  may  we  soon  have  the 
word  of  life  to  put  in  his  hands  ! 

"Aug.  1.  We  are  progressing,  though  not  as  fast  as  we  could 
wish,  the  language  is  such  a  hindrance.  T  trust  \vc  >hall  soon 
39 


458  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

overcome  that  difficulty.  Two  little  girls  are  now  living  in  the 
yard.  One,  an  interesting,  bright  eyed  little  thing.  She  wears 
a  nice  upper  garment,  which  she  has  made  herself,  and  petticoat 
of  the  pandanus  leaf,  combs  her  hair  and  has  quite  a  civilized 
appearance.  The  other  has  not  courage  to  overcome  prejudice 
yet,  and  adopt  a  proper  covering,  in  place  of  their  own,  which 
consists  merely  of  a  strip  before  and  behind,  which,  when  the 
wind  blows  they  might  as  well  be  without.  As  they  grow  older, 
this  covering  is  enlarged,  and  when  old,  women  wear  a  regular 
petticoat ;  but  oh  !  they  are  so  filthy,  and  it  is  so  disgusting  to  see 
them  blackened  and  greased,  and  their  faces  painted  red  and 
black. ' ' 

TO   HER  BROTHER. 

Tanna,  Aug.  17,  1860. 

"Would  that  I  had  the  wings  of  a  dove,  to  pay  you  a  visit 
this  evening.  How  much  more  pleasant  than  the  meagre  news 
of  a  letter.  Do  not  think  that  because  I  have  written  to  you  to 
look  and  consider  well  other  fields  of  missionary  labour  that  I  am 
averse  to  your  coming  here.  Oh !  no,  far  from  it.  If  this  be 
your  choice,  come ;  who  will  rejoice  more  than  I.  Yet  I  feared  that 
you  thought  of  those  islands,  because  sister  Mary  is  there,  and  I 
have  written  to  you  plainly  that  you  may  not  be  disappointed, 
should  you  ever  come.  Is  not  this  right?  Count  well  the  cost 
dear  W. ,  before  you  offer  yourself  as  missionary.  Can  you  give 
up  the  comforts,  privileges  and  advantages  of  civilized  life, 
among  other  things,  society,  to  come  far  hence  to  the  gentiles, 
to  labour  amid  squalid,  filthy,  degraded  people,  levelled  I  had 
almost  said  with  the  brutes?  If  you  can,  it  will  be  because  you 
have  '  respect  unto  the  recompense  of  the  reward,'  and  he  that 
hath  '  left  father  or  mother,  or  houses  or  lands  for  my  sake  and 
the  gospel's,'  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his  reward.  And  who  would 
not?  Oh  !  Willie,  it  is  a  glorious  work.  Strange,  is  it  not,  that 
if  is  given  to  such  vile  creatures  as  we,  to  be  workers  together 
with  him.  '  Even  so  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight.' 
Pray  dear  W.  that  I  may  be  fitted  for  it,  that  every  necessary 
qualification  may  be  given  me.  God  often  chooses  to  work  by 
weak  instruments,  :mil  surely  \  »m  one  of  the  weakest.  Be  firm, 


RESUMPTION  OF  LABOURS  ON  TANNA.      459 

dear,  in  the  path  of  duty.  Never  swerve  in  the  least  from  it.  All 
we  say,  think,  or  do,  is  known  to  our  Father  in  heaven,  and  our 
good  deeds  are  not  unobserved  by  him.  Let  us  endeavour  to 
work,  not  as  men  pleasers,  but  doing  the  will  of  God  from  the 
heart.  There  is  but  one  path  that  leads  to  God.  All  others  lead 
astray.  May  we  be  found  walking  in  that  path,  and  striving  to 
enter  in  at  the  strait  gate,  for  it  is  said  that  '  Many  shall  seek  to 
enter  in,  but  shall  not  be  able. ' ' 

"  Your  question,  as  to  what  we  live  upon,  is  very  easily  an- 
swered, pigs,  fowls,  fish — eggs  if  we  can  get  them,  goats'  milk 
and  goats'  flesh,  yams,  taro,  sweet  potatoes,  bread-fruit,  (when  in 
season  it  is  soft,  yellow  and  porous,  not  unlike  pound  cake  in  its 
appearance  ;)  bananas ;  but  we  require  acquired  tastes  for  nearly 
all  tropical  fruits  and  vegetables.  I  can  only  compare  the  ap- 
pearance of  taro  to  castile  soap,  mottled. 

"  Kapuku  says  he  will  write  to  you  some  day.  He  writes  on 
the  slate  and  makes  nice  figures.  Pray  for  the  Tannese.  Now 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself  and  God,  even  our  Father,  who 
hath  loved  us  and  hath  given  us  everlasting  consolation  and  good 
hope  through  grace,  comfort  your  heart  and  stablish  you  in 
erery  good  word  and  work,  and  2  Thess.  i.  11,  12.  is  the  prayer 
of  your  loving  sister. ' ' 

The  general  state  of  the  mission  work  at  this  station 
is  thus  described  in  a  letter  of  Mr.  Matheson's  of  the 
14th  Aug. 

"  The  external  prospects  of  the  mission  upon  this  island  are 
apparently  beginning  to  brighten,  but  none  have  as  yet  given 
any  decided  evidence  of  their  having  embraced  the  gospel. 
Some  two  or  three  profess  to  have  renounced  some  of  the  worst 
and  most  disgusting  abominations  of  heathenism — one  of  whom 
is  the  young  chief  of  the  district  in  which  we  reside.  He  has 
been  living  in  the  yard  during  the  last  six  weeks,  and  his  conduct 
has  been  most  exemplary.  He  says  he  is  anxious  to  know  the 
word  of  God,  and  embraces  every  opportunity  of  communicating 
to  others  what  little  knowledge  he  has  himself  acquired.  His  wife 
died  shortly  after  he  came  to  live  with  us,  and  he  consented  to 


460  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

have  her  buried.  Their  usual  practice  is  to  throw  their  dead  into 
the  sea,  and  then  some  of  the  usual  heathenish  ceremonies  are 
performed — such  as  kindling  a  fire  and  keeping  it  burning  seve- 
ral hours  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  devil  from  stealing  her 
spirit.  After  the  tire  has  been  burning  sufficiently  long  in  their 
estimation  to  cause  the  devil  to  give  up  all  hope  of  being  suc- 
cessful, and  to  go  and  seek  his  prey  in  some  other  quarter,  they 
destroy  all  the  property  formerly  belonging  to  the  deceased ; 
the  live  stock,  which  consists  principally  of  pigs  and  fowls,  is 
given  to  the  nearest  relations  to  be  immediately  killed  to  furnish 
food  for  a  feast,  the  number  of  guests  being  in  proportion  to  the 
quantity  of  food.  According  to  Tanna  etiquette  the  young  chief 
was  the  person  by  whom  the  fire  should  have  been  kindled,  the 
property  distributed,  the  feast  made,  and  the  guests  invited,  but 
he  took  no  part  in  any  of  the  proceedings  and  countenanced  them 
only  by  his  presence. 

Yaresi  and  Namaka  are  still  professedly  friendly.  But  as  to  the 
latter  I  would  not  object  to  see  some  more  substantial  evidence 
of  his  friendship  before  placing  much  confidence  in  his  profes- 
sion. He  attends  church  occasionally,  but  has  not  renounced 
any  of  his  heathenish  practices.  His  youngest  son  is  at  present 
very  ill,  apparently  dying.  I  heard  of  his  illness  last  week,  and 
also  that  his  father  had  suspected  a  certain  young  man  as  the 
cause  of  his  son's  trouble.  This  youth  he  intended  to  kill,  if  the 
child  should  not  recover.  I  spoke  very  plainly  to  the  old  man 
about  the  sinfulness  of  such  conduct,  told  him  that  God  only  had 
the  power  of  inflicting  disease,  that  we  must  all  die  very  soon, 
&c.  He  seemed  willing  enough  to  admit  the  probability  of  OUT 
dying  some  time,  but  he  did  not  feel  satisfied  that  God  only  has 
the  power  of  killing  and  making  alive.  To  admit  the  latter 
would  be  a  very  serious  infringement  upon  the  rights  of  a  Tanna 
man,  and  a  robbing  him  of  a  glory  to  which  he  feels  himself 
justly  entitled.  I  have  just  heard  that  they  do  not  expect  the 
child  to  survive  to-day,  and  Namaka  has  suspected  another 
young  man  in  addition  to  the  former,  both  of  whom  he  has 
ordered  to  be  killed  upon  the  death  of  his  child.  This  son,  if 
spared,  was  to  have  succeeded  him  as  chief,  consequently  his 


RESUMPTION  OF  LABOURS  ON  TANNA.     461 

death  will  cause  more  excitement  than  if  he  had  only  been  a 
common  child. 

"The  attendance  at  worship  on  Sabbath-day  is  steadily  increas- 
ing. Yesterday  there  were  twenty  males  present,  which  was  an 
increase  of  some  four  or  five  upon  any  preceding  Sabbath.  In 
the  morning  we  have  worship  at  our  own  station,  after  which  I 
itinerate  during  the  remainder  of  the  day.  In  going  inland  we 
have  no  stated  places  of  meeting.  Sometimes  we  go  in  one  di- 
rection, and,  if  we  are  sufficiently  fortunate  to  come  upon  some 
three  or  four  persons  unobserved,  have  a  short  service  with  them, 
and  proceed  until  we  come  to  some  other  village  or  fall  upon  some 
other  party,  all  of  whom  we  generally  find  as  busily  engaged  on 
the  Lord's  day  as  on  any  other  day  in  the  week,  some  fencing, 
some  housebuilding,  some  preparing  yam  mounds,  &c.  The 
shore  women  spend  the  Sabbath  fishing,  and  the  inland  women 
making  plantations.  This  is  still  the  day  of  small  things,  but  in 
the  midst  of  our  trials  and  our  difficulties  we  have  our  encour- 
agements and  our  hopes." 

The  event  referred  to  in  the  above  letter  Mrs.  Mathe- 
son  describes  more  fully  in  a  letter  of  date  August  24. 

' ;  We  have  been  visiting  some  distant  districts  to-day.  The 
walk  is  very  fatiguing,  as  there  are  no  roads  here  such  as  we 
have  at  home,  merely  footpaths,  and  we  have  sometimes  to 
clamber  over  rocks,  sometimes  to  cross  streams  and  beds  of 
rivers.  A  strange  feeling  creeps  over  one  while  visiting  places 
where  the  foot  of  white  man  never  before  trod.  If  the  stones 
could  speak,  what  dark,  horrifying  tales  they  might  tell  of  scenes 
of  bloodshed,  and  sins  of  which  it  is  a  shame  even  to  speak !  This, 
dearest  M.,  is  one  of  the  DARK  places  of  the  earth.  There  are 
people  here  who  pretend  to  make  wind,  rain,  to  cause  disease, 
&c. 

"Namaka,  a  celebrated  chief,  had  a  lovely,  promising  little 
boy,  the  pride  and  darling  of  his  old  age,  who,  in  the  course  of 
time,  was  to  have  inherited  the  chiefship.  Lately  he  became 
sick  and  died.  The  natives  suppose  that  nobody  dies  a  natural 
death.  Some  person  has  brought  disease,  or  done  something, 
and  the  spirits  are  angry.  Day  after  day  Namaka  visited  the 
39  * 


462  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

neighbouring  districts,  to  discover,  if  possible,  who  was  bringing 
this  illness  to  his  child.  He  would  not  be  convinced  by  all  that 
Mr.  M.  or  I  said  to  him.  He  requested  that  Nohoat  should  be 
buried  in  our  yard,  to  which  we  agreed ;  so,  after  a  nice  little 
coffin  had  been  made,  and  the  body  placed  in  it,  some  persons 
went  from  here  and  brought  it,  and  we  buried  him  by  moon- 
light, on  account  of  the  excitement  occasioned  by  his  death. 
What  a  strange  group  we  seemed — so  many  savages  sitting 
armed  on  the  ground,  the  women  wailing,  and  the  little  rough 
box  containing  the  remains  of  this  promising  child,  lying  waiting 
to  be  conveyed  to  its  final  resting-place.  Wild,  angry  clouds 
were  flitting  across  the  sky,  sometimes  hiding  the  struggling 
moonbeams  from  our  view.  Naught  broke  the  deathlike  still- 
ness that  reigned,  save  the  occasional  wail  of  the  women.  Oh, 
how  it  saddened  our  hearts  to  think  that  the  little  one  knew  not 
of  Jesus — of  him  who  said,  '  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come 
unto  me ! ' 

"Just  as  all  was  over,  some  one  said,  There  is  Namaka.  He 
had  remained  at  home,  not  wishing  to  see  his  child  buried  ;  but 
not  being  able  to  restrain  his  feelings,  followed.  He  was  a  per- 
fect picture  of  grief.  After  prayer  he  seemed  more  resigned, 
and  we  little  thought  he  was  determining  revenge  upon  the  man 
who  he  supposed  had  destroyed  his  child.  The  next  night,  he, 
in  company  with  others,  cruelly  murdered  a  poor  man,  and  threw 
him  into  the  sea,  not  far  from  our  house.  War  ensued.  All 
the  villages,  property,  and  food  in  that  district  have  been  de- 
stroyed, and  every  one  of  the  Anuikaraka  people  have  fled. 
Old  Yaresi,  who  knew  nothing  of  what  had  been  done,  was  on 
his  way  to  our  house,  but  being  told  on  the  way,  turned  about 
and  fled  with  the  rest.  However,  about  midday  on  Sabbath, 
we  were  rejoiced  to  see  him  back,  atid  he  intends  to  remain  at 
Anuikaraka.  The  work  of  destruction  is  still  being  carried  on, 
but,  through  Yaresi's  influence,  will  not  come  near  us.  Yes-' 
terday  was  a  day  of  excitement  among  the  natives,  but  we  had 
nothing  to  fear.  We  know  who  has  said,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you. 
alway. ' 

"God  has  raised  up  friends  for  us  among  this  dark  people. 
The  enemy  is  very  busy.     Surely  he  is  afraid  of  his  kingdom 


RESUMPTION  OF  LABOURS  ON  TANNA.      463 

here,  which  I  trust  will  soon  be  destroyed  by  the  King  of  kings. 
You  know  nothing  of  the  darkness  of  the  hearts  of  these  people. 
Every  day  brings  its  own  little  difficulties  and  trials ;  but  let  us 
never  be  discouraged.  He  who  has  protected  us  when  our  ene- 
mies were  raging,  has  surely  some  work  for  us  to  do.  '  If  God 
be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ?'  Christ  shall  have  the  hea- 
then for  his  inheritance,  and  reign  until  all  his  enemies  are  put 
under  his  feet. 

"  Oh  who  would  live  alway  in  this  world !  Here  all  our  joys 
are  imperfect,  every  pleasure  mixed  with  pain.  Here  are  sor- 
rowings and  partings.  What  a  happy  thought,  that  there  is  a 
bright  world  prepared  for  us,  that  we  have  only  to  cross  the 
Jordan  of  death,  to  enter  into  its  perfect  joys.  There  there  is 
nothing  to  make  the  heart  sad,  there  we  shall  be  clad  in  white 
robes,  and  taught  to  sing  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb.  Let 
us  therefore  fear,  lest  a  promise  being  left  us  of  entering  into 
this  rest,  any  of  us  should  come  short  of  it.  Let  us  stand, 
having  our  loins  girt  about  with  truth,  and  our  lamps  burning. 
Do  not  think  because  I  write  thus,  that  I  think  I  am  good  or  fit 
even  to  speak  of  such  things.  Far  from  it ;  I  fear  that  I  cannot 
lay  claim  to  the  name  of  Christian.  We  are  apt  to  grow  cold 
and  careless  out  here  ;  to  dream  away  life.  There  is  so  much 
sameness  in  the  events  of  every  day.  Sometimes  I  long  for  the 
wings  of  a  dove,  that  I  might  peep  in  at  you  all,  and  see  you 
just  as  you  are,  but  I  feel  quite  contented  and  happy  at  the  post 
of  duty.  Only  it  is  a  great  trial  to  be  separated  from  you  all. 
Were  it  not  for  the  hope  of  meeting  in  a  better  world,  how  could 
we  bear  it. ' ' 

.  TO   HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  Oct.  5,  1860. 

*  "I  have  written  to  you  very  frequently  since  our  return  to 
Tanna,  much  more  so  than  I  shall  be  able  to  do  during  the  in- 
coming season.  Perhaps  I  do  not  write  as  fully  about  the  work 
and  the  state  of  matters  here  as  you  would  like.  But  the  fact  is 
I  wish  to  write  truthfully.  I  wish  to  make  no  statements,  that 
might  afterward  be  contradicted ;  and  one  day  prospects  may 


464  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

look  very  pleasing,  the  next  all  dark  and  gloomy.  A  few  weeks 
since,  I  might  have  written  to  you  about  our  flourishing  school 
of  boys  and  girls.  Now  it  has  dwindled  away,  but  we  hope  after 
plantation  work  is  over  it  may  revive. 

"You  seem  concerned  about  my  visit  to  Erromanga.  I  do 
not  regret  it.  There  I  had  not  much  to  do,  and  plenty  of  time  to 
think.  Of  course  my  thoughts  were  much  about  home,  but  I 
trust  I  learned  to  be  more  content  and  happy  in  any  situation. 
Could  we  ever  bear .  in  mind  that  it  is  Grod  who  disposes  all 
things  concerning  us,  fewer  would  be  our  murmurings  and  re- 
pinings  when  all  is  not  just  as  we  would  wish.  The  work  here 
is  upon  the  whole  rather  encouraging,  but  oh!  we  have  such 
dark  hearts  to  deal  with,  so  much  superstition  and  so  many  vile 
practices  to  battle  with.  Looking  at  ourselves  we  say,  '  Who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things. '  Looking  upward,  we  hear  a  voice 
saying,  'My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.'  I  will  make  this  peo- 
ple '  willing  in  the  day  of  my  power. '  And  so  they  shall  be. 
Let  us  pray  more  and  more  earnestly  for  this  happy  period. 
Wrestle  with  Grod  for  the  salvation  of  these  people. 

' '  This  is  Saturday,  and  I  am  alone.  Mr.  M.  is  up  on  the  hill 
putting  the  house  together.  It  was  taken  apart,  as  Mr.  M. 
imagines  that  its  situation  was  not  healthy.  It  is  so  near  to  us 
that  we  can  hear  calling  upon  the  hill  quite  distinctly  at  the  sea- 
side. I  generally  set  apart  Saturday  evening  to  prepare  for 
Sabbath,  but  surely  a  few  moments  will  not  be  misspent  in 
writing  to  my  dear  mamma.  I  feel  so  much  at  home  to-night, 
and  why  ?  Instead  of  sitting  in  the  big  lime  house,  without  any 
fire,  I  am  comfortably  (!)  seated  in  a  native  house,  which  I  shall 
describe.  Its  length  I  cannot  exactly  give.  It  is  not  any  longer 
than  our  large  room,  and  not  so  wide.  The  ground  is  spread 
with  coral  upon  which  mats  are  laid.  In  the  centre  a  little  hole 
is  made,  and  a  fire  kindled.  As  there  is  no  opening  for  the 
smoke  to  escape,  you  may  imagine  that  we  get  more  than  an* 
agreeable  share  of  it.  We  have  a  little  portion  partitioned  off 
for  ourselves,  while  Kapuku  and  the  little  girls  and  Viavia 
and  wife  live  in  the  other  end.  So  you  see  we  are  in  the  midst 
of  the  natives,  and  it  is  the  chattering  and  merry  laugh  of  the 
little  girls,  that  makes  me  feel  so  much  at  home  to-night.  You 


RESUMPTION    OF    LABOURS    ON    TANNA.  465 

( -.11:101  think  how  much  I  miss  society.  Having  had  little  sis- 
tors  and  brother,  I  like  to  be  among  the  natives.  I  am  hap- 
piest then,  and  I  do  love  them.  It  has  been  remarked  by  mis- 
sionaries' wives  that  you  may  feel  interested  in  natives,  without 
becoming  attached  to  them,  but  I  cannot  fancy  how  that  can  be. 
We  are  here  not  to  keep  them  down  in  their  former  state,  but  to 
raise,  elevate  them,  (which  the  gospel  only  can  do, )  teach  them 
to  live  here  in  preparation  for  another  world,  where  we  hope  to 
meet  with  them,  where  there  are  no  distinctions  in  colour  or 
class.  Poor  Tannese,  I  fear  their  days  of  independence  are 
nearly  over.  As  soon  as  this  island  has  been  opened  up  by  the 
gospel,  probably  the  white  man  will  take  possession,  and  the 
poor  natives  die  out. 

TO   HER  BROTHER. 

"  Tanna,  October  16. 

"  I  have  three  little  girls  between  the  ages  of  ten  and  thirteen, 
all  betrothed,  names  Kavila,  Kopia,  and  Umaitahak,  the  latter 
a  dear  little  girl  and  very  great  assistance.  We  had  a  nice  num- 
ber of  young  men  in  attendance  at  our  morning  class  until  plan- 
tation work  began.  Since  then  school  is  almost  broken  up. 
The  language  is  still  the  great  barrier.  I  am  making  a  little 
progress.  I  speak  both  in  Aneiteumese  and  Tannese  every  day. 

"Doesn't  life  seem  strange  to  you  now,  the  days  so  much 
shorter,  the  months,  the  years  and  time,  time  flying  on  so 
quickly  ?  And  now,  my  darling  brother,  adieu. 

TO   HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  October  24,  1860. 

"We  visit  among  the  people  now  as  the  way  opens  up.  I 
like  visiting  very  much.  The  people  in  general  receive  us 
kindly,  and  are  becoming  more  friendly.  Indeed  we  have  much 
reason  to  thank  God  and  take  courage  ;  and  oh !  when  I  tlihik 
of  the  many  tokens  of  God's  favour  we  experience,  I.  blush  to 
think  that  we  are  so  unworthy,  so  unfit  to  be  engaged  in  this 
high  and  holy  service.  I  often  wonder  if  I  shall  bt  permitted 
to  see  any  of  these  poor  degraded  creatures,  sitting  at  the  foot 


466  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

of  the  cross,  worshipping  the  true  Jehovah  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  God  only  knows.  This  cause  is  his  own.  Oh,  pray, 
pray  for  the  Tannese.  They  too  are  passing  away.  Since  we 
h'ave  returned  many  have  died  ;  three  lovely  girls  and  three  lit- 
tle boys  among  the  number.  I  cannot  help  feeling  sad,  sad 
when  the  young  die,  and  wishing  that  they  might  have  been 
spared  to  learn  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  A  dear  little  girl 
is  sitting  by  me  while  I  write,  child-like,  with  a  piece  of  paper 
and  pen  trying  to  write.  Some  of  them  write  very  well  on  the 
slate.  Kapuku  especially  writes  very  nicely,  and  makes  nice 
figures.  The  little  girls  sew  very  nicely  ;  one  in  particular  often 
sews  for  me.  I  used  to  think  when  I  first  came  I  should  be  so 
pleased  to  see  the  natives  clothed.  Now  I  feel  so  differently. 
The  clothing  is  not  of  so  much  importance  as  the  change  of 
heart,  though  it  is  very  necessary.  Would  that  the  truth,  im- 
perfectly as  yet  it  is  known  to  them,  might  penetrate  their 
darkened  hearts.  They  do  not  seem  to  have  any  word  for  com- 
passion, and  there  seems  to  be  no  such  emotion  within  them. 
There  is  no  word  expressive  of  gratitude.  Both  of  these  words 
exist  in  the  Aneiteum  language. 

"26.  Since  writing  the  former  part  of  this  letter  we  have 
come  up  the  hill,  native  name  Imoa.  Every  thing  in  nature  is 
so  lovely  here,  and  such  a  monotony  reigns  around,  that  some- 
times I  think  I  could  dream  away  life,  were  it  not  for  the  awful 
wretchedness  by  which  we  are  surrounded.  Oh,  no !  no  room 
for  trifling  here — no  time  to  spend  upon  the  body.  Duty  bids 
us  be  up  and  doing,  for  multitudes  are  perishing.  '  Darkness 
covers  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people.'  How  long, 
oh  1  how  long,  shall  the  enemy  triumph  1 

During  this  period  Mrs.  M.  was  generally  too  busy  to 
write  much  in  her  diary.  The  entries  which  it  contains 
show  the  same  striving  after  conformity  to  the  Saviour, 
and  her  deep  interest  in  the  mission.  Sometimes  she 
was  much  encouraged,  at  other  times  somewhat  dis- 
couraged. But  we  have  no  space  for  extracts. 


TRIALS   AND    CALAMITIES.  467 


CHAPTER  IX. 

TRIADS  AND  CALAMITIES. 

OUR  last  chapter  showed  the  mission  work  on  Tanna 
going  on  if  with  no  bright  indications  of  immediate  suc- 
cess, yet  with  no  particular  discouragement,  and  even 
with  some  encouragement.  These  fair  prospects  were 
soon  overclouded,  and  it  pleased  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church  to  visit  the  Tanna  mission  with  a  series  of  tri- 
als, far  surpassing  any  that  had  preceded  it,  and  such 
as  few  missions  in  their  early  stages  have  been  called  to 
pass  through. 

The  first  of  this  was  the  scourge  of  measles  to  which 
we  have  already  referred.  On  Tanna  we  cannot  say 
what  proportion  of  the  natives,  but  some  hundreds  in 
number  died  either  from  that  disease  itself,  or  the  after 
results.  It  is  certainly  a  singular  dispensation  of  Di- 
vine Providence,  that  while  the  natives  of  this  island 
have  such  superstitious  notions  regarding  Christianity 
as  causing  disease  and  death,  hitherto  almost  every  at- 
tempt to  introduce  Christianity  among  them  has  been 
followed  by  severe  epidemics.  It  was  so  when  teachers 
were  settled  among  them  previously,  by  which  we  have 
seen  the  mission  was  more  than  once  broken  up.  And 
now  when  the  field  was  occupied  by  European  missiona- 


MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

ries,  and  the  kingdom  of  Satan  appeared  to  be  assailed 
with  such  vigour  as  to  augur  its  early  downfall,  God 
was  again  pleased  to  try  the  mission  on  the  very  point 
on  which  they  were  most  afraid,  and  to  send  disease 
more  fatal  than  any  that  had  preceded.  Doubtless  one 
design  was  to  show  our  dependence  on  him  for  success, 
and  to  render  the  glory  of  success  more  conspicuous  in 
being  achieved  in  the  face  of  the  difficulties  thus  raised. 

When  these  savages  lose  their  friends  one  of  their 
strongest  emotions  is  rage.  They  are  ready  in  such 
cases  to  vent  it  upon  any  person  or  thing  that  may  cross 
their  path.  In  this  way  it  is  common  for  them  on  such 
occasions  to  destroy  their  own  property.  But  more  fre- 
quently as  they  regard  disease  as  always  caused  by  some 
person,  they  vent  their  wrath  upon  the  supposed  author 
of  the  calamity,  just  as  Namaka  did,  as  mentioned  in 
the  last  chapter.  When  therefore  they  saw  their  friends 
dying  in  such  numbers,  and  the  disease  nearly  universal, 
we  need  not  wonder  that  their  rage  was  unbounded,  nor 
as  they  had  so  long  regarded  Christianity  as  the  fore- 
runner of  sickness,  that  their  feelings  should  be  strongly 
excited  against  the  missionaries. 

The  manner  in  which  the  disease  was  introduced 
served  to  confirm  their  impressions.  A  vessel  called  at 
Mr.  Matheson's  station  with  the  measles  on  board.  No 
mention  was  made  of  the  fact,  but  on  the  contrary  those 
in  charge  of  her  expressed  to  Mr.  M.  a  wish  that  one 
of  the  great  chiefs  should  come  on  board,  professing 
that  they  had  something  to  give  him.  Kati  was  not  at 
hand,  and  Mr.  M.  referred  them  to  Kapuku.  The  lat- 
ter consented  to  go  on  board,  and  was  kept  there  some 
time.  Ho  was  afterward  landed  some  distance  off,  with- 


TRIALS    AND    CALAMITIES.  469 

out  having  received  any  thing  except  the  infection  of 
the  measles.  Through  Kapuku  the  disease  was  thus  in- 
troduced into  that  part  of  the  island,  and  as  he  resided 
on  the  mission  premises,  it  is  not  wonderful  that  the 
rage  of  the  heathen  was  excited  against  the  missionary. 
A  vessel  (we  believe  the  same  one)  came  about  the  same 
time  to  Port  Resolution.  There  those  in  charge  of  her 
applied  to  the  Aneiteumese  teachers  to  take  into  their 
houses  some  Lifu  men  that  were  sick.  In  ignorance  of 
the  nature  of  the  disease,  and  in  charity  for  the  afflicted, 
they  consented.  But  the  men  landed  were  just  dying 
from  measles,  and  the  Aneiteumese  teachers  took  the 
disease,  and  some  of  them  died  from  it.  From  them  it 
spread  among  the  natives.  Thus  in  both  cases  through 
the  wickedness  of  white  men,  the  Christian  religion  re- 
ceived the  blame  of  introducing  the  disease. 

It  is  painful  to  say  it,  but  there  can  scarcely  be  a 
doubt  that  it  was  introduced  wilfully,  not  with  the  spe- 
cial view  of  injuring  the  natives,  but  with  the  view  of 
getting  the  missionaries  into  trouble.  This  we  know  is 
a  dreadful  thing  to  say,  but  such  an  act  would  be  quite 
in  accordance  with  the  character  of  many  of  the  men, 
who  trade  among  the  islands.  The  white  men  who  have 
visited  these  islands  hitherto,  have  been  chiefly  engaged 
in  the  sandal-wood  trade.  This  wood  is  used  by  the 
Chinese  for  burning  in  their  temples,  as  it  is  odoriferous, 
and  also  for  the  manufacture  of  various  fancy  articles. 
Many  of  those  hitherto  engaged  in  the  business  have 
been  the  vilest  of  men.  Upon  the  natives  they  have 
practised  every  form  of  oppression  and  cruelty,  some- 
times taking  natives  off  one  island  and  selling  them  for 
40 


410  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

wood  on  another  where  they  would  doubtless  be  killed 
and  eaten. 

Then  think  of  their  having  a  regular  trade  in  women, 
perhaps  purchasing  for  some  tobacco  to  a  chief,  or 
a  musket,  choice  young  women  of  a  land  to  be  kept  on 
board  these  vessels  for  the  basest  purposes. 

Many  of  the  atrocities  formerly  prevalent  have  been 
arrested  through  the  representations  of  the  missionaries, 
and  the  vigorous  interpositions  of  British  men  of  war. 
A  better  class  of  men,  too,  are  now  engaged  in  the 
trade,  and  to  some  of  these  the  missionaries  have  been 
deeply  indebted.  But  there  still  remains  enough  evil 
doing  to  excite  the  most  bitter  hostility  of  many  of  them 
against  the  missionaries.  Hitherto  the  worst  that  mis- 
sionaries have  ever  suffered  in  these  islands  has  been 
from  the  misconduct  of  white  men,  sometimes  indirectly 
from  the  natives  not  understanding  the  difference  be- 
tween the  two,  at  others  directly  by  their  instigating 
the  natives  against  the  missionaries.  Instances  have 
been  known  of  their  urging  the  poor  savages  to  drive 
the  latter  away  By  promises  of  tobacco  and  other  arti- 
cles. At  the  time  referred  to,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  some  of  our  own  countrymen  tried  to  persuade  the 
natives  that  Christianity  was  the  cause  of  the  dis- 
ease. 

As  we  have  seen,  all  was  excitement  through  the 
island,  and  even  the  lives  of  the  missionaries  were  in 
danger.  For  a  time  their  efforts  with  the  natives  were 
almost  broken  up,  and  the  whole  time  was  occupied  with 
relieving  the  wants  of  the  sick.  Their  labours  in  this 
way  doubtless  in  some  measure  softened  the  prejudices 
of  some  of  the  people,  but  many  still  remained  hostile. 


TRIALS    AND    CALAMITIES.  471 

We  subjoin  extracts  of  correspondence  during  this  try- 
ing period. 

Mr.  M.  thus  writes  under  date  January  2,  1861. 

"  Some  six  weeks  ago,  however,  measles  broke  out  upon  this 
side  of  the  island,  from  the  effects  of  which  many  have  suffered 
and  are  still  suffering.  Kapuku,  who  had  been  Jiving  with  us 
for  some  time,  was  the  first  taken  ill.  His  friends  endeavoured, 
and  that  too  effectually,  to  persuade  him  that  we  were  the  cause 
of  the  sickness,  and  that,  if  he  still  continued  to  live  with  us. 
they  would  all  die.  He  at  length  yielded  to  their  oft-repeated 
entreaties  and  left  us — more  from  fear  of  being  killed,  I  think, 
than  from  any  fear  about  us  causing  the  sickness.  He  knew 
that  if  the  disease  should  spread,  and  if  the  chiefs  should  at- 
tribute it  to  the  new  religion,  according  to  their  custom  some 
one  or  more  of  our  professedly  worshipping  people  should  be 
killed,  and  none  more  likely  than  himself,  as  he  had  declared 
himself  most  favourable  to  us.  The  disease  did  spread,  and,  as 
we  feared,  the  new  religion  got  the  credit  of  it.  They  agreed 
to  kill  one  young  man,  but  he  escaped  in  a  trading  boat,  which 
fortunately  happened  to  be  in  the  harbour  when  they  were  in 
pursuit  of  him.  For  some  time  previous  to  the  breaking  out  of 
the  measles  their  open  hatred  and  their  violent  opposition  to  the 
gospel,  and  everything  connected  with  it,  were  becoming  daily 
more  and  more  apparent.  Taking  our  lives  excepted,  they  re- 
sorted to  every  imaginable  expedient  to  have  us  flee,  or  at  least 
to  say  nothing  more  to  them  about  the  new  religion.  When 
taken  ill  they  declared  that  I  had  smitten  them  with  the  mea- 
sles, in  order  to  be  revenged  on  them  for  having  recently  stolen 
from  us  with  such  a  high  hand.  Their  being  all  sick,  and  my 
health  having  never  before  been  so  good  on  Tanna,  confirmed 
their  suspicion.  This,  as  you  may  naturally  suppose,  added 
fresh  fuel  to  the  flame,  and  increased  the  hitherto  apparently 
boundless  rage  of  the  infuriated  natives.  But  what  could  they 
do  ?  They  were  every  soul,  man,  woman  and  child,  prostrated, 
and  not  one  had  any  power  to  lift  a  hand  against  us.  Their  rage 
on  that  occasion  surpassed  everything  that  I  had  ever  before 
witnessed,  but  that  (rod  who  can  set  restraining  bounds  to  the 


472  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

wrath  of  man,  and  who  can  ever  cause  it  to  redound  to  his  own 
praise,  has,  after  permitting  the  enemy  to  vent  his  wrath  upon 
us  to  a  certain  extent,  restrained  the  remainder  of  that  wrath." 

And  again  under  date  February  1. 

"During  the  month  of  January,  our  average  male  attendance 
has  been  nine  and  a  quarter,  three  of  whom  were  children. 
Fifty-seven  on  this  side. of  the  island  have  died  of  the  after  con- 
sequences of  the  measles,  such  as  inflammation  of  the  lungs, 
inflammatory  sore  throat,  &c.  One  woman  committed  suicide 
in  order  to  accompany  her  recently  deceased  husband  to  the 
world  of  spirits,  preferring  to  die  by  her  own  hand  rather  than 
submit  to  the  cruel  torture  and  death  which  she  knew  awaited 
her.  Two  women  were  killed,  their  bodies  exhibited  at  all  the 
villages  on  this  side  of  the  island,  feasted  over  at  every  vil- 
lage, and  at  every  feast  a  portion  of  each  body  was  eaten.  We 
had  two  hurricanes;  one  on  the  3d,  the  other  on  the  10th,  each 
of  which  has  done  much  injury  to  native  food  and  property — 
three  earthquakes  of  greater  or  lesser  violence,  the  last,  on  Sab- 
bath, the  20th,  was  the  most  severe  I  have  ever  felt.  We  have 
also  had  four  terrific  thunder-storms,  all  of  which  were  accom- 
panied with  heavy  rain.  All  things  considered,  the  month  of 
January,  1861,  is  one  not  soon  to  be  forgotten  on  Tanna.  Na- 
tive report  says  that  the  mortality  has  been  equally  great  at  the 
other  side  of  the  island." 

From  Mrs.  M.'s  letters  and  diary,  it  would  appear 
that  during  these  trying  times,  she  not  only  was  in 
peace,  calmly  trusting  in  her  Father  and  her  Saviour, 
but  that  she  enjoyed  such  a  sweet  and  perfect  assurance 
of  God's  love,  and  her  interest  in  the  Saviour,  as  she 
had  scarcely  ever  enjoyed  before.  We  subjoin  some  of 
her  letters. 

TO  HER. BROTHER. 

Tanna,  Dec.  28,  1860. 

"The  old  year  is  dying  away,  the  new  year  approaching, 
and  who  shall  tell  what  is  written  in  its  records  concerning  us? 


TRIALS    AND    CALAMITIES.  473 

Who  shall  turn  over  the^pages  in  the  book  of  futurity,  and  say 
thus  and  thus  it  shall  be  ?  Before  we  reach  another  milestone  in 
the  journey  of  life,  it  may  be  said  to  us,  the  Master  is  come, 
and  calleth  for  thee  ! 

"Oh,  my  darling  brother,  if  you  are  enjoying  a  constant 
peace  beware !  Calms  are  dangerous  and  deceitful.  The  life  of 
a  Christian  is  a  warfare.  Do  not  be  discouraged,  if  every  day 
reveal  to  you  more  and  more  of  the  corruption  of  your  heart, 
but  pray  that  you  may  see  yourself  just  as  you  are,  just  as  God 
sees  you  !  Look  not  lightly  upon  sin ;  rather  endeavour  to  see 
its  odiousness  in  the  sight  of  God,  as  that  which  caused  the 
great  Creator  to  come  to  this  world  and  die  !  Oh,  what  a  costly 
gift !  Who  would  refuse  the  pearl  of  great  price  for  the  vani- 
ties of  earth  ? 

"•I  am  now  buried  deeply  in  Dick's  Theology,  and  find  it  a 
most  readable  book.  My  mind  has  been  enlightened  upon  many 
subjects,  of  which  no  Christian  should  be  ignorant.  I  long  to 
be  able  to  read  the  Greek  Testament.  Were  it  not  for  my  want 
of  perseverance,  I  might,  for  I  have  a  Grammar  and  other  books 
here  ;  but  the  truth  is  that  the  work  here  must  engage  all  our 
attention. 

"Measles  have  been  introduced  by  the  foreigners,  and  the 
natives  are  dying  every  day,  particularly  the  aged,  and  those 
who  have  been  diseased  before.  Oh,  it  rends  my  heart  to  see 
them  going  down  to  the  pit,  when  the  door  of  life  is  open  to 
them  ;  and  distressing  to  see  those  who  are  well  so  unconcerned ! 
Truly,  they  have  been  given  over  to  strong  delusion  that  they 
may  believe  a  lie. 

"Jan.  1,  1861.  Darling  W.,  another  year  is  now  among  the 
things  that  have  been.  Now,  can  I  spend  this  day  away  from 
my  home?  My  heart  is  breaking  to  see  you  all  once  more.  Yet 
I  feel  nearer  to  you  than  ever.  But  W.  dear,  I  do  not  think  we 
shall  ever  all  meet  here.  It  would  be  too  much  happiness.  Let 
us  then,  oh  let  us  tread  in  the  narrow  way — let  us  strive  to  en- 
ter in  at  the  strait  gate  !  Let  us  not  heed  the  flowers  by  the 
wayside  !  There  the  flowers  never  fade,  there  is  the  river  whose 
streams  make  glad  the  city  of  our  God !  Oh,  if  I  only  knew 
that  you  had  given  up  the  world,  and  with  your  cross  were  fol- 
40  * 


474  MEMOIR   OF    MB.    AND   MRS.    MATHBSON. 

lowing  after  Jesus !  it  would  give  me  unspeakable  happiness. 
Do  not  think  that  I  am  good.  Oh,  no,  long  and  severe  has 
been  the  struggle  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit ;  and  if  left 
for  a  moment  to  myself,  I  must  perish  !  But  I  have  been  led 
to  see  the  unsatisfactoriness  of  earth's  pleasures,  yes,  to  feel 
the  sting  they  carry  with  them.  '  He  builds  too  low,  who  builds 
beneath  the  skies.'  Yet  I  have  panted  after  the  dust  of  the 
earth — have  been  content  to  make  my  home  here,  until  by  diffi- 
culties, and  the  stern  duties  of  life,  God  has  said,  arise,  this 
is  not  your  rest !  There  is  no  such  thing  here  as  rest !  When 
he  leads  us  by  the  still  waters,  and  makes  us  to  lie  down  in 
green  pastures,  we  shall  know  in  its  fullest  extent  what  that 
word  meaneth,  and  not  till  then.  Seek  it  not  here  then,  love  ; 
lean  not  upon  anything  earthly,  lest  it  give  way  and  pierce  you 
through.  '  Love  not  the  world. '  If  you  love  Christ,  be  not 
ashamed  to  confess  it  to  the  world !  Let  not  the  flame  of  piety 
in  your  heart  be  like  the  dim  unsteady  flicker  of  a  candle ;  rather 
let  it  be  like  the  morning  light,  that  grows  brighter  and  stronger 
unto  the  perfect  day. 

"  I  had  a  remarkable  dream  not  long  since.  I  thought  an  in- 
tensely black  cloud  was  rising  up  and  pending  over  us.  The 
cloud  has  risen  in  reality.  Yet  I  never  felt  so  happy  in  the 
work,  nor  felt  more  assured  that  the  kingdom  of  the  enemy  is 
tottering  soon  to  fall,  that  Satan  is  now  trembling  for  his  seat, 
and  mustering  all  his  puny  might  before  his  final  overthrow. 

"To-day  we  have  set  apart  as  a  fast.  The  measles  are  raging, 
and  the  people  one  after  another  being  cut  off.  They  do  not 
understand  it,  and  talk  of  killing  persons  to  revenge  it.  But  no 
person  seems  to  have  power,  and  we  are  here  and  among  the 
people  daily,  unharmed,  unhurt.  It  is  the  hand  of  God. 

"Lately  I  have  had  such  longing  to  soar  away  up  amid  th( 
peaceful  clouds,  in  other  words,  to  enter'  that  haven  of  rest ;  but 
I  find  that  this  is  wrong.  I  do  not  wish  to  shrink  from  duty ; 
rather  would  I  say,  Give  me  sufficient  grace  to  bear  me  through, 
and  then  command  of  me  what  thou  wilt.  And  now  if  I  would 
tell  how  my  heart  beats  for  home,  and  yet  that  I  have  not  a  de- 
sire to  be  there,  you  would  not  understand  me. 

"I  think  of  the  choir  always  on  Sabbath,  and  wish  I  could 


TRIALS    AND    CALAMITIES.  475 

blend  my  voice  with  the  others.  I  long  for  the  sanctuary,  and 
remember  when  we  took  sweet  counsel  together  and  walked  to 
the  house  of  God  in  company.  I  very  seldom  sing  Hinsbury, 
Arlington,  or  Martyrdom  with  a  clear  voice.  Very  often  my  eye 
becomes  dim.  Strange,  is  it  not  ?  What  can  be  in  those  tunes 
to  chain  my  voice  and  hold  it  in  control  ?  It  must  be  because  I 
hear  home  sounds  rushing  upon  my  ear,  and  home  thoughts  fill 
my  heart.  But  you  will  weary  of  my  sad  strains. 

"  'Beloved,  if  our  hearts  condemn  us  not,  then  have  we  confi- 
dence toward  God,  and  whatsoever  we  ask  we  receive  of  him,  be- 
cause we  keep  his  commandments  and  do  those  things  that  are 
pleasing  in  his  sight.'  'And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at- 
the  altar,  having  a  golden  censer,  that  he  should  offer  it  with 
the  prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before 
the  throne. '  '  Wherefore  comfort  one  another  with  these 
words. ' 

"Jan.  4.  0,  darling  W.,  my  heart  bleeds  for  these  people! 
and  without  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  language  I  can  do  so 
little  for  them.  Will  you  pray  for  your  unworthy  sister,  that 
she  may  be  found  faithful  ?  To-day  a  promising  young  man  who 
died  of  consumption  was  buried  in  the  sea.  I  watched  them 
performing  the  inhuman  last,  sad  office,  and  his  soul !  gone,  oh ! 
where,  into  eternal  torment?  0,  God,  arise,  destroy  the  king- 
dom of  the  enemy !  Take  to  thee  thy  great  power  and  reign  ! 

' '  We  had  a  terrific  storm  last  night.  They  accused  us  of 
making  it,  ( ! )  and  when  they  came  to  the  conclusion  that  we 
did  not,  some  supposed  it  was  the  Port  Resolution  people.  0- 
Lord  !  how  long,  how  long,  holy  and  true,  shall  the  foolish  peo 
pie  blaspheme  thy  holy  name?  Do  you  know,  dearest,  I  have 
always  had  a  presentiment  that  I  would  die  young  ?  '  Could  I 
but  read  my  title  clear,'  I  would  long  to  soar  away  upward,  but  if 
I  could  be  of  service  here  rather  would  I  stay,  and  be  found  a 
faithful  labourer  in  the  Master's  vineyard.  I  should  love  to 
meet  with  you  all  once  more.  Could  you  see  me  now,  how 
changed,  how  different,  I  trust,  from  the  silly,  thoughtless  girl 
of  former  days.  I  have  enjoyed  such  excellent  health,  and 
grown  careless  of  myself.  You  will  tire  of  my  egotism,  so  I  stop 
to-night. 


476  MEMOIR  -OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

' '  5.  We  had  a  terrific  hurricane — the  first  of  the  kind  I  have 
experienced.  We  had  to  leave  our  house  and  go  to  the  seaside, 
taking  possession  of  a  grass  one  for  part  of  a  day  and  one  night. 
Next  morning  was  so  peaceful  I  went  to  the  sea  and  washed  my 
face  in  a  little  brook,  and  nature  looked  so  beautiful  there  I  felt 
sorry  to  ascend  the  hill.  Our  house  was  in  a  deplorable  state, 
our  store  blown  a  foot  or  so  in  another  direction,  and  my  kitchen 
shattered,  immense  limbs  of  trees  lying  about,  our  fence  nearly 
all  down,  &c.  The  amount  of  damage  in  the  house  was  not  so 
great  as  we  expected,  and  by  a  little  extra  work  to-day  and 
yesterday  we  have  made  ourselves  comfortable  and  begun  life 
•  again.  Oh,  these  Sittings  !  how  they  unhinge  our  affections — 
how  they  make  us  long  for  the  home  where  we  shall  go  no  more 
out. 

"A  peaceful,  sunny  afternoon,  so  monotonous,  nothing  to  en- 
liven, yet,  dearest,  I  am  happy.  I  have  no  Vild  longings  for 
home.  My  heart  is  bleeding,  burning  for  those  who  are  sitting 
in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death.  Oh!  when  will  the  blessing 
come  ?  When  the  dry  bones  live  ?  So  far  as  we  can  see,  mat- 
ters have  gone  backward  with  us,  the  last  few  weeks,  but  let  us 
remember  whose  the  work  is ;  and  can  we,  dare  we  repine,  or 
hasten  it  before  the  time  ? 

"  The  volcano  is  unusually  active  just  now.  It  explodes  every 
two  or  three  minutes  with  a  terrific  noise,  and  though  we  must 
be  at  least  twenty  miles  from  it,  it  seems  just  at  our  ears.  A 
north  wind  prevails  and  we  get  a  large  amount  of  ashes,  which 
destroys  food,  and  makes  everything  filthy  outside. 

"Could  you  and  I  walk  together  this  afternoon;  could  we 
gaze  at  the  great  hills  bathed  in  the  setting  sunlight,  or,  seated 
under  the  shade  of  our  ponderous  iron  wood,  u*ge  each  other 
onward.  Oh !  who  would  not  be  a  Christian,  even  if  there  were 
no  blessed  hereafter?  Oh,  blessed  be  God's  holy  name,  there  .is 
;ni  hereafter,  a  heaven  of  rest,  peace,  love,  and  joy,  where  it 
will  be  impossible  for  us  to  sin  ! 

"If  God  see  fit  to  withhold  from  us  many  of  the  comforts 
and  privileges  of  life,  let  us  never  murmur.  He  doeth  all  things 
well.  Our  glorious  Saviour  chose  the  poor  as  his  followers. 


TRIALS   AND    CALAMITIES.  477 

Yea,  for  our  sakes  he  became  poor,  and  he  says,  How  hardly 
shall  they  that  have  riches  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

TO  MISS  M. 

"Jan.  7th,  1861. 

"I  trust  that  this  people  will  learn  that  Jehovah  is  a  God  not 
to  be  trifled  with,  that  they  who  worship  must  worship  him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth.  As  yet  they  have  been  Afuaki,  only  for  the 
temporal  advantages,  accompanying  the  word  of  God,  as  they 
say,  because  food  is  more  plentiful,  and  they  have  a  strong  de- 
sire for  foreign  property.  Yet  they  are  loth  to  part  with  their 
sins.  Kati,  our  chief,  said  to  me  one  day,  'It  is  very  good  for 
you  and  the  word  of  Jehovah  to  stop  here,  but  we  cannot  give 
up  Kava  and  tobacco.  We  love  these  things.'  This  people 
have  no  idea  of  a  Creator  ;  and  we  cannot  find  words  to  express 
the  greatness  of  God.  They  understand  about  providing  for  the 
body,  but  the  soul  is  a  new  idea,  and  they  wonder  when  we 
speak  of  its  importance.  They  believe  that  the  spirits  of  the 
departed  walk  the  earth,  and  profess  to  have  seen  them.  When 
a  man  dies  all  his  property  is  destroyed.  If  he  is  a  chief  of  im- 
portance some  persons  are  killed  to  revenge  his  death,  and  some- 
times the  people  of  the  village  in  which  he  resided  burn  their 
houses  and  remove  to  another  '  land. ' 

"  Many  people  are  dying  from  measles,  introduced  by  foreign- 
ers. All  have  taken  it.  In  some  villages  all  are  prostrate  at 
one  time.  This  is  the  season  for  plantation  work,  but  owing  to 
the  sickness,  it  has  been  neglected.  The  volcano  has  been  unu- 
sually active,  and  a  large  amount  of  ashes  blown  over  in  this  di- 
rection, which  completely  destroys  food.  And,  lastly,  we  have 
had  a  terrific  storm,  which  has  done  much  injury  to  plantations 
and  fruit  trees,  so  that  a  scarcity  of  food,  if  not  a  famine,  may 
be  expected.  Of  course  all  these  calamities  are  attributed  to 
the  new  religion,  and  they  have  often  threatened  to  burn  our 
house  down,  but  no  one  seems  to  have  power  or  courage,  al- 
though the  day  has  been  repeatedly  appointed.  We  do  feel  for 
them ;  oh,  that  they  knew  how  deeply !  and  would  that  they 
would  listen  to  the  way  of  salvation  which  we  make  knowq  to 
them,  though  as  yet  imperfectly.  Truly  they  have  been  '  given 


478  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

over  to  strong  delusion  to  believe  a  lie. '  '  The  god  of  this  world 
hath  blinded  their  minds. '  A  few  days  since  a  woman,  whose 
husband  died,  climbed  a  cocoanut  tree,  threw  herself  down,  and 
was  buried  with  him.  Wailing  for  the  dead  is  a  perfect  mockery. 
While  death  is  yet  struggling  with  its  victim,  the  women  gather 
around,  apparently  without  a  spark  of  feeling,  laughing,  gossip- 
ing, and  making  preparation  for  the  after-feast.  As  soon  as  the 
spirit  has  departed,  wailing  commences,  throwing  ashes  on  the 
head,  destruction  of  property,  while  one,  generally  the  chief 
mourner,  sings  the  virtues  of  the  deceased. 

"We  have  never  felt  more  happy  in  the  work  than  at  present, 
or  more  sure  that  the  day  is  not  far  distant  when  the  kingdom 
of  the  enemy  shall  be  overturned.  As  yet  all  we  say  to  these 
people  falls  like  'seed  by  the  wayside,'  until  the  blessing  come. 
Oh,  shall  we  not  wrestle  with  Grod  in  prayer  for  the  degraded 
inhabitants  of  this  island?  Pray  for  us,  for  me,  that  I  may  not 
be  a  cumberer  of  the  ground,  but  faithful  unto  death." 

TO  HER  MOTHER. 

"  Tanna,  Jan.  14,  1861. 

"Dearest  M.,  I  look  very  differently  upon  life  now.  I  feel 
that  some  persons  are  surely  praying  for  me,  and  wonderfully 
have  their  prayers  been  answered  on  my  behalf.  I  feel  as  if 
nothing  here  could  satisfy  me  now,  not  even  a  visit  home  to  you, 
dear  ones.  Why  is  it  that  we  forget  that  we  were  born  to  die  ? 
that  when  we  see  our  friends  fall  around  us,  we  speak  as  if  it 
had  been  by  accident,  something  strange  that  they  should  die, 
and  never  fancy  death's  coming  to  ourselves,  put  the  evil  day 
afar  off?  It  is  an  awful  thing  to  die.  Let  us  see  to  it  that  we 
are  building  on  the  sure  foundation.  Forbid  that  we  should  be 
saying  to  ourselves,  Peace !  when  there  is  no  peace.  Let  us 
live,  dearest  M. ,  for  eternity.  Do  not  think  that  I  write  in  teo 
gloomy  a  strain,  or  fancy  that  I  am  good.  Oh !  never  was  there 
a  heart  so  bouriU  to  the  world,  never  one  who  had  more  need  of 
hiding  her  head  in  the  dust  than  I. 

"The  little  girls  are  beginning  to  come  about  again.  They 
are  also  improving  in  reading,  and  can  spell  words  of  three  and 
four  letters  ;  but  they  do  not  attend  regularly,  and  some  days  I 


TRIALS    AND    CALAMITIES.  479 

have  two,  sometimes  three ;  so  I  fear  I  am  too  impatient,  too 
anxious  to  see  the  fruit  of  my  labours.  Oh,  if  I  may  be  the  in- 
strument in  bringing  even  one  little  heathen  girl  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  truth !  Yet  perhaps  this  may  never  be.  Yet  surely  the 
will  will  be  accepted.  If  I  know  myself,  there  is  nothing  I  de- 
sire in  preference  to  a  life  spent  in  the  service  of  Christ. 

"How  I  would  enjoy  a  winter  day !  Oh,  how  thankful  I  am 
that  I  was  born  in  Nova  Scotia,  to  have  known  the  delights  of 
spring,  summer,  autumn,  and  winter  as  they  roll  round !  But, 
dearest  M. ,  '  this  frame  of  things  must  end. '  Though  the  sea- 
sons roll  round,  yet  we  must  soon  quit  this  earthly  scene.  Oh, 
that  we  could  ever  bear  this  in  mind,  and  live  as  for  eternity ! 

"  26.  A  few  moments  at  twilight  upon  Saturday  (the  evening 
we  used  to  love)  with  my  own  precious  M.  Oh,  it  is  sweet  to 
know  that  one  is  loved  and  cared  for,  dearest  M ! '  I  can  never 
make  any  return  for  your  kindness  to  me.  But  let  us  feel  that 
I  am  just  where  God  would  have  me ;  and  if  I  have  had  trials, 
'  it  is  his  will  concerning  me. '  And  if  they  have  brought  me 
nearer  to  himself,  and  cut  the  cords  that  tied  me  to  this  world, 
what  then  ?  It  was  but  the  sterner  voice  of  love.  Oh,  dearest 
M. ,  I  feel  very  unfit  for  this  high  and  holy  work  !  Some  time 
since,  when  the  cloud  was  passing  over  us,  I  felt  as  if  there  were 
no  work  for  me ;  but  now  my  little  girls  come  about  again  (four, ) 
and  I  feel  so  happy,  because  I  see  a  decided  improvement  in 
them.  I  find  that  there  is  nothing  like  speaking  the  whole  truth 
to  them,  be  it  ever  so  disagreeable.  Oh,  what  a  treat  I  shall 
have  soon !  I  almost  count  the  days  until  the  rainy  season  is 
past,  and  then  for  the  packet  of  letters ! 

"Feb.  1.  How  precious  to  me  is  your  love!  How  I  love  to 
look  back  upon  all  your  past  kindnesses,  and  feel  that  I  am  still 
thought  of  and  prayed  for,  yes.  and  many  of  your  prayers  on 
my  account  have  doubtless  been  answered.  It  is  sweet  to  think, 
that  though  our  prayers  be  imperfect,  cold,  and  formal,  yet  we 
have  a  glorious  Intercessor,  and  that,  perfumed  by  his  merits, 
our  prayers  find  acceptance.  Therefore  let  us  ask,  and  we  shall 
receive.  How  prone  we  are  to  forget  God — to  imagine  that  he 
is  not  interested  in  the  little  events  of  our  every  day  life !  Oh, 
how  mistaken  !  when  it  is  he  who  has  planned  them,  and  with- 


480  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

out  him  we  can  do  nothing.  Let  us  unreservedly  cast -ourselves 
upon  him.  He  loves  openness.  He  is  displeased  when  we  doubt 
his  willingness  to  save. 

"  Many  thanks  for  the  dear  old  hyinn  book  you  gave  me.  I 
prize  it  very  much.  It  is  the  best  collection  I  have  seen,  and 
the  print  is  large.  I  love  hynins  to  read  and  sing  in  private. 
But  I  am  regularly  old  blue  school  Presbyterian  with  r.egard  to 
Psalm  singing  in  public  worship.  They  are  perfectly  adapted, 
and  if  we  err,  it  is  on  the  safe  side." 

Another  trial  followed.  On  the  21st  of  January  Mr. 
Johnston  died.  He  had  arrived  on  the  islands  in  ex- 
cellent health,  full  of  life  and  vigour,  had  entered  upon 
his  work  with  great  energy,  and  by  his  kindly  disposi- 
tion and  manners  had  already  gained  the  esteem  of  his 
brethren,  and  in  a  large  measure  the  confidence  of  the 
natives.  But,  as  we  have  seen,  he  was  suddenly  cut 
down.  Such  was  the  state  of  excitement  of  the  natives, 
that  it  was  three  weeks  after  his  death  before  they  had 
any  certain  information  of  the  event  at  Mr.  M.'s  sta- 
tion. Rumours  had  reached  them  of  death  there,  but 
it  would  have  been  at  the  risk  of  their  lives,  that  either 
Mr.  M.  or  the  Aneiteumese  should  proceed  thither  in- 
land. Indeed  the  friendly  natives  informed  them  of  a 
plot  among  the  inland  tribes  to  murder  them  on  the 
way.  Even  going  by  water  in  the  day  time  was  not 
without  danger.  They  therefore  despatched  the  Anei- 
teumese by  night,  who  brought  back  the  sad  intelli- 
gence. We  subjoin  a  letter  from  Mrs.  M.  on  the  occa- 
sion : 

' l  We  had  heard  strange  accounts  from  the  natives  of  sickness 
at  the  harbour.  It  was  circulated  among  them  that  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  .Johnston  were  dead.  Next  night  being  calm,  we  sent  two 
Aijeitcumese  through  the  night  by  water,  to  ascertain  the  truth. 


TRIALS   AND    CALAMITIES.  481 

They  returned  this  evening  with  the  painful  news  of  Mr.  John- 
ston's death.  I  cannot  realize  it.  And  oh,  what  a  sad  time  for 
Mrs.  J. !  The  natives  are  so  excited  about  the  sickness.  It  is 
the  hand  of  God.  We  would  willingly  submit,  but  our  loss  will 
be  very  severely  felt ;  and  not  only  that,  but  six  Aneiteumese 
have  died  on  Mr.  Paton's  premises,  and  others  are  lying  very 
ill.  Poor  Mr.  P. 's  trials  have  been  crushing.  And  we,  oh,  we 
have  been  mercifully  dealt  with ! 

"Mr.  Johnston's  loss  will  be  severely  felt.  How  different 
God's  ways  are  from  ours — the  strong  taken  and  the  weak  left! 
I  was  not  very  strong  for  two  or  three  weeks,  but  am  quite  well 
now.  I  over-exerted  myself  in  putting  our  house  to  rights  after 
the  hurricanes.  We  have  had  a  succession  of  terrific  thunder- 
storms. Altogether,  this  has  been  a  gloomy  time.  Yet  we  feel 
quite  happy  in  the  work,  and  look  forward  to  the  time  when  this 
wilderness  shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

"Do  you  know,  dear  M. ,  I  find  it  very  hard  to  put  on  au- 
thority with  the  natives?  It  is  quite  a  trial ;  but  it  has  to  be 
done,  or  they  would  get  the  upper  hand  of  me,  which,  if  they 
did,  you  could  not  teach  them  anything.  I  was  disappointed  in 
most  of  the  missionaries'  wives.  I  had  expected  to  find  them 
gentle,  retiring  creatures.  Instead  of  that,  they  seemed  so  man- 
liilce,  and  spoke  with  so  much  authority.  Owing  to  this,  that 
they  must  take  their  share  of  the  work,  and  coming  in  contact 
continually  with  the  natives,  they  are  apt  to  lose  womanly  gentleness 
imperceptibly.  Probably  only  a  stranger  would  notice  it. 

"Do  not  be  uneasy,  dearest  M.,  when  you  read  doleful  ac- 
counts from  these  islands  of  the  different  '  lands '  (this  is  a  na- 
tive idiom)  being  at  war.  We  are  in  God's  hand.  Jesus  says, 
'  I  have  all  power  in  heaven  and  iri  earth ;  go  ye,  therefore. ' 
This  is  enough.  The  Lord  is  our  keeper." 

The  month  of  March  brought  additional  calamities. 
In  that  month  the  fine  new  church  at  Mr.  Geddie's  sta- 
tion on  Aneiteum  was  burnt.  This  was  done  by  one 
of  a  small  remnant  of  the  heathen  on  that  island.  The 
act,  however,  had  its  influence  on  Tanna,  leading  some 
41 


482  MEMOIR   OF    MB.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

to  believe  that  the  Aneiteumese  were  rising  against 
Christianity,  or  those  hostile  endeavoured  to  lead  others 
to  believe  so. 

The  trials  of  the  mission,  however,  were  not  at  an 
end.  By  the  above  correspondence  it  will  appear  that 
during  the  month  of  January  there  had  been  two  hur- 
ricanes, but  on  the  14th  of  March  there  came  one  of  a 
severity  such  as  the  missionaries  ron  the  New  Hebrides 
had  never  experienced. 

Mrs.  M.  thus  writes  to  her  mother,  March  18,  1861 : 

"  On  the  14th  we  were  visited  with  a  tremendous  hurricane. 
Our  house  is  standing,  but  a  wreck,  jour  store  was  blown  down, 
church,  and  nearly  all  the  houses  by  the  sea-side.  There  is 
scarcely  a  vestige  of  the  boat-house  left,  and  the  boat  was  driven 
some  distance  and  smashed  against  a  tree.  The  thatch  upon 
our  house  was  blown  up  in  many  places,  and  the  rain  poured 
down  upon  us.  Our  boxes  and  clothes  are  damaged,  and  nearly 
all  our  bed-clothes,  particularly  blankets,  saturated.  We  have 
not  had  dry  weather  since,  and  everything  smells  very  damp  and 
uncomfortable. 

"  You  cannot  fancy  what  a  state  our  house  was  in  next  morn- 
ing, nor  can  I  describe  it.  One  of  our  windows  had  blown  in, 
and  with  the  violence  of  the  gale,  papers  and  clothes  were  blown 
about.  The  rain  poured  down  upon  bed,  boxes,  &c.  The  An- 
eiteumese left  their  own  house,  and  took  shelter  in  Kapuku's, 
but  were  not  long  there  until  it  blew  down.  The  natives  will 
suffer,  immense  trees  have  been  blown  down,  and  large  branches 
snapped  off  and  blown  about.  We  think  worse  of  the  church 
and  boat.  We  have  no  place  to  meet  in  on  Sabbath-days,  and 
in  a  c;isc  of  life  and  death  have  no  boat  to  leave  our  station,  but 
our  house,  situated  as  it  is  upon  a  hill,  seems  just  standing  as  a 
monument  of  God's  goodness  toward  us.  We  expected  every 
moment  it  would  have  been  unroofed ;  and  it  is  blown  a  little  to 
one  side,  but  the  new  house  received  no  damage,  except  the 
plaster  which  was  nearly  all  washed  off  the  outside.  We  re- 


TRIALS   AND    CALAMITIES.  483 

mained   during  the  gale  in  a  little  porch  between  the  two 
houses. 

"Our  hooks  and  provisions  are  fortunately  not  destroyed. 
Altogether  this  has  been  a  gloomy  season,  but  I  have  never  de- 
lighted more  in  the  work  than  at  this  present  moment,  and  feel 
that  I  could  willingly  surrender  my  all. 

"  I  never  tell  you  one  half  of  our  troubles,  dear  M.,  what  good 
would  it  do  ?  let  us  cheer  your  hearts  rather  than  write  despond- 
ing dismal  letters.  The  work  is  God's,  he  will  hasten  it  in  his 
time,  it  may  be  sooner  than  we  anticipated.  The  poor  Tannese ! 
Oh,  they  know  not  the  glorious  Saviour  they  reject ! 

"April  13.  Dearest  M.,  since  writing  the  foregoing  we  have 
removed  into  our  new  room.  It  is  so  comfortable  and  light  and 
clean,  I  feel  like  a  different  person.  Dear  M. ,  at  times  my  heart 
almost  breaks  to  see  you.  I  feel  as  if  I  could  live  no  longer 
away  from  you.  Yet  I  can  be  happy  here  and  live  in  the  glori- 
ous hope  of  meeting  you  in  a  world  of  rest,  where  there  will  be 
'  no  more  sea'  to  separate  loved  ones.  I  cannot  feel  grateful 
enough"  to  God,  when  I  view  the  degradation  and  misery  of  hea- 
thenism, that  I  was  born  in  a  Christian  land,  and  under  just 
such  circumstances,  and  enjoyed  so  many  privileges.  It  is  good 
for  me  too  that  I  have  borne  the  yoke  in  my  youth. 

"Mr.  M.  is  so  well.  He  seems  much  more  cheerful  and  hap- 
pier in  the  work.  Had  I  known  once  that  I  would  daily  come 
.  in  contact  with  such  savages  I  would  have  shrunk  from  it,  but 
God,  who  has  assigned  me  this  station,  will  give  me  every  needed 
qualification.  Missionary  life  on  Tauna  has  difficulties.  We 
talk  to  one  native  about  the  word  of  God.  He  assents  to  all  we 
say,  but  seems  to  think  that  he  is  all  right,  he  does  nothing 
wrong.  Another  says,  you  are  telling  lies.  Another,  before 
the  word  of  God  came  here,  and  we  did  the  command  of  the 
devil,  fish  were  plentiful,  now  they  are  scarce.  They  were  very 
angry  with  us  during  the  sickness,  and  threatened  to  burn  our 
house.  But  we  feel  assured  that  '  they  can  have  no  power  at 
all  against  us  except  it  be  given  to  them  from  on  high,'  there- 
fore we  fear  them  not. 

"  Since  writing  the  foregoing  I  have  had  a  little  bilious  at- 
tack, brought  on  by  over-exertion.     The  amount  of  work  I  have 


484  MEMOIR    OF    ME.    AND    MKS.    MATHESON. 

gone  through  this  season  owing  to  sickness  and  hurricanes  would 
surprise  you.     I  willingly  do  it,  but  the  flesh  grows  weak." 

The  result  of  this  hurricane  was  such  a  destruction 
of  native  food,  that  there  was  much  want  among  them. 
Owing  to  the  prevalence  of  sickness,  the  plantations 
had  not  been  prepared  as  usual,  and  what  were  prepared 
were  much  destroyed  by  the  -hurricane,  as  were  also 
their  fruit  trees.  Hence  there  was  great  want  among 
the  natives.  They,  in  consequence,  frequently  stole 
from  the  missionaries,  and  Mr.  M.  being  at  a  station, 
as  we  have  mentioned,  very  inaccessible  by  sea,  and 
from  the  state  of  the  different  tribes,  all  communication 
by  land  being  extremely  dangerous,  he  was  sometimes 
in  straits  for  want  of  provision.  On  one  occasion  he 
had  to  send  word  to  Mr.  Paton  that  he  was  entirely  out 
of  European  food,  and  in  the  state  of  his  health,  he 
could  not  use  native  food,  and,  indeed,  could  not  get  a 
supply.  Mr.  P.  immediately  filled  a  large  pot  with 
flour,  as  full  as  it  could  be  packed,  and  immediately 
despatched  five  men,  Tannese  and  Aneiteumese,  to  carry 
it  overland,  and  some  other  articles.  This  supply  lasted 
them  till  relieved  in  the  manner  stated  in  the  following 
letter : 

"Their  hatred  had  risen  to  such  a  height,  that  they  deter- 
mined by  every  possible  means  to  have  us  quit  the  island,  as  the 
only  remedy  for  all  their  troubles.  Having  resorted  to  many 
expedients,  all  of  which  God  defeated,  they,  as  a  last  resort, 
(seeing  that  our  provisions  were  nearly  done,)  seemingly  re- 
solved that  we  should  starve ;  and  from  January  until  the  mid- 
dle of  last  month,  we  were  not  able  to  procure  ten  shillings'  worth 
of  food  from  (.lie  natives  among  whom  we  live. 

"Seeing  the  game  they  were  trying  to  play,  lest  they  should 
consider  that  we  were  dependent  on  them,  and  should  infer  that 


TRIALS   AND    CALAMITIES.  485 

we  were  endeavouring  to  get  a  footing  on  the  island  not  for 
them  but  for  theirs,  we  concluded,  let  the  consequence  be  what 
it  might,  that  we  would  not  ask  them  for  an  article,  but  would 
ask  of  Him,  '  whose  is  the  earth  and  the  fulness  thereof. ' 

"From  the  first  when  asked  by  the  natives  what  we  would 
eat,  we  used  invariably  to  tell  them  that  God  would  provide ; 
and  though  the  question  was  often  asked  tauntingly,  yet  finding 
that  they  always  received  the  same  reply,  while  many  laughed 
at  what  they  considered  our  apparent  folly,  others  used  to  say, 
'  well,  we  don't  know  about  that,  but  we'll  see  by  and  by.' 

"From  the  first  of  May  we  were  on  short  allowance,  and  on 
the  20th,  had  only  a  sufficiency  of  flour  to  make  one  loaf.  In 
the  afternoon  it  was  a  question  not  easily  decided,  whether  or 
not  it  should  be  baked  that  day  or  left  until  the  morrow  ;  but 
while  considering  what  was  best  to  be  done,  we  were  agreeably 
surprised  to  hear  the  natives  shout,  '  Sail,  ho  !' 

"  In  the  evening  the  captain  sent  his  boat  on  shore,  and  as  he 
was  recently  from  Sydney  his  vessel  was  still  stored  with  fresh 
provisions,  and  he  was  thus  both  able  and  willing  to  supply  our 
wants.  In  this  matter  we  cannot  but  see  the  hand  of  God,  and 
I  hope  we  are  truly  grateful,  not  only  for  our  own  deliverance, 
but  for  this  striking  manifestation  of  God's  goodness,  in  thus 
clearly  revealing  his  arm  as  powerful  to  save. 

' '  No  event  has  transpired  since  our  arrival,  which  has  more 
powerfully  convinced  the  Tannese  that  there  is  a  God,  and  that 
we  are  seeking  their  welfare,  in  requesting  them  to  abandon 
their  own  gods  and  to  have  no  god,  but  the  God  who  knows  all 
things." 

When  Mr.  Geddie  heard  of  the  massacre  on  Erro- 
manga  he  sent  the  John  Knox  to  convey  the  intelligence, 
and  see  what  effect  it  would  have  upon  the  natives.  But 
the  news  had  already  arrived.  A  sandal  wood  boat, 
manned  by  a  Tahitian  and  some  Erromangans,  had  gone 
thither.  Those  on  board  told  what  had  been  done,  and 
advised  the  Tannese  to  kill  their  missionaries  also. 
There  was  much  excitement  in  consequence.  The  na- 
41  * 


486  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.  MATHESON. 

tives  assembled  from  different  quarters,  threatening  to 
kill  Mr.  Paton  and  burn  his  house.  The  friends  of  the 
mission  had  become  more  numerous,  or  their  threats 
might  have  been  carried  into  effect.  Their  rage  was  in- 
creased by  traders  telling  them  that  Mr.  Paton  was 
the  cause  of  their  calamities,  and  advising  them  to  put 
him  out  of  the  way.  The  excitement  became  so  great 
that  for  about  two  weeks  he  dare  not  undress  himself 
to  sleep. 

At  the  same  time  that  Mr.  Geddie  went  over,  two 
British  ships  of  war  arrived.  Commodore  Seymour, 
who  was  in  command,  held  an  interview  with  the  chiefs, 
and  gave  them  some  good  advices.  With  the  view  of 
securing  the  safety  of  the  missionary,  a  display  was 
made  to  them  of  the  power  at  his  disposal.  We  have 
always  thought  that  in  this  proceeding  there  was  some- 
thing of  leaning  on  an  arm  of  flesh,  and  that  it  was  fol- 
lowed by  consequences  such  as  might  have  been  anti- 
cipated. 

While  the  missionary  work  on  Tanna  and  Erromanga 
where  missionaries  were  stationed  was  thus  in  so  dis- 
couraging a  state,  God  was  pleased  to  honour  the  labours 
of  native  teachers  by  a  display  of  his  saving  power.  In 
September  the  John  Williams  visited  the  neighbouring  x 
island  of  Fate  or  Sandwich  Island,  and  found  that  the 
whole  district  in  which  the  teachers 'were  stationed,  pro- 
fessed Christianity,  and  attended  the  instructions  of 
the  teachers.  A  number  wished  to  make  a  profession 
of  religion.  After  the  examination  of  13  candidates, 
the  missionaries  administered  Baptism  to  ten,  and  a 
church  formed  there,  which  has  since  been  increased 
to  40  members. 


CLOSING    SCENES.  487 


CHAPTEE    X. 

CLOSING   SCENES. 

FOR  some  time  the  toils  and  trials  of  her  missionary 
life  had  been  telling  upon  Mrs.  M.'s  health.  The  en- 
tries in  her  diary  show  that  her  duties  were  performed 
in  much  bodily  weakness.  She  had  for  a  considerable 
period  been  subject  to  an  asthmatic  or  bronchial  affec- 
tion, which  however  did  not  lay  her  aside  from  duty. 
But  her  constitution  was  becoming  more  delicate,  and 
her  health  was  otherwise  affected.  But  she  clung  to 
her  work  amid  weariness,  weakness,  and  pain.  Mr.  M. 
had  proposed  her  taking  a  period  of  relaxation.  But 
she  felt  that  she  could  not  leave  her  work  or  Mr. 
Matheson.  '  In  fact  he  was  in  more  need  of  assistance 
than  she  was.  It  was  manifest  that  his  strength,  which 
had  never  been  restored  since  he  went  to  the  South 
Seas,  was  gradually  decaying.  Though  he  was  not  en- 
tirely laid  aside,  and  he  was  insensible  of  the  inroads 
which  his  complaint  had  made  .upon  his  vigour,  yet  he 
was  just  able  to  drag  himself  languidly  about  to  his 
work.  She  felt  therefore  that  she  could  not  leave  him, 
and  in  the  state  of  the  work  that  nothing  but  necessity 
would  justify  her  leaving  her  post. 

But  now  something  farther  occupied  her  attention. 


488  MEMOIR   OF   MR.   AND   MRS.   MATHESON. 

On  the  21st  of  November  she  gave  birth  to  a  daughter. 
To  the  circumstances  affecting  her  health  previously, 
there  had  been  added  for  some  time  the  trials  incident 
to  her  situation.  Her  aunt  had  strongly  urged  her  re- 
moval to  Aneiteum  during  her  confinement.  But  pain- 
ful, almost  dreadful  as  it  was,  to  be  among  such  a  peo- 
ple at  such  a  time,  and  particularly  when  they  were  in 
so  excited  a  state  as  they  then  were,  without  a  single 
white  woman  on  the  island,  she  felt  it  her  duty  for  the 
reasons  stated  in  the  following  extract  of  a  letter  to 
her  mother,  to  remain. 

"  I  beg  of  you  do  not  be  anxious  about  me.  You 
have  committed  me  to  God.  To  no  earthly  creature  do 
I  look  for  protection.  I  have  had  a  most  pressing  let- 
ter from  aunt  to  visit  Aneiteum,  and  remain  there  for 
some  time  at  least.  Oh  dearest  ma,  it  is  very  hard  to 
know  the  path  of  duty !  Our  hearts  are  here.  We 
love  the  perishing  Tannese.  We  desire  to  -be  found 
faithful,  and  not  flee  from  our  post  when  difficulties 
frown  upon  us.  It  would  be  a  great  work  to  remove 
in  the  little  John  I&iox,  especially  the  getting  back. 
Mr.  M.  would  get  weak  through  want  of  proper  atten- 
tion. My  household  and  missionary  duties  would  all 
suffer,  and  God  is  here  too.  The  issue  is  with  him 
alone.  God  has  been  very,  very  good  to  me.  Dear 
ma,  I  have  been  brought  through  many  dangers  and 
trials,  and  yet  they  have  scarcely  seemed  like  troubles, 
the  consolations  have  been  so  rich." 

So  she  remained.  We  give  some  selections  from  her 
diary  during  these  months,  showing  amid  her  own  weak- 
ness how  her  heart  was  occupied  with  the  mission 
work. 


CLOSING    SCENES.  489 

"July  31.  To-day  we  have  set  apart  as  a  fast — for  prayer  both 
for  ourselves  and  the  poor  benighted  around.  Much  need  have 
we  to  humble  ourselves  before  the  mighty  King.  Oh,  how  far 
we  come  short  of  duty,  and  how  tender  is  his  love  toward  us ! 
Pity  us  feeble  worms,  0  Most  High !  and  work  in  us  to  will 
and  to  do  of  thy  good  pleasure.  I  am  wonderfully  well  consid- 
ering, yet  weary,  and  do  not  feel  as  formerly.  I  tremble  when 
I  think  of  the  prospect  before  me.  I  lean  upon  no  earthly  crea- 
ture !  Be  thou  my  arm,  0  God !  every  morning,  my  salvation 
also  in  the  time  of  trouble  !  Cover  me  with  Jesus'  robes,  and 
whether  life  or  death  be  the  issue,  it  will  undoubtedly  be  well ! 

"Aug.  10.  Again  in  the  goodness  of  Almighty  God  brought 
to  the  close  of  another  week.  Feel  a  little  sick  every  day,  and 
sometimes  my  heart  grows  very  weak,  when  I  think  of  the  fu- 
ture in  this  land  of  heathenism.  Then  again  I  am  happy,  leaning 
on  the  promises.  To-night  I  feel  very,  very  dull  in  contemplat- 
ing the  work.  Come,  Oh  come  !  thou  who  wiliest  not  the  death 
of  any  sinner.  Oh,  arise  and  plead  thine  own  cause !  Remem- 
ber, Lord,  the  weakness  of  thy  servants,  who  are  but  dust  and 
ashes,  and  Tiow  short  a  time  we  sojourn  upon  the  earth.  De 
liver  us,  O  God !  from  our  enemies,  make  the  path  of  duty 
plain  before  us.  Let  us  have  thy  presence  and  blessing  with 
us  on  the  coming  day. 

"29.  Very  sick  upon  Saturday  and  Sabbath.  A  little  better 
yesterday  and  to-day.  Oh,  what  a  hardened  wretch  am  I! 
Should  I  not  hide  my  head  in  the  dust,  and  blush  to  look  hea- 
venward ?  I  cannot  express  how  vefy,  very  good  my  heavenly 
Father  has  been  to  me  !  Though  often  sorrowful,  yet  I  am  not 
permitted  to  be  utterly  cast  down.  The  promises  are  so  very 
precious,  and  at  times  I  so  delightfully  realize  the  truth  of  them. 

"Mr.  M.  has  been  poorly  from  cold;  and  still  continues  so. 
Lord,  thou  wilt  spare  him,  if  there  be  work  for  him  in  thy 
vineyard.  Oh,  cut  us  not  down  as  cumberers  of  the  ground ! 
Our  desire  is  towards  thee  and  thy  glorious  cause  !  We  feel  so 
happy  in  the  prospect  that  lies  before  us ;  yet  rejoice  with  trem- 
bling !  I  have  been  enabled  to  commit  myself  entirely  to  God  ! 
His  way  is  assuredly  the  best.  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  remain  here 
with  my  husband,  and  that  it  would  be  cruel  to  him  and  a  risk 


490  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

at  all  events,  for  me  to  go  to  Aneiteum.  '  The  Lord  is  my 
keeper  ;'  let  me  rest  in  his  name !  Good  is  the  will  of  the  Lord ! 
So  far  has  he  preserved,  supported,  and  wonderfully  blessed 
me.  He  has  not  brought  me  thus  Iw  to  desert  me  in  the  hour 
of  pain  and  trouble.  0  blessed  Friend  that  sticketh  closer  than 
a  brother,  let  me  feel  thy  presence  near ! 

"  Sept.  26.  Alone  this  evening.  Mr.  M.  has  gone  to  the  har- 
bour to  raft  home  some  boards.  Heavenly  Father,  keep  him  in 
the  shadow  of  thy  hand,  and  send  him  home  in  safety !  Truly, 

0  Holy  One  of  Israel,  thou  keepest  him  in  perfect  peace,  whose 
mind  is  stayed  on  thee !     It  is  sweet  to  commit  one's  self  en- 
tirely to  God,  to  know  and  feel  that  he  cares  for  the  feeblest  of 
his  flock — that  not  one  is  forgotten  by  him.    0  sweet,  tender  Shep- 
herd, I  cast  myself  entirely  upon  thee ! 

"  28.  Saturday  afternoon.  Have  felt  exceedingly  languid  all 
day,  and  since  attending  to  household  duties  in  the  morning, 
making  preparations  for  Sabbath,  have  done  very  little,  but 
glance  over  home  papers  and  Registers.  Like  to  have  Saturday 
evening  entirely  to  myself,  in  order  to  be  in  a  composed  and  pro- 
per frame  of  mind  for  Sabbath.  Feel  very  unlike  my  former 
active  self,  feel  a  want  of  energy  and  zeal  even  in  God's  work  ; 
though  my  very  heart  does  yearn  over  the  perishing  around,  and 

1  do  at  times  try  to  pray  fervently  for  God's  aid,  and  an  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit.      Our  Father  in  heaven  knows  our 
weak  and  feeble  frames,  and  yet  we  know  that  he  who  sows 
sparingly,  shall  also  reap  sparingly.     The  day  is  short,  and  in 
the  cold  grave  to  which  we  haste,  there  will  be  no  opportunities 
of  winning  souls  to  Jesus !     0  Lord !   guide  and  revive  me. 
Thou  art  very,  very  kind  to  me.     How  oft  hast  thou  sustained 
and  supported  me,  when  sunk  in  troubles  and  dangers.     Oh, 
that  there  were  in  me  a  heart  to  acknowledge  thy  mercies  !    My 
husband  was  brought  back  in  safety,  and  we  are  surrounded  by 
comforts  and  blessings  of  no  ordinary  character.     '  Bless  the 
Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits  !' 

"Oct.  18.  I  mourn  when  I  think  how  worried  I  have  been 
about  trifles.  How  little  of  the  spirit  of  the  Master  whom  I 
protess  to  serve,  have  I  exhibited.  To-morrow  will  be  four 
years  since  the  never-to-be-forgotten  morning,  when  at  the  break 


CLOSING    SCENES.  491 

of  day  I  left  my  home  ;  and  was  severed  from  those  I  love  so 
fondly,  but  this  is  a  point  too  tender  upon  which  to  touch.  I. 
have  known  something  of  life  since  then — have  known  what  it 
is  to  live — have  tasted  a  little  of  life's  joys,  much  of  its  sorrows. 
Its  shadows  have  rested  heavily  upon  me.  But  wherefore  should 
a  living  man  complain  ?  I  was  reared  too  gently  and  tenderly. 
It  is  well  to  know  something  of  the  world,  that  we  may  learn  to 
feel  for  others. 

"26.  Brought  again  to  the  close  of  another  week,  richly 
crowned  with  mercies.  Oh,  I  hate  myself,  when  I  consider  how 
little  I  strive  to  benefit  my  fellow-creatures,  how  very  selfish  I 
am !  Have  really  not  been  well  every  day  this  week,  and  to-day 
very  sick.  Managed  to  attend  to  household  duties,  but  no  trans- 
lating or  preparation  for  the  Sabbath.  Ever  blessed  be  our 
covenant-keeping  Grod  !  for  these  sweet  precious  words,  '  Like 
as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that 
fear  him  !  for  he  rememberetli  we  are  but  dust,  and  he  knoweth 
our  frames. '  Lord  !  remember  this  word  unto  me  upon  which 
thou  hast  caused  me  to  hope.  Attendance  at  school  is  good, 
and  the  girls  seem  progressing.  Oh,  that  even  one  were  seek- 
ing Jesus ! — the  way  of  life !" 

This  was  the  last  she  wrote  in  her  diary. 

At  the  close  of  the  year,  the  work  seemed  in  as  pro- 
mising a  state  as  it  had  ever  been,  and  indeed  some  in- 
dications were  very  hopeful.  Mr.  M.  thus  writes  on 
the  1st  November. 

"By  the  good  hand  of  God  upon  us  we  have  been  permitted 
to  go  out  and  to  come  in  among  this  people ;  and  though  the 
amount  of  success  which  we  have  to  report  may  appear  small, 
still  all  things  considered,  we  cannot  but  raise  the  voice  of 
thanksgiving,  and  say,  '  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us !' 

"We  have  service  an  hour  every  Sabbath  morning  on  the 
mission  premises,  at  the  close  of  which  I  meet  with  the  men  in 
one  end  of  the  church,  and  Mrs.  Matheson  with  the  women  in 
the  other,  and  catechize  thorn  on  the  preceding  discourse,  after 
which  I  generally  itinerate  two  or  three  hours,  and  embrace 


492  MEMOIR    OF    MR,    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

every  opportunity  of  speaking  of  Jesus,  to  all  with  whom  I  am 
privileged  to  meet.  Mrs.  M.  accompanies  me  to  the  villages 
near  at  hand.  The  out  stations  I  visit  alone.  Some  Sabbaths 
we  are  much  encouraged,  others  quite  the  reverse. 

' '  The  attendance  at  the  morning  service  has  averaged  28  dur- 
ing the  year,  sexes  nearly  equal — if  any  difference,  a  greater 
number  of  females.  The  services  are  conducted  much  as  at 
home,  the  reading  of  the  chapter  excepted.  That  will  however 
come  as  soon  as  possible.  As  our  collection  of  Psalmody  has 
hitherto  been,  and  is  still  very  small,  we  do  not  weary  them  with 
the  reading  of  many  verses  either  before  or  after  sermon.  When 
we  came  here  we  had  but  one  hymn  consisting  of  four  verses. 
We  have  recently  translated  the  100th  Psalm ! 

"  Our  school,. if  such  it  can  be  called,  is  open  every  day,  that 
any  person  will  attend.  Some  days  we  have  ten  or  fifteen,  other 
days  none.  Of  the  males  four  have  mastered  the  alphabet,  and 
two  are  plodding  their  way  through  trisyllables,  the  average 
male  attendance  being  but  three.  Mrs.  Matheson  has  also  a 
class  of  Tannese  girls,  and  the  Aneiteumese  residing  here,  of 
whom  there  are  four,  Matthew  and  his  wife,  who  came  with  us 
as  servants  on  our  first  arrival,  and  Talip  and  his  wife.  Of  the 
Tannese  girls,  the  average  attendance  is  four." 

And  again  on  the  14th  January : 

"The  natives  in  this  village  have  now,  however,  more  confi- 
dence in  us  than  they  ever  before  manifested — and  are  also  more 
willing  to  believe  that  our  mission  is  a  mission  of  love — that  we 
are  not  seeking  our  own  or  theirs,  but  themselves,  and  that  their 
si  nil's  salvation  was  the  one  grand  object,  by  which  we  were  ac- 
tuated in  leaving  home,  and  coming  here  to  dwell  among  them. 
A  similar  state  of  feeling  (though  less  in  degree)  is  also  quite 
perceptible  in  one  or  two  neighbouring  villages.  Last  year  we 
were  regarded  as  everything  but  good,  this  year  the  natives 
among  whom  we  live,  and  over  whom  I  hope  we  are  beginning 
to  exert  some  little  influence,  invariably  affirm  that  I  know  no- 
thing of  the  art  of  making  sickness,  that  I  cannot  make  famine, 
hurricanes,  &c. 

"  In  itinerating  on  Sabbath  day,  I  have  also  much  more  en- 


CLOSING    SCENES.  493 

couragement,  e.  g.  in  referring  to  my  last  year's  diary  in  Jan- 
uary, 1861,  I  find  that  in  some  villages  upon  my  arrival,  every 
man,  woman  and  child  would  clear  out  of  sight,  and  I  would 
not  have  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  one  person.  This  year 
while  many  run  away  some  few  remain  and  listen  to  the  -word 
of  God  in  their  own  tongue,  with  some  good  degree  of  attention. 
At  another  village  where  I  sometimes  succeeded  in  collecting  a 
few  individuals,  yet  had  they  been  ever  so  willing  to  receive  in- 
struction, they  could  not  hear  either  the  voice  of  prayer  or  of 
praise,  owing  to  the  fiendish  yells  of  our  enemies,  and  the  inces- 
sant noise  which  they  kept  up  by  chopping,  and  beating  with 
their  clubs  upon  trees,  old  logs,  &c. — at  that  village  I  have  not  of. 
late  been  at  all  annoyed  or  molested.  And  to  mention  but  another 
one,  along  the  outskirts  of  which  I  seldom  or  ever  passed,  either 
on  Sabbath  or  week  day,  without  having  stones  or  spears,  often 
both,  thrown  at  me,  I  can  now  pass  and  repass,  not  only  along 
the  outskirts,  but  through  that  village  with  some  feeling  of  se- 
curity, and  with  no  small  degree  of  comfort,  when  permitted  to 
speak  to  them  of  Jesus. ' ' 

But  in  the  month  of  January  the  clouds  returned 
after  the  rain.  On  the  night  of  the  16th  the  island  was 
visited  by  another  fearful  hurricane.  Nearly  every 
thing  in  the  shape  of  native  food  was  destroyed,  and  as 
famine  stared  the  natives  in  the  face,  the  rage  of  the 
heathen  was  excited  against  the  missionaries.  On  the 
morning  of  the  17th  their  infant  child  was  removed  by 
death,  and  on  the  20th  Mr.  Paton's  station  at  Port  Re- 
solution was  broken  up.  The  heathen  tribes  com- 
menced war  against  those  at  the  harbour.  It  seems 
that  the  spot  on  which  Mr.  Paton's  house  was  situated, 
had  been  their  fighting-ground  from  time  immemorial. 
For  several  days  they  fought  round  his  premises.  His 
windows  were  smashed,  his  house  broken  into,  articles 
destroyed  and  stolen,  and  his  life  w;is  threatened.  Mr. 


494  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

Paton  felt  it  his  duty  to  leave,  and  after  passing 
through  serious  dangers  by  the  inland  route,  reached 
Mr.  M.'s  station. 

Dangers  now  began  to  threaten  them  here.  But  an 
incident  which  he  records  in  his  next  letter,  dated  Jan. 
31,  1862,  was  very  encouraging. 

"I  believe  that  more  real  soul- saving  knowledge  has  been 
communicated  this  month,  than  has  ever  before  been  since  the 
commencement  of  this  mission — and  there  has  evidently  been  a 
spirit  of  inquiry  among  the  people,  in  reference  to  things  spiri- 
tual and  divine,  such  as  has  never  before  been  displayed.  The 
day  before  yesterday,  Kapuku,  our  young  chief,  handed  over  to 
me  all  his  deceased  father's  household  gods,  which  fell  to  him 
by  right  of  inheritance,  saying  that  he  did  not  require  them  any 
longer.  These  gods  are  simply  small  rude  stones,  which  they 
supplicate  on  all  occasions,  e.  g. ,  one  is  supposed  to  be  a  god  of 
war,  that  they  supplicate  before  going  to  war — another  stone 
represents  a  god  of  the  sea,  whose  favour  they  supplicate  when 
going  to  sea,  either  for  the  purpose  of  fishing  or  of  going  from 
one  island  to  another — one  stone  represents  the  god  of  sickness 
— another  of  storms,  &c.  Some  chiefs  have  more,  some  less  of 
these  sacred  stones — Kapuku  bad  twenty,  all  of  which  he  has 
given  up.  The  receiving  of  these  gods,  or  the  seeing  of  him 
giving  up  his  idols,  has,  as  you  naturally  may  suppose,  ten 
thousand  fold  repaid  all  that  we  had  endured  on  benighted 
Tanna.  Truly  the  day  on  which  an  influential  chief  on  dark 
Tanna  delivered  up  his  gods,  declaring  that  be  had  no  further 
use  for  them,  may  well  be  recorded  as  '  A  day  of  the  right  baud 
of  the  Most  High.'" 

But  the  rage  of  the  heathen  was  excited.  On  the 
night  of  Sabbath,  2d  February,  the  church  was  burned 
down.  This,  it  has  since  been  ascertained,  was  done 
by  the  heathen  party  as  an  act  of  hostility  against 
Yaresi  and  Taura,  by  whom  the  church  had  been  built. 


CLOSING    SCENES.  495 

They  also  threatened  to  hum  down  Mr.  Matheson's 
house.  After  mature  deliberation  the  missionaries  con- 
cluded to  retire  from  Tanna.  A  vessel  that  had  heen 
engaged  by  Mr.  Geddie,  who  had  heard  of  the  perils  by 
which  they  were  surrounded,  to  visit  them,  now  appeared 
in  sight. 

This  vessel  was  owned  by  Capt.  Burns,  who,  though 
engaged  in  the  sandal  wood  business,  has  frequently 
rendered  efficient  service  to  our  missionaries.  He  has 
carried  their  goods  and  themselves  without  charge,  and 
has  always  given  instructions .  to  his  captains,  to  do 
anything  in  their  power,  to  forward  the  interests  of  the 
mission. 

Preparations  were  immediately  made  to  leave  the 
island.  Their  goods  were  packed  up,  some  left  in  the 
house,  the  rest  stowed  in  two  boats.  It  was  evening 
before  all  was  ready,  when  they  proceeded  to  sea  in  the 
boats,  though  in  danger  of  missing  the  vessel.  That 
night  they  were  obliged  to  sleep  in  the  boats.  During 
the  night  they  ran  into  Port  Resolution,  hoping  to  meet 
with  the  vessel.  She,  however,  had  been  drifted  away  by 
contrary  winds,  and  did  not  pick  them  up  till  the  next  eve- 
ning. They  then  set  sail  for  Aneiteum,  where  they  were 
heartily  welcomed  by  Mr.  Geddie  and  family.  Ten  of 
the  Tannese  followed  them,  viz.,  Yaresi  and  his  wife, 
Viavia  and  his  wife,  Kapuku  and  his  wife,  Kaiou,  and 
five  boys. from  six  to  ten  years  of  age. 

It  is  doubtful,  however,  whether  the  purpose  of  killing 
the  missionaries  had  been  so  seriously  entertained,  and 
so  deliberately  planned  as  they  had  been  led  to  believe. 
There  was  much  talk  of  that  nature.  Their  lives  weie 
not  indeed  free  from  danger.  There  was  no  trusting 


496  MEMOIR   OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

what  an  enraged  savage  might  do,  there  were  some  bit- 
terly opposed  to  Christianity,  and  there  is  no  saying  to 
what  length  they  might  have  gone.  But  had  they  de- 
liberately planned  the  murder  of  the  missionaries,  the 
latter  would  not  have  heard  of  it  till  afterward.  When  an 
attempt  was  made  on  Aneiteum  to  destroy  Mr.  Geddie, 
hy  burning  his  house  at  midnight,  even  the  Christian 
natives,  forming  a  large  portion  of  the  inhabitants,  had 
not  heard  of  it,  and  for  weeks  after  could  not  discover 
the  guilty.  But  the  fact  ascertained,  is  that  they  were 
anxious  to  get  the  missionaries  away,  but  did  not  wish 
to  do  them  injury.  The  heathen  were  determined  on 
this,  and  even  some  of  the  friendly  became  alarmed  at 
the  hostility  of  their  neighbours,  and  began  to  wish  the 
missionaries  gone.  This  was  the  case  more  particularly 
at  Port  Resolution.  This  was  the  cause  of  the  threats, 
which  were  freely  used,  of  burning  their  house  and  even 
of  killing  them  if  they  did  not  leave.  The  whole 
design  was  to  induce  them  to  remove.  With  this  view 
they  also  sometimes  represented  the  friendly  chiefs,  who 
had  promised  to  protect  them,  as  plotting  their  destruc- 
tion. Notwithstanding  all  these  threats,  Mr.  M.  had 
hitherto  continued  firm  at  his  post,  and  never  thought 
of  leaving  it  for  any  apparent  danger.  Mrs.  M.  during 
the  most  troublous  times  never  lost  her  confidence. 
Her  mind  was  in  perfect  peace.  She  was  never  mo- 
lested. She  won  the  affection  of  the  most  savage,  so 
that  they  were  never  guilty  even  of  rudeness  to  her, 
and  even  at  the  worst,  she  records  instances  of  their 
kindness  and  attention.  She  had  more  influence  over 
them,  than  any  person  on  the  island,  a  remarkable  proof 
of  the  power  of  womanly  gentleness  in  the  mission  work 


CLOSING    SCENES.  497 

among  such  a  people,  and  makes  us  regret  that  Mr.  Pa- 
ton  during  these  dark  days  should  not  have  had  such 
assistance. 

It  must  be  observed,  however,  that  while  the  heathen 
party  were  so  anxious  for  the  removal  of  the  missiona- 
ries, those  who  had  befriended  them  remained  friendly 
to  the  last.  The  chiefs  who  had  pledged  their  honour 
to  protect  the  missionaries  faithfully  fulfilled  their  en- 
gagements. Mrs.  M.  anticipated  no  danger,  and  would 
cheerfully  have  remained ;  and  Mr.  M.  repeatedly  de- 
clared afterward  that  he  would  never  have  left  but  for 
the  state  of  her  health.  Even  at  Port  Resolution  the 
friendly  chiefs  did  not  wish  the  mission  broken  up. 
And  when  circumstances  were  such  that  Mr.  P.  felt  it 
his  duty  to  leave,  they  still  earnestly  requested  that 
the  Aneiteumese  teachers  should  remain,  and  that,  as 
soon  as  possible,  missionaries  should  resume  their  work ; 
and  the  faithful  Abraham  was  willing  to  have  remained. 
At  Mr.  Matheson's  station  a  number  were  so  attached 
to  the  missionaries  that  they  left  all  and  accompanied 
them  to  Aneiteum.  Yaresi,  who  had  first  invited  the 
missionaries  there,  though  of  standing  as  a  chief,  and 
as  well  off  as  chiefs  there  generally  are,  died  a  poor  mau 
on  Aneiteum;  and  Kapuku,  who  just  before  had  brought 
all  his  gods  to  the  missionary,  remained  firm  in  his  at- 
tachment to  him,  and  we  trust  in  reality  to  Christ.  lb 
must  be  .added,  that  though  Mr.  M.'s  goods  were  left  in 
an  open  boat-house,  it  was  afterward  found  that  not  a 
thing  had  been  stolen. 

But  the  state  of  Mrs.  M.'s  health  rendered  a  removal 
imperative,  while  his  was  scarcely  better.  By  the  hur- 
ricane their  house,  which  was  situated  on  a  hill,  though 
42  * 


498  MEMOIK   OF   MR.    AND   MRS.    MATHESON. 

not  thrown  down,  was  so  twisted  that  it  became  open 
both  to  wind  and  rain.  It  was  the  rainy  season,  when 
the  rain  falls  not  even  as  in  the  copious  rains  of  a  tempe- 
rate climate,  but  in  perfect  torrents,  and  that  sometimes 
lasting  for  eight  or  ten  days  at  a  time.  There  was 
scarce  a  spot  in  the  house  that  could  be  kept  dry.  She 
had  then  recovered  from  her  confinement,  but  was  still 
delicate.  She  had  in  January  a  dry  cough,  such  as 
she  had  been  subject  to.  At  this  time  she  got  tho- 
roughly wet,  took  severe  chills,  cough  settled  on  her 
lungs,  followed  by  night  perspirations, — in  short,  she 
now  had  all  the  symptoms  of  pulmonary  consumption. 
The  exposure  during  her  removal  to  Aneiteum,  aggra- 
vated the  symptoms,  and  when  she  arrived  there,  the 
worst  was  feared.  It  was  hoped,  however,  that  she 
might  rally  for  a  time,  and  none  thought  her  end  was 
so  near.  However,  she  gradually  became  worse.  Every 
thing  that  Christian  love  and  sympathy  could  suggest, 
was  done  to  minister  to  her  comfort. 

"  Her  illness,"  says  Mr.  M.  "  was  borne  with  much 
patience  and  resignation  to  the  divine  will.  .From  first 
to  last  not  a  murmur,  not  a  complaint  escaped  her  lips. 
In  reference  to  her  prospects  of  recovery,  she  often 
said  that  if  it  was  God's  will,  she  should  like  to  be 
spared  to  return  to  Tanna  with  me ;  adding,  '  I  would 
not  like  to  see  you  going  back  to  Tanna  alone ;  but  if 
God's  will  is  otherwise,  I  would  rather  go  and  be  with 
Jesus.  If  God  takes  me  from  you,  and  if  you  will  say 
that  you  will  return  to  Tanna,  I  know  that  God  will 
take  care  of  you.'  ' 

A  day  or  two  before  she  died,  it  seemed  evident  to 
those  around  that  her  end  was  near.  At  the  request 


CLOSING    SCENES.  499 

of  Mr.  M.,  Mr.  Geddie  informed  her  of  the  fact.  She 
received  the  intimation  with  great  calmness,  and  said 
that  there  was  but  one  thing  for  which  she  had  any  de- 
sire to  live,  and  that  was  to  do  good  to  the  poor  hea- 
then around ;  but  if  it  was  not  the  will  of  her  heavenly 
Father,  all  was  well.  At  various  times  she  spoke  calmly 
of  going  to  her  Saviour.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the 
llth  March,  symptoms  of  a  change  appeared.  She  then 
gradually  sank,  her  breath  growing  feebler,  till,  without 
a  struggle,  she  fell  asleep.  "She  died,"  says  Mr.  G. 
"rejoicing in  the  Saviour  whom  it  was  her  delight  to  serve. 
None  could  converse  with  her  on  a  dying  bed  without 
saying,  '  Let  me  _die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  let 
my  last  end  be  like  his.'  This  world  had  no  attrac- 
tions to  her,  and  her  desire  was  to  depart  and  be  with 
Christ,  which  is  far  better.  If  she  at  times  appeared 
willing  to  continue  a  little  longer  on  earth,  it  was  only 
for  the  sake  of  the  poor  heathen  around  her.  Her  mis- 
sionary career  was  short,  but  it  was  one  of  much  interest. 
Few  women  have  been  placed  in  more  trying  circum 
stances  on  the  mission  field,  but  she  never  complained 
of  her  lot.  She  was  the  only  white  female  on  the 
island  of  Tanna,  and  she  laboured  among  a  dark 
hearted,  deeply  degraded  and  savage  people.  No 
member  of  the  mission  stood  so  high  in  the  estimation 
of  the  natives,  and  her  knowledge  of  the  language,  kind 
disposition,  and  efforts  for  their  good,  gave  her  much 
influence  among  them.  Few  men  would  be  disposed  to 
risk  their  lives  among  the  natives,  where  she  resided, 
and  yet  she  never  had  occasion  to  complain  of  rudeness 
from  them.  She  was  not  spared  to  see  the  fruits  of  her 
labours,  but  we  may  hope  that  they  were  not  altogether 


500  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

in  vain.  May  God  raise  up  other  instruments  for  his 
work,  equally  devoted  to  the  best  of  causes." 

Her  mother  died  before  the  intelligence  of  her  death 
reached  Nova  Scotia ;  and  it  is  a  curious  circumstance, 
that  on  her  deathbed  she  repeatedly  and  emphatically 
expressed  strong  confidence  that  Mary  had  already  gone 
to  heaven.  She  refrained  from  leaving  any  dying  coun- 
sels for  her,  because  "  Mary  had  gone  before,  and  she 
would  meet  her  in  heaven." 

We  believe  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  add  anything  re- 
garding her  mind  and  character.  That  she  possessed 
superior  talents,  which  had  been  carefully  cultivated — 
that  she  had  fine  powers  of  imagination,  with  earnest 
practical  wisdom  and  energy, — that  her  intellect  was 
graceful  as  it  was  vigorous,  is,  we  think,  clearly  evinced 
by  what  she  has  written.  The  strength  of  her  affec- 
tions, the  tenderness  of  her  feelings,  and  the  depth  of 
her  sympathies  must  also,  we  think,  strike  every  reader. 
The  amiableness  of  her  disposition,  the  engaging  sweet- 
ness and  attractiveness,  the  loveableness  of  her  whole 
nature  can  only  be  appreciated  by  those  who  knew  her, 
but  will,  we  hope,  appear  in  some  measure  from  the 
foregoing  memoir.  Above  all,  she  was  distinguished 
by  the  beauty  and  force  of  her  moral  nature.  Natu- 
rally she  seemed  composed  of  finer  clay  than  ordinary 
mortals.  But  as  her  character  was  moulded  by  the 
universally  pervading  influence  of  love  to  (jrod,  she 
formed  as  fair  a  flower  as  ever  beautified  the  garden  of 
the  Lord  on  earth — too  fair,  alas  !  for  this  lower  world 
— so  that  when  her  Beloved  came  down  to  His  garden 
to  gather  lilies,  one  sa  lovely  could  no  longer  be  left  among 


CLOSING    SCENES.  501 

the  thorns,  but  must  be  transplanted  to  bloom  in  the 
paradise  of  God. 

At  this  time  Mr.  M.  was  extremely  feeble.  Indeed, 
it  amazed  every  person  how  he  could  prosecute  his  work 
so  long,  while  to  all  appearance  so  far  gone  in  consump- 
tion. Yet  still  he  persevered,  and  now  continued  to  in- 
struct the  Tannese  who  had  followed  him,  and  still  to 
translate,  when  everybody  thought  that  he  might  lay 
aside  his  armour.  The  energy  of  mind  which  carried 
him  through  all  this  is  truly  amazing.  In  June  he 
went  to  the  island  of  Mare,  or  Nengone,  of  the  Loyalty 
group,  which  is  considered  very  salubrious,  with  that 
hope  which  has  disappointed  so  many  thousands  in  his 
disease,  of  being  yet  restored  to  health.  What  followed 
we  shall  give  in  a  letter  from  Mr.  Creagh. 

"  He  intended  to  return  again  to  Aneiteum  on  the  arrival  of 
the  John  Williams.  But  by  the  time  the  vessel  came  to  this 
place,  to  go  to  Aneiteum,  he  was  in  a  very  weak  condition  ;  he 
intended,  however,  to  go  ;  but  on  my  persuading  him  to  remain 
where  he  was,  he  consented.  On  the  return  of  the  vessel  from 
Aneiteum,  he  was  dead.  He  sweetly  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  his 
precious  Saviour,  on  the  14th  instant,  at  45  minutes  past  12, 
A.  M. ,  our  time ;  twelve  or  fourteen  hours  before  your  time. 

"  On  his  arrival  here  it  was  evident  to  all  that  saw  him  that 
he  would  not  be  long  in  this  world.  While  here  he  was  dili- 
gently and  constantly  employed  in  translating  the  gospels  into 
the  Tannese  language,  and  that  notwithstanding  the  shattered 
state  of  his  health.  Such  was  his  close  application  that  it  was 
not  before  he  had  augmented  his  weakness,  that  I  could  per- 
suade him  to  study  less.  He  was  buoyant  with  the  hope  that 
Mr.  Paton  would  return  from  the  colonies  in  the  John  William*, 
and  that  he  and  himself  would  together  revise  his  translations, 
and  then  print  them  at  Aneiteum,  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor 
Tannese.  Whilst  here,  he  wrote  out  a  school  book  in  Tanuese ; 
and  the  week  before  the  John  Williams  arrived,  he  proposed  to 


502  MEMOIR   OF   MR.    AND    MRS.    MATHESON. 

me  to  print  it.  I  readily  consented,  and  only  regretted  he  had 
not  mentioned  the  subject  earlier,  as  I  feared  the  vessel  would 
come  before  it  was  possible  for  the  work  to  be  done.  I  began 
the  book  and  was  at  work  in  the  printing  office  about  it  when 
the  arrival  of  the  John  Williams  was  announced  to  me.  This 
put  an  end  to  the  work.  Mr.  Matheson  only  lived  a  fortnight 
after  the  arrival  of  the  vessel  at  our  island.  His  descent  to  the 
grave  was  not  marked  by  anything  singular.  His  mind  was  calm, 
and  peaceful,  and  happy;  humbly  hoping  in  Jesus,  'his  pre- 
cious Saviour, '  and  patiently  waiting  the  will  of  '  his  Father. ' 
Had  his  death  occurred  a  fortnight  earlier  I  should  have  been 
all  alone  with  him,  but  a  kind  Providence  had  so  arranged  that 
not  only  should  my  wife  be  present,  but  also  a  brother  minister 
and  others,  all  of  whom  manifested  their  deep  sympathy  with 
our  suffering  brother.  The  burning  ardour  of  his  soul  was 
sadly  damped  by  his  frail  and  shattered  tabernacle  of  clay. 
Often  has  he  shed  tears  over  the  wretchedness  and  wickedness 
of  dark  Tanna ;  though  in  perils  often  by  the  heathen  of  that 
island,  and  driven  from  those  shores  through  fear  of  death,  yet 
Tanna  was  as  precious  to  his  heart  as  if  he  had  received  nothing 
but  excessive  kindness  at  the  hands  of  the  people.  He  had 
sanguine  hopes  that  the  good  seed  sown  there  would  yet  spring  up 
and  bear  fruit.  May  his  hopes  be  realized  !  When  he  arrived 
at  Nengone  his  voice  was  very  low,  scarcely  above  a  hoarse 
whisper.  At  one  time  his  voice  improved  a  very  little.  This 
produced  great  joy  in  him.  He  appeared  like  a  captive  with  his 
chains  unloosened,  and  began  to  exercise  his  voice  by  reading 
aloud.  I,  however,  advised  him  not  to  try  it  too  much  as  he 
might  throw  himself  back  again.  His  joy  was  of  but  short  du- 
ration. His  throat  became  worse,  and  swallowing  anything  was 
most  difficult.  Boiled  batter  pudding  was  what  he  managed 
best.  This  I  made  for  him  every  day.  (My  wife  was  away  in 
Sydney  and  I  had  to  be  cook. )  He  was  with  me  three  and  a 
half  months,  but  he  could  not  conduct  family  worship  once 
during  that  whole  time.  In  this  very  weak  state,  and  when  his 
throat  was  at  its  worst,  he  commenced  preparing  Psalms  for 
singing.  And  it  was  iny  intention,  if  possible,  to  pr;nt  the 
Psalms'  he  prepared  with  the  school  book. ' ' 


CLOSING  SCENES.  .r>n;', 

On  Mr.  Matheson's  character  we  need  not  dwell. 
That  he  was  a  man  of  ardent-  piety  and  deep  devoted- 
ness  to  the  cause  of  God,  must  have  been  seen  by  all 
who  became  acquainted  with  him,  and  is  sufficiently 
evinced  by  his  labours  on  the  mission  field.  That  he  was 
a  man  of  extraordinary  perseverance  and  indefatigable 
energy,  is  doubted  by  none  who  know  anything  of  his 
history.  That  he  had  in  a  high  degree  those  qualifica- 
tions, which,  if  bodily  strength  had  been  granted  him, 
would,  under  God  have  rendered  him  a  most  successful 
missionary,  is  the  opinion  of  every  missionary  in  the 
South  Seas  who  knew  him.  This  want  of  health  from 
the  time  of  his  arrival  in  the  New  Hebrides,  however, 
neutralized  his  zeal  and  rendered  his  efforts  apparently 
fruitless.  In  fact  his  whole  missionary  career  was  one 
continued  struggle  with  disease,  and  his  periods  of 
greatest  strength  after  his  arrival,  were  only  the  de- 
ceitful rallies,  marking  the  progress  of  the  slow  but  sure 
destroyer.  After  the  expenditure  of  so  much  labour 
and  means  on  his  part  in  preparing  for  the  work,  and 
after  so  heavy  expenditure  on  the  part  of  the  church  in 
sending  him  forth,  and  maintaining  him,  the  results  may 
not  equal  our  expectations,  yet  we  have  reason  to  bless 
God  that  under  the  circumstances  he  was  able  to  accom- 
plish so  much,  and  that  we  can  see  evidence  that  his 
labour  has  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  And  though 
we  had  seen  no  fruit  whatever,  yet  this  would  be  no 
reason  whatever  for  discouragement.  It  is  one  of  the 
most  common  appointments  of  God  in  his  church  that 
one  shall  sow  and  another  reap,  and  we  doubt  not  that 
the  good  seed  sown  by  Mr.  M.  shall  not  be  fruitless — 
that  if  he  laboured  other  men  shall  enter  into  his  la- 


5U4  MEMOIR    OF    MR.    AND    MRS.    MATIIESON. 

hours.  "  And  he  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and 
gathereth  fruit  unto  life  eternal ;  that  both  he  that 
soweth  and  he  that  reapeth  may  rejoice  together."  God 
may  see  fit  to  try  our  faith  by  delay.  "  Behold  the 
husbandman  waiteth  for  the  precious  fruit  of  the  earth, 
and  hath  long  patience  for  it,  till  he  receive  the  early 
and  the  latter  rain."  Let  us  be  patient,  therefore,  let 
us  have  faith  in  God !  and  pray  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest to  send  forth  other  labourers  into  his  harvest,  and 
give  them  to  reap  an  abundant  harvest  of  souls. 
We  feel  assured  that  the  offerings  of  our  church  to  the 
God  of  missions  on  the  New  Hebrides'  field  shall  not 
be  in  vain.  All  the  tears  by  which  this  mission  has 
been  watered,  the  Lord  hath  put  into  his  bottle — every 
sigh  breathed  for  its  desolations  is  written  in  his  book 
— every  prayer  of  faith  has  come  up  into  the  ears  of 
the  Lord  of  Sabaoth !  and  God  is  not  unrighteous  to 
forget  the  work  of  faith  and  labours  of  love  of  our  de- 
voted missionaries.  The  contributions  of  the  church 
are  to  him  "  an  odour  of  a  sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice,  ac- 
ceptable, well-pleasing  to  God."  But  far  outweighing 
all  our  pecuniary  sacrifices  must  be  reckoned  those  dear 
departed ;  Mr.  Johnston,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Matheson,  whose  lives  have  been  freely  of- 
fered to  the  service  of  the  God  of  missions  on  these 
islands.  "Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the 
death  of  his  saints,"  and  shall  five  such  lives  be  as  no- 
thing in  his  sight;  or  be  without  fruit?  Oh,  no;  "pre- 
cious shall  their  blood  be  in  his  sight,"  and  crying  for 
mercy  to  the  perishing  heathen,  will  yet  be  answered  in 
salvation  to  them,  and  blessings  to  the  church ! 


>." 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-25m-9,'47(A5618)444 


THE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OP  CALIFORNIA 
LOS  ANGELES 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A    001  043  431     4 


BV 

3630 

1J6P27 


